Badasses Of the Multiverse Book 5: “The Gambling Man.”
Volume 3: “Dynasty.”
In Lee's chase to be free. Lee has outwitted, outsmarted., out conned, out maneuvered everyone Lee has faced, but the old man and the teenager boy. And that was Lee's downfall.
The writer has been changed into a girl, and she has literally lost her mind. With those after her, having lost her.
Now, the question becomes, do any of them wish to regain what they have lost?
And who will come out on top of the Madman's Ballot?
Badasses Of the Multiverse Book 5: “The Gambling Man.”
Volume 3: “Dynasty.”
Chapter 01: “Dongmei's Bloom.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru's Reality, over twenty-four years after Lee first came to that reality. Location, somewhere within the Byankala Mountain range, in China. Time, late morning. Place, a small forest.
It was a warm, partly cloudy day, with the sun behind the clouds, as the young woman had been slowing, and silently, stalking her prey through the forest, for nearly two hours.
The woman was a healthy, pretty woman that was physically, eighteen years old. She had fair skin, and long, black hair that was left loose, to drape down her back, and nearly to her waistline. She had a slender, athletic build. And she was slightly above average height for her ethnicity and gender.
She wore a green short sleeved shirt. The woman wore a black sports bra underneath her shirt. Also, her tucked into light purple colored pants, with the pants having a drawstring at the waist. And she wore red leather slippers, which were conformable for her feet, but were made to handle walking on rugged terrain.
She also wore a brown leather bandolier one across her chest. From her left shoulder, to her lower right side. On the front of her bandolier was a small holes, with sheathed throwing knives. On the back of her bandolier was a sheath for her collapsed, retractable staff. Which she could quickly pulled out and extend at a moments notice. With her being trained to use both weapons to their fullest.
She has been using her years of experience and training, in tracking and hunting, to stalk the elk for almost one kilometer.
For the woman this has been a slow, tedious, venture, of her silently and slowly making her way through the forest, closer to the elk, while the elk slowly wondered the forest, as the animal ate berries from nearby bushes.
She was careful to stay downwind of the animal, as she quietly stalked her prey.
And after two mind numbingly slow hours of reaching within throwing knife distance of the elk. Where she used her skills in stealth to crawl, in a crouching position, to hide behind the bushes. While she saw, in a nearby clearing, the elk, whom was twenty feet away.
The elk was facing to his right side, from the woman, as it bent its head downward to calmly eat some berries from a bush in front of it.
She then slowing pull out one of her throwing knives from her bandolier, with her right index and middle fingers. With the hilt of the knife between those two fingers.
Next, the woman took some slow, quiet deep breaths, as she took aim for the Elk's head, right below the elk's right ear.
She thought, 'If I get this shot right, this elk will be dead instantly. If not, it will be dead in under a minute, and I will just track its blood trail to where it dies. Though, I will have to use my staff to check that it is dead. I know a dying animal is very dangerous. And it might try to kill me in its death throws. Now, to feel for the right time.'
She reached back with her right hand. She had the aim, and all she was waiting for her instincts to till her it was the right time to throw her weapons.
As she waited, she thought, 'I am so happy I decided to go hunting today. Doing this takes my mind off of other, more immediate, personal problems.'
Suddenly, from several feet behind her, she heard a loud snap.
She grimly thought, 'No... No... No... No!'
The woman saw the elk immediately turn in her directly. The elk then swiftly looked away from her direction, as the animal immediately bolted away from her, in the opposite direction from where the sound had come from.
The raven haired woman thought with anger, 'Who would dare spoil my hunt? And I was so close, too.'
As the woman held her throwing knife between her fingers, she jumped up and turned around.
The raven haired woman immediately recognized the two women looking back at her, from about twenty feet away from her.
The two women were standing beside each other, near a large tree that shaded them from the daylight, which was defused from the clouds in the sky.
To the raven haired womans right was a chinese redheaded woman, in her late teens. The redhead had her long red hair, that reached her shoulder blades. She has her red hair pulled back in a simple ponytail, with a red ribbon, tied in a bow. She had a moderate-heavy physical build, with her height being a few inches taller than the black haired woman. Though the redhead was still very pretty.
In the redhead's right hand, she held a moderately large chui, a chinese mace. She held the weapon in a casual manner, with the ball of the weapon pointed at an angle, downward, in front of her, in a non-threatening manner.
The redhead wore a dark blue long sleeved shirt. Over the front of her shirt was a red metal breastplate that was fitted to her chest and breasts. The breastplate had blue painted symbol that curled around the breast region of the plate from the outside, in. The blue lines then dipped down to the bottom of the plate, right above the stomach area, where the two blue lines connected. The straps to the breastplate were black, and wrapped around the underside of her chest, and over her shoulder, where the met, and were strapped together.
The breastplate also doubled as a bodice for the redheaded woman.
The woman's shirt was left loose over her red colored pants. Her pants were button up, with a brown leather belt looped around the waistline of her pants.
The redheaded woman also wore brown leather slippers.
The woman to the black haired woman's left was a pink haired chinese woman in her late teens.
The pink haired girl had a slightly lean, petite figure, with long pink hair. Her height was a few inches short than the black haired woman, Given her a willowy physical build, that only added to her beauty.
The woman's hair was made up in two pink odango dumpling shaped hair buns, on the sides of her head. With her long hair out the button of the buns going down her back.
The pink haired woman wore a sleeveless light yellow coat, with black trimming, that went to down midway to her thighs. The coat was completely closed, and held closed at the waist, by dark yellow sash that was tied into a simple knot. Under the coat was a sleeveless white shirt, which did not show under the coat. And under the shirt was a white sports bra.
Her shirt was tucked into her violet colored pants, that had a drawstring on them. With her coat and sash being over her pants. She also wore dark purple leather slippers.
The pink haired woman had a one-handed chinese doa sword, with the sword sheathed inside a scabbard that was vertically strapped across her back, with the hilt of the weapons sticking out behind her left shoulder.
The black haired woman sheathed her knife back into an empty slot, in the front of her bandolier, as she thought, with disappointment, 'It figures that it is these two. And I guess I left my own trail for them to track. That will teach me for not telling them where I am going, before I leave. Still, I wonder which one of the was stupid enough to step on a fallen branch?...'
The raven haired girl then saw a small fallen branch on the ground, under the sole of the right slipper of the pink haired girl.
The black haired girl thought., 'Yep. It has to be her. And she should no better. Considering she is a better hunter than I.'
The black haired woman used her right index finger to point at the pink haired woman's feet. She then dropped her right hand back to the right side of her body.
The pink haired looked down at her feet. She saw that she was at fault, due to her accidentally stepping on a fallen branch, and snapping it.
The picked haired girl then look back up at the black haired woman. She had a sheepish look on her face, as she said, in chinese, “Oops.”
The redhead just rolled her eyes for a few seconds. She then looked over at the black haired good, as she stated, in chinese, “Sorry about that, Dongmei. Violet sometimes needs to be more mindful of her surroundings.”
Dongmei stated, in chinese, “I agree, Rose. And be happy that you both are my friends, or there would be trouble.”
Violet said, in a slightly concerned tone of voice, which sounded kind of cute, coming for her, “We just wanted to check on you. And see where you went. Considering, that this morning, you didn't tell anyone where you were going.”
Dongmei answered, in slightly deflated tone of voice, “I just needed some time alone. To hunt, and take my mind off of things.”
Rose commented, “But, the only time you do that is when... Oh, that is why you are doing this.”
Dongmei shrugged, as she casually replied, “Yea?” She turned to Violet, as she said, “Also Violet, I am surprised you would make such an amateur mistake. You should know better.”
Violet protested, in a slightly childish manner, “I was more concerned about you.”
Dongmei warmly smiled, as she replied, “I appreciate that.”
Rose asked, “Any chance we can still catch that elk?”
Dongmei shook her head a couple of times. She then said, “No. It is long gone.”
Rose inquired, “Oh well. So, is there anyway we can make this up to you? And improve your mood? I realize you spent a lot of time hunting that animal. And we didn't mean ruin your hunt, like that.
Dongmei responded, in a calm tone of voice, “I know you didn't. And to answer your question. Not at the moment. But, the day is young... On second thought, I think there is. Let's head back to the village. By the time we get back, it will be lunch time. And we can drown our sorrows in a good meal, at a local restaurant. That should make me feel better.”
Violet perked up, as she complimented, “Good idea.”
Rose calmly stated, “I could go for some lunch. And the walk to the village will us a few hours. Giving us enough time to work up a good appetite.”
Dongmei commented, “Good. Because, for making me lose that elk, you are both buying my meal.”
Rose said, “Okay.”
Violet replied, “I don't mind.”
Rose commented, “Besides. I am sure the elders will have something else for us to do, when we get back.”
Dongmei said, “Perhaps. Okay then. Let's go home.”
Dongmei then walked up to the two other girls. And then, together, through the forest, the three women heading back to their home village, at a casual pace.
(_)
A few hours later, a redheaded japanese women, with her long hair in a ponytail, approached one of the gates that village of the chinese amazons.
At that time of day, the gate was open.
The woman looked to be in her late twenties, and she was in magnificent physical shape.
She wore a red chinese shirt, with a red sports bra underneath. She also wore red pants, black leather slippers, and golden bracers on her forearms.
The woman was Ranma Saotome.
While Ranma walked through the gate, she mentally reflected, 'I never thought I would even enter this place again, in my lifetime. And the last time a came was with Akira and Natsuru. Though, that was a good visit. And Cologne laughed her ass off when she found out I had shacked up with two other gender benders. Both of which had been born men...'
'Though, I have focus on what brought me here. That being that we having finally lost Lee's trail.'
'While, I don't know how long it has been for Lee. For us, it has been around four days since we let the maids continue their journey, here, in my home reality.'
'As planned, I used my reality device to teleport them from Lagoon Island, in the Black Lagoon reality, to just outside Jusenkyo, China, of my home reality, in my past, before I was even curse. And when we got there, from the information on our tracking equipment, we knew we were only a three hours behind them.'
'But, Lee has jumped, with Garibaldi, to the middle of Jusenkyo. And while I was sure they were able to avoid getting cursed. Given they are both savvy and careful enough not to. We still had a problem.'
'To my surprise, it seemed that Fabiola and Roberta had seen and read my series. They knew how dangerous Jusenkyo was, And we all agreed not to head their directly. That is why we went to just outside the area. But, the problem was that Lee and Garibaldi could have walked out of those springs in any direction. And giving the mountainous and forest covered terrain around the cursed springs, tying to find their tracks would be next to impossible.'
'When I realized that. I also realized that while I did not want to risk meeting anyone from my past. And I was planning on immediately leaving. I changed my mind. Because I felt it might be best for me to stick around a while longer. And watch the Lovelace maids. At least, until they had tracked Lee and Garibaldi, as they made their next reality jump.'
'So, we just had to sit down a wait for them to reality jump, again.'
'And soon after we had gotten a signal of Lee reality jumping, with the reality device he stole from Rock.'
'Though, it was away from Jusenkyo. And the maids had not clue where they jumped from. And so, as their guide for here, Fabiola showed me the tracking tablet, so I could see where they reality jumped from.'
'A few minutes later, figured out where Lee, and likely Garibaldi, had jumped from, I realized that Lee was more a lunatic, and genius than I first thought. They had teleport from inside the chinese amazon village that Cologne and Shampoo were from.'
'I knew I could not go with the maids to the village. And while we had a signal. We the closer to the location of the reality jump, the better the lock on the signal was. And when dealing with traveling across the multiverse. One needed to get the best coordinates they could, before following their quarry.'
'Also, I wasn't planning to stay in the past of my home reality. Because I could cause a paradox. And the maids understood this. So, I gave Fabiola and Roberta directions to the amazon village, made sure they had their reality device. Which they did. And I reminded them not to pick a fight with the locals. Which they promised they would not do.'
'And from what they later told us. After they returned to Lagoon Island. I believe they kept their promise.'
'I then use my reality device to return back to Lagoon Island, five minutes later for those on the island. And this was just after we had ate lunch. All of us were there, my family, the Lagoon family, the Knight Sabers, Violin, Aeryn, Shenhua, Sawyer, Lotton, Eda, Balalaika, and B.'
'And so we waited, for the inevitable return of Robert and Fabiola, bring Lee, in tow, so we could bring our revenge on him... Or, should I say, their revenge? I like what Lee did for my family and I. And my family all agreed, that the reason we were helping them find Lee, was to help Lee. That we are only going on this hunt to keep the rest of them from going to far on their revenge on, Lee.'
'And so, we waited, and waited, and waited.'
'Several hours later, near sunset, just after supper, the maids returned. And to our surprise, they returned empty handed.'
'To make matter worse, along with them not returning with Lee. They refused to give us any real details of what happened to them. And what caused them to turn back on their hunt.'
'Though, Fabiola and Roberta did let slip a few things, in what they told us.
'They did say they followed Lee's reality signature to where he made his next jump in the chinese amazon village. They got in touch with, and met with Cologne. And they spoke with Cologne in spanish... And I am not surprised that Cologne knows spanish. That old ghoul just shows one surprise after another... And Cologne stated that Lee and his two friends had left. With them leaving in manner in which they had just disappeared in the blink of an eye. Meaning, they reality traveled.'
'Also, Fabiola and Roberta did mention that Cologne was her usual, polite self. And there were no problems at the amazon village. Which brought the rest of us no end of relief in learning.'
'Though, on a side note, we do not know who the third person was that went with Lee. At this time, we do not think it was important. It could be any number of possibilities. And with not evidence to the identity of the person. Since the maids stated that Cologne did not give them any details on who it could have been. We just placed that little mystery to the side, so we could focus on the more important mystery to solve, which was finding Lee.'
'And so, in the amazon village, the maids used their tracking table to track the reality device that Lee had used to leave my reality. And they soon used their reality device to jumped realities, with them hot on Lee's trial.'
'After that, the maids got real vague. Though, they also stated that they tracked down the trail to the people that had gotten the reality device. But, Lee was no among them.'
'Fortunately, they were not in a bad mood over the situation of losing Lee. We could all tell that something had changed with them, during their hunt. We could tell that much by their demeanor. But, we could not pin down what it was. Except that they were calmer, and slightly... happy...'
'Also, since Fabiola and Roberta were some of the toughest members of our group, none of us pushed the issue.'
'It was then, that Aeryn stated that she would not sit and wait for someone to catch Lee. That she and Violin would not put their lives on hold. And I could not blame them for that. And several others agreed with them.'
'Of course, the Knight Sabers, whom were not really our allies. But, not our enemies, at the moment. Decided to leave, as well.'
'Though, Sylia mentioned that she and Rock had on errand to do together, the next morning, before they would left. Also, Sylia did give us a phone number, with a voice message machine, in Rock's own reality, and present time, for them to be contacted by. When we had finally caught Lee.'
'Most of the others felt the same way. That they wanted to leave, and be contacted when Lee was caught.'
'Though, while the Knight Sabers left Lagoon Island that night. Though, I, and the others, saw Sylia stop by the next morning, in a dress, to meet with Rock. For the two of them to go somewhere else, for a few minutes. With Rock soon returning, on her own.'
'As for the rest of us. We decided to stay at Lagoon Island for a few more days.'
'Though, the main reason we stayed was because, two days after we returned to the island, we decided to throw a babyshower for Balalaika and B. Given they were two and a half months pregnant.'
'And we did invite a number of our friends. But, some of them did not come. Such as Chang, and the male members of Chang's group. Given a babyshower is a very feminine orientated party, this was completely understandable for those with male personalities, to decide to not attend.'
'Along with Spike, Jetta, Faye, and Annie did not coming to the party, either. Though, River, Kaylee, Inara, Zoe, and Arcee did.
'And Eda went and got Yolanda for the party. Also, from what I understand, Yolanda laughed her ass off when she found out those two were pregnant by each other.'
'And even the Lowe family came to the party, as well.'
'Though, Balalaika and B did not invite the rest of Hotel Moscow, because such a party for them, might undermine their authority with their subordinates. Still, it was a wonderful party.'
'In addition, none of us had any problems with those that had supported Lee. Such as River and the Lowe family. We all decided that it was a minor different of opinion. And to table those issues, for later, after the party.'
'And so, the two russians received gifts from those that came to the party and a few that did not. Such as Arcee giving a babyshower gift to the two russians that was from Chang. The gift being a free dinner, and a free night in one of the honeymoon suites at his casino. And Balalaika and B found the gift to be nice. Along with a bunch of other gifts that the two found to be pleasantly happy with.'
'After the party, most of the others left for their homes. Both in that Black Lagoon reality, and other parts of the multiverse.'
'This included Balalaika and B, whom said they had to pay someone a visit... I could guess who. But, I pray I am wrong.'
'Though, either way, only my family, the Lagoon family, and River stayed behind on the tropical island.'
'While River, as Sam, had helped Lee escape, we all realized that allowing River to stay behind might help us find Lee. Because she was one of the few people that knows how Lee's mind works. And while she wants to protect Lee, like my family and I, she did want to be here, just in case Lee was caught. So, she can help mitigate that situation, with her having Lee afterward, alive and in a recoverable stay.'
'And while none of us have said it to her aloud. With her telepath abilities, she knows we realize she has fallen in love with Lee. It doesn't genius to figure that out. Though, that is not to say she stopped loving Chang. If I can love two people at once, why not River.'
'And I was happy to learn that both River and Chang took the news of us losing Lee in stride. They were polite about it. And this was one of the reasons we allowed River to stay on Lagoon Island.'
'And River did state some ideas about where she though Lee might be. After some discussion, we agreed those were some good places to check out. And Revy and myself, followed up on those leads. Unfortunately, the locations did not pan out.'
'So, there we were, four days after losing Lee. No leads on him. Right after lunch. We were having a meeting, in the Lagoon manor gym. Including our kids. With some of us sittings, and others standing. As we were spit balling ideas on how to find Lee.'
'Then, Dutch casually suggested that we hire some expert tracker to find Lee. In response, I mentioned the chinese amazon women were very good trackers. And after a few minutes of discussion, everyone seem to like the idea of me going to get a few chinese amazons to help us.'
'We came all agreed that a marvelous idea, because it would put Lee in a no win situation. I know from personal experience, that once a chinese amazon is on the trail of someone, there is no way to lose them.'
'They are probably one of the few groups that could put Roberta's tracking skills to shame.'
'And we know that once Lee realizes who is after him, he will also be screwed. He won't dare fight them, in fear of accidentally defeating them, and ending up engaged to one or more of them.'
'In addition, even though chinese amazon women are fairly nice to men, that don't annoy them. In some ways, being engaged to a few of them at once might be worse fate than anything we could come up with.'
'Also, Lee would know he cannot lose them.'
And on top of dealing with his cancer that is weakening him. That is, if he has not cured it. Which some of us, including myself, believe to be the case.'
'But, either way, eventually the chinese amazon will find Lee and capture him. With us paying them for their services, at such an amount, they would gladly turn Lee over to us.'
'Though, we would have to provide reality devices to them. But, that would not be a problem, as long as we were careful, and accounted for them, later.'
'Also, even though I one time took Akira and Natsuru to see Cologne, which was a wonderful time for all of us. That to avoid any possible problems. I should go lone to request Cologne to help us.'
'And everyone one of us agreed, it was a good plan, with very few possible flaws to it.'
'Even River signed off on the plan.'
'So, here I am, returning to the chinese amazon village, one more time.'
'On another side note, this is not my present. I did come a few years into the past, because I did not want Cologne to wonder why I have no aged much over the last few decades. That could lead to some interesting questions. And I don't want to have to tell her the truth, about us being works for fiction. I respect her to much to hurt her like that. It might give her a heartattack, by breaking her heart.'
'That all of her three thousand years of chinese amazon history was the fantasy of a woman from Japan.'
'And that would be such a lame way to die, for someone of her skills and life experiences.'
At that moment, Ranma exited the other side of the gate, and into the village. As she looked around, she thought, 'Now, to find someone to help me contact Cologne.'
Ranma continued to look around, and she soon saw someone nearby, to her left. She thought, 'I believe she would help me.'
The woman Ranma saw was a middle-aged chinese amazon woman, whom was in good physical shape. She was wearing casual clothing, for her culture. The woman was about thirty feet from her, to Ranma's left.
Ranma turned to her left, and approached her. As Ranma did so, she thought, 'I am so happy that I took the time to learn chinese before my children were born.'
When Ranma came within twenty feet of the woman, the woman noticed Ranma. She turned to face Ranma.
As Ranma saw the woman looking back at her, she continued walking at a causal pace. She calmly said in chinese, “Excuse me, ma'am. But, could you help me contact a specific person in your village. I have come a long way, and I need to talk to this person.”
Ranma then came to a stop ten feet from the woman. Ranma remained in a relax pose, so as not to give the wrong impression on the woman looking at her.
Ranma then saw how the woman spent the next few seconds sizing her up. The woman then looked back towards Ranma's face, as she calmly said, in chinese, “Who is the person you are looking for?”
Ranma stated, “I am looked for your leader, Cologne. If she is not here, then I would need to speak with Shampoo. I am willing to wait here, or be escort to either of them, at their earliest convenience.” She mentally added, 'I am so happy that Akira and Natsuru helped me with my manners, long before we gave birth to our kids. Such abilities do help in diplomatic situations.'
The woman answered, “Shampoo is on a training trip, with her young daughter...”
Ranma thought, with mild surprised, 'Daughter?!'
The woman continued, “But, I will go inform Elder Cologne. If you could wait right here. Though, might I ask who you are, first?”
Ranma thought, 'It is best I not give my name, considering it is well known that Ranma Saotome was the one who go engaged to Shampoo. Even to the point it was in their local newspaper. Fortunately, I don't have to...'
Ranma cracked a smile, as she requested, “Just inform Cologne that her stubborn redheaded student is hear to see her. She will know who I am.”
The woman said, “I will do so. Please stay here.” She then turned around, and walked, at a brisk pace, further into the amazon village.
As Ranma watched the middle-aged amazon women walk away from her, she mentally reflected, 'I am surprised to hear that Shampoo has a daughter. Given Shampoo never really showed any interest in men, except for myself, when I was guy. Still, I chalk that up to her being in an honor bound situation.'
'Though, I will admit to myself that I can still charm members of either gender, just with her looks and personality. But, given that I now have a family. With two wonderful lovers, that understand me at an emotional level, that few will ever do. I have no interest in romantic relationships, outside of my relationship with Natsuru, and Akira.'
'Still, how could Shampoo have a daughter?... And why does that question trouble me so?...'
'Unless, she did not have a choice. She may have been another victim of Lee and Chang's, like the Knight Sabers, and others... Such as Ryoga, Ryu, and I guess Ken. Where she was kidnapped, given the vat process, including the super-soldier serum, brainwashed, impregnated, and after we defeated Chang, she some how made it back home.'
'Speaking of Ryoga, it was a while after my friends and I had defeated Chang, at his tower, before I saw him... Or, in this case, her. After we defeated Chang, Natsuru, Akira, and I headed for China. Exactly, that was the previous time I visit Cologne. At the time, I did wonder where Shampoo and Mousse was at. But, at the time, I didn't ask, because it might have caused problems for Shampoo especially, to meet my current lovers. And it would have likely spoiled the good mood we were all having...'
'And speaking of Mousse, he could have ended up a victim, as well.'
'I now regret not asking more about Shampoo and Mousse's whereabouts then... But, that is something I will deal with, later.'
'Still, that visit to China was also the time we visited Herb, and her daughter. Among others. Herb found it refreshing to meet a few other people that could change gender. And meeting was good for everyone present.'
'All in all, it was great trip. Sort of like the honeymoon for us, without the wedding.'
'Then, soon came the incident with Bob. It was soon after we returned to Tokyo, from China, that Rico called us, to contact Rock. And Rock them suckered us into ruining a good boy's first date. Given our love-lives, even I will admit that was a bit hypocritical.'
'And after we ended our part of that chase, the fallout opened up a whole new can of worms for us. When we learned that Bob was latent gender bender, and we told Rock we would not continue our chase with Bob'
'Afterward, we did some checking, with Birdy's help. It seems that there are a lot of latent gender benders, like Akira and Bob, on this Earth. And most of them don't know about their latent conditions. And there was no point in informing them, considering it would just cause a whole lot of problems that we didn't want to be a part of.'
''Also, it was during that crazy car chase with Bob, through Tokyo, that Bob and I spotted Ryoga and Ryu, as women. And I promised myself that I would look into it. Which I did. A few days after we told Rock to take a hike, Akira, Natsuru, and I tracked down Ryoga and Ryu. Which was not as hard as I thought it would be. We didn't even need to use one of our reality devices.'
'When we found those two, I confirmed my worst fears.'
'They were women. And pretty women at that.'
'They soon told us that they had been kidnapped, put into vats of goo, changed into women, brainwashed, impregnated. And they had already given birth to this children. Though, the were very vague on how they returned home. And given the situation, we did not ask for details on that issue.'
'Akira then asked where their children were.'
'Ryo stated that their kids were being taken care of by people they trusted, while they were on their training trip. And we knew better than to ask further on the subject.'
'Still, there were a few problems during the meeting.'
'Though, the meeting did start to turn a bet tense, considering I was a girl, with Ryoga referring me as Ranma. While Ryo only knew me as Ranko. And Ryu did not know that Ranma and Ranko were not brother and sister. And instead I was the same person.'
'But, we quickly explained the situation, and my curse to her, and she took the information in stride.'
'In addition, Ryoga stated that she slightly annoyed she was stuck as a girl, while I could still change back and forth.'
'But, I had the perfect way to brighten her mood.'
'First, I told her that instant spring of drown man packets could temporarily turn them back into men.'
'That made both Ryoga and Ryo very happy to hear. And Ryoga stated that she knew how to get some of those packets of magical powder.'
'Then, I introduced my lovers, in more detail. That Akira and Natsuru allowing me to tell Ryoga and Ryu that they were gender benders like me. That they had been born men, and gained the ability to change genders, back and forth, when they were teenagers, as well.'
'Ryoga got a good laugh out of my situation. That given how some many women and men were after me, that I ended up with two gender benders as lovers.'
'Next, I informed them that even though all three of use were born male, and while we could physically change back and further, we had started living as women.'
'But, what clinched the deal with Ryoga being okay with the situation, was when I told her that I still had to deal with monthly periods. Though, mine are less regular. And that I had been dealing with them sense a few months after I was cursed, when I was a teenager.'
'I find it hilarious that Ryoga stated that if she had known that, back then. When we were teenagers. That I had to deal with monthly periods. That she would have called off her vendetta against me, for being cursed to turn into a pig, Which she later cured herself of. Before she was kidnapped by Chang, and turned into a woman. And she would have walked away a very happy teenage boy.'
'Still, that was water under the bridge. And we then talked for a number of hours.'
'After we had finished our conversation, Ryoga and I did some sparring for a little while. And even with the super-soldier serum Ryoga had in her, we were about even. This confirmed that the level we fought at, it came down to pure skill.'
'After we finished, we said our goodbyes, and went our separate ways. And I do keep in contact, every so often, with Ryoga and Ryo. And while they are not lovers. They are good friends. With them doing fine, and their kids doing fine, as well.'
'But, that meeting did have negative impacted me, in other ways.'
'I decided not to contact any of the my other friends, in my past, when I was a teenager. Because, I was afraid they may have been victims as well. At the time, I did not want to know, because in a way, I was partly responsible for what happened to them. Given, I was part of the group that dragged Akira along with us, into space. And we were then all scattered across the multiverse. With it being then, before we are all rescued and returned to our home reality, that Akira told Chang about the multiverse, and Chang's reality being a work of fiction. And that started the whole ball rolling.'
'I just could not face my friends over that matter. Though, I did check to find that my parents, especially my father, and even Soun, were fine. I guess even Chang had standards when it came to his breeding projects.'
'Then, I learned about Lee and his stories.'
'And while I will not admit it to anyone. When I learned that someone else had created this entire situation. Where we were puppets on strings, dancing on someone else's tune, again, after our own series ended, it was like a great emotional weight had been lifted off my chest.'
'I actually broke down and cried, in private, when I came to that revelation.'
'And that best part was that I also realized that with my reality device, I had all the time to make up for my mistake. Because I never got in touch with my friends, I would not risk a paradox going back in time, to visit them. And I could use the time travel aspects of my reality device to go back in time, and visit my friends, around the time we first returned to our home reality, after we defeated Chang and his organization. And with us in China, I would not have to worry about bumping into my past self.'
'And if they had been taken. I could help them through their pregnancies, births, and raising their children. Like we did Natsuru's friends, the Knight Sabers. Plus, with me being a parent, I have some experience on the subjects. And my kids turned out alright.'
'And if nothing has happened to them. I would buy them a beer, and catch up on old times.'
'Either way, they would not know that I was me from the future. And it is a win, win siutation for me. And I may even talk to Natsuru and Akira about this. I am sure they would like to come along with me. I would think that Natsuru and Akira would like to meet. Ukyou and Akane. And I am sure that Ukyou and Akane would get a good kick out of finding out who I ended up with. Though, I am so happy that during our band touring years, that Akane grew out of calling me a pervert for being a gender bender.'
'Though, we could not bring our kids. Because that would raise to many questions. Like how our kids could be almost as old as we were, during that time period. But, I am sure it would still be find for us.'
'And for those that did get kidnapped, they have had the super-soldier serum, so it would soften the blow for them to learn that they will remain young and healthy for several years to come. And for those that don't, we have the rejuvenation therapy that worked so well for Ed and I. So, we will all have several years to come, to catch up on lost time.'
'Along those lines, even though the present here, is a few years in the past for me. If Shampoo and Mousse had been kidnapped, it would be easy to tell. Shampoo would look younger than she should. And Mouse would be a young woman, as well. Instead of a middle-aged man.'
'And if that is the case. Given the longevity that some amazons have. Like the centuries old Cologne. Combined with the super-soldier serum, Shampoo and her child, and any other future children, could outlive all of us.'
'Though, I think it is best I not ask Cologne about Shampoo and Shampoo's daughter. Whom would be Cologne's great-great-granddaughter. Because, it would cause problems for all of us involved.'
'As such, I will check on Shampoo and Mousse, along with all the other old friends, later.'
'But, that is a concern for another day. Now, I need to focus on waiting here, for Cologne to either come to me, or for me to be escorted to her. So, I can ask for her help, in getting a few amazons to aid us in finding Lee.'
'And while it would be tempting to walking into the village to find Cologne. I am not going to take any chances I don't have to. So, I am just going to stand here, and watch for Cologne, or someone else, to come back to me.'
(_)
Around ten minutes later, Ranma saw Cologne, alone, in her usual oversized green shirt, using her staff to hopped over to her, by the interior side of the outer wall, where Ranma was standing by.
Ranma thought, 'Good. She is alone. That means we can talk in private.'
When Cologne came within ten feet of Ranma, while continuing to hope on her staff, she said, in japanese, “Ah Ranma. It has been far too long. How are you and those two interesting people whom accompanied you on your last visit here?”
Ranma thought, 'You don't know the half of it. And I am glad that after our last visit, I noticed that you stopped calling me son in law. It is nice that you accepted that Shampoo and I were never getting together... With you being gracious in accepting defeat in that matter.'
'Though, I am sure that Shampoo returning to the village, a rich woman, partly through my own efforts, probably helped smooth things over between us.'
'Still, I will have to check on her, at a later date, to see if she was a victim of Chang and Lee's, or not.'
'For now, I get to give you a pleasant surprise that will help both of us in this conversation.'
Ranma spoke, in fluent chinese. “Yes. It has. And we are all doing fine.”
By the Cologne came to a stop, six feet in front of Ranma. While still balancing on her staff, she smiled. She switched to chinese, as she complimented, “I see that you finally decided to train in more than fighting techniques. That is good.”
Ranma returned Cologne's smile, as she commented, “Yes. Among other things.”
Cologne raised an eyebrow, as she inquired, “Such as motherhood?”
Ranma calmly inquired, “So, you can tell?” She thought, 'My abs are as tight as ever. So, she had to be able to tell in another way.'
Cologne stated, “Of course. It shows in your aura. And it seems that motherhood agrees with you.
Ranma agreed, “Yes. As surprising as it sounds. It does.”
Cologne commented, “Yes. It is a bit surprising. But, as much as you protested about wanting to be all male. Back in Tokyo. You did like to live on both sides of the fence. And living as a woman nearly full time clearly suits you.”
Ranma shrugged, as she asked, “You noticed that, as well?” She thought, 'I wonder what else she can read from my aura?... Likely a lot. I best not directly lie to her. She will likely immediately know. Besides, I respect her to much to lie to her.'
Cologne answered, “Yes. Also, pardon my curiosity. But, given your life. I have to ask. Given that man among men contract situation, that your mother eventually dropped. Does your mother mind that your are now living almost fully as a woman, and your are also now a mother, yourself?”
Ranma's smile got slightly wider, as she stated, “Actually, no worries there. Now, that she has grandchildren to help raise, she is not complaining.”
Cologne asked, “And your father?”
Ranma's smile widened a little further, as she said, “He knows better than to complain. Especially, in front of my mother.”
Cologne giggled a little. She then inquired, “So, which one of those two interesting people, that came with you, is the father?”
Ranma answered, “Natsuru.”
Cologne commented, “I find it intriguing that you would choose to be the mother of the relationship, rather than the father.”
Ranma explained, “Actually, we decided to get pregnant together. All three of us conceived at the same time. We used medical equipment to have each others child. Each of us gave birth to one child. And not to worry. Pregnancy locked all three of us in our female forms for the duration of our pregnancies. Until we gave birth... Actually, for us, the gender lock lasted for about a week after we gave birth to our children...”
“And I must say, we all found our pregnancies to be very enjoyable experiences. And we emotionally bonded even further by going through our pregnancies together.”
Cologne commented, “Yes. That is not unheard of here, as well. And you would be correct that is does create an even more intimate relationship between lovers.”
Ranma casually said, “I know. And we even ended up giving birth at the same time, while all three of us were sharing the same king sized bed.”
Cologne let out a laugh. She then responded, in a slightly curious tone of voice, “All three of you going into labor at once must have been a real surprise.”
Ranma said, “Actually, it was. Even with close due dates, all the medical information we had stated that it would have been very rare to go into labor at the same time. Let alone give birth at the same time. Within the span of less than half an hour. Of course, it could have been a number of things that made us all three of us go into labor at once. A full moon around that time. Pheromones. Something we all ate. The strange luck all three of us have...”
Ranma mentally added, 'Or, Lee... Though, given our luck, it would have probably happened that way, no matter what...'
Ranma verbally continued, “Still, that was nothing compare the poor guy who showed up at the last minute... Or, should I say that last half hour? And he ended up playing midwife to all three of us, at once. Also, to be fair, he is a nice guy. And though the labor and natural deliveries were painful, all three of us tried our best to be polite and nice to him. Because a good person like that did not deserve to be put into a position like that, at the last moment.”
Ranma thought, 'And what happened to Bob afterward. When he went to try to drown his sorrows in a bottle of alcohol, was even worse. Though, I will admit that when I read about what happened in Lee's book three, it was very funny. A planet of sexist aliens, whom gained a variation of my curse, on a world that literally rains water almost all the time.'
Cologne replied, “That was very nice of you, three.”
Ranma stated, “Yes. And he was helpful in several ways for us. Including helping us get, back and forth, from the bed, to the toilet, and back again to our bed.” She thought, 'I am so happy that was a western style toilet. If any of the three of us had squatted, we would have likely popped our kid out, right then and there.'
Cologne said, “You will have to tell me this tale some time.”
Ranma replied, “I likely will. But, that is for another visit.”
Cologne agreed, “Yes. It is. So, are you a father of any of your three children?”
Ranma answered, in a relaxed tone of voice, “No. Natsuru and Akira carried each others child. The reason we did our parentage this way was that we knew ahead of time that Natsuru's abilities can be inherited, and we wanted strong children. She is the mother to one of our children, and the father to our other two children. And our children did inherit variations of her powers.”
Cologne responded, “Interesting... So, what can they do?”
Ranma thought, 'I might as well tell her some of what she is asking.' She answered, “I do not want to get too detailed. But, they inherited Natsuru's physical abilities. Including enhanced strengthen, speed, and reflexes. And my training them only enhanced their potential.”
“Also, like Natsuru, one of our children has fire abilities. Another child has lightning abilities.” Ranma grinned, as she felt a sense of pride for her daughter, Nodoka. She continued, “And mine has control over water, ice, and steam. She can even pull water from the air itself. Which I find ironic.”
Cologne stated, “I do, as well. And I can see how using Natsuru as the parent to all three of your children could work to your children's advantage. I might have done something similar in your place. Though, I never thought you would let yourself be second to anyone?”
Ranma dropped her smile, as she said, in a slightly sad tone of voice, “Well, I will admit, that though we love each other, Akira and Natsuru do have a slightly deeper bond with each other...” Her tone of voice turned a bit more happier, as she continued, but not by much. “And we all get along great. Both inside the bedroom and outside the bedroom.”
Cologne giggled a little. She then admitted, “I must admit that I am slightly envious of your relationship with those two.”
Ranma cracked a smile, as she said, “Yes. It is great. And we have talking about going through pregnancy, together, again. But, that will likely not happen for a while.”
Cologne halfheartedly commented, “I am sure. So, what genders are your children?”
Ranma happily answered, “All girls. And we consider all three of them to equally be all our daughters. And the three of them love each of us, and consider us their parents. And they get along with each other.”
Cologne said, “That is nice. So, no sons?”
For a few seconds, Ranma lightly laughed, as she used her right hand to reach over her head, and she scratched the back of her head. She then dropped her right hand back to her side, as she began. Well...”
Cologne casually asked, “Which one of them changes genders?...” Ranma remain silent for a couple of seconds. Cologne raised an eyebrow, as she inquired, with slight interest in her tone of voice, “Do they all of the change?”
Ranma flatly answered, “Yes. And they can change at will. Well, for the most part. And yes, they are all girls. They were born girls, and pretty much live in their female forms. Most of the time.” She mentally added, 'And unlike Akira and Natsuru, they will not lock in one gender form, or another, when they grow older. Which, given their inherited longevity, is going to be a very, very long time, for them.'
Cologne smirked, as she commented, “Ranma. Your life is an endless wellspring of wealth, interest, intrigue, and entertainment. You make life worth living.”
Ranma let out a laugh. She then returned Cologne's smirk, as she stated, “I know.”
Cologne asked, “So, when did they start change genders?”
Ranma dispassionately said, “They started changing when they were babies?”
Cologne responded, “That much have been an interesting time in your lives?
Ranma shrugged, as she answered, “Yea. Potty training them was a learning experience for everyone involved... Considering that no one wrote books on potty training children that can change gender bending, at will.”
Ranma thought, 'That is one of the reasons that Natsuru wrote a book for those that can change genders at will. Along with that, the three of us realized early on that getting our children to stay in one gender, or the other, for very long, was next to impossible... Still, I am just happy that boys and girls don't really start looking different until they are older. So, we could still go out in public with little worry.'
Ranma verbally continued, “And raising them was an adventure in of itself. But, they grew to be nice adults.”
Cologne inquired, “That is good. So, what brings you here?”
Ranma thought, 'Good old Cologne. She gets all the answers she wants about my personal life. Then, we get down to business. Still, I might as well move on, and deal with the matters at hand.'
Ranma answered, “Well, my friends and I are hunting a guy, who wronged us. And wronged our friend. Though, we cannot find him. So, we finally decided to ask for help. And considering I know first hand that you amazons have amazing tracking skills. You were at the top of our list. And we are also willing to pay well, in gold, for the services of some of you more younger amazons. Those that would welcome some adventure in their lives.”
Cologne warmly chuckled for a few seconds. She then said, in a gentle tone of voice, “Ranma. My dear. When it comes to you. The adventure is payment in of itself.”
Ranma replied, “I am glad you feel that way.” She thought, 'It saves us from paying you. Though, Rock and her family would have paid you the loin's share of what we would have given you.'
Cologne kindly stated, “And I am flattered that you would come to us, first. Also, you have come to the right place. But first, as leader of my village, I have to think of the welfare of my village. So, where are you planning on taking my younger sisters?”
Ranma coyly answered, “We are taking them into the beyond. I am sorry, but I cannot get more detailed than that. But, I promise that I, and my friends, will watch out for them.”
Cologne responded, “No problem. I trust you, Ranma. So, who is this man you are after How dangerous is he? And what does this man look like?”
Ramna stated, “First, we want him back alive, and mostly unharmed.”
Cologne commented, “That will not be a problem. Now, please continued.”
Ranma said, “The man we are after is a very shifty, black haired, caucasian american man, in his mid thirties. He goes by the name, Lee. Though, that is an alias. And he is dying of cancer. But, do not let his illness fool you. He is very dangerously.”
Ranma noticed Cologne raised an eyebrow in interest.
Ranma thought, 'I guess anyone that can get the better of me and my friends would peak her interest. Still, I need to inform her that Lee is not going to be tricked into an engagement with an amazon. Also, I will not mention that Lee passed by here, years ago, for you, on his way through the multiverse, to escape us.'
Ranma commented, “Also, Lee prefers to use guile over combat. And he knows about your amazon kissing rules. He will likely do everything in his power to avoid fighting one of your people. Also, we are pretty sure he would has probably cured his cancer by now. So, the time table in finding him is more than we would otherwise suspect.”
Cologne smirked, “Yes. This sounds like a person that would be a worthy challenge for my younger sisters... As a training exercise.”
Ranma replied, “That will do. And thank you. Any help you can provide will be welcome.”
Cologne said, “I assure you. With the amazons I have in mind. That by the end of this hunt, you will have found this, Lee, and likely captured this person. One way... Or, another. Though, I agree with you. Considering the man has not posed a threat to my village, and he would prefer not to fight my people, I preferred to capture Lee alive.”
Ranma missed the hidden meaning of the end of Cologne's comment, as she said, “I am glad to hear that.”
Ranma then watched Cologne smirk, as she turned her entire body, around her cane, towards the nearby gate.
Ranma turned in that direction, as well. She saw three amazon girls, in their late teens, about fifty feet away from them, walk into the village. The three girls were walking in a perpendicular direction, in relation to Ranma and Cologne, as they casually walked towards the interior of the village.
One of the girls had red hair. Another girl had pink hair. And the third girl had black hair.
The three women were all dressed in casual amazon clothing. The redhead had her long hair in a ponytail. The pink haired girl had her hair an odango style. And the black haired girl just let her long hair loosely fall down her back, with her hair almost reaching her waistline.
The redhead carried a mace in right hand, with it leaned on the front of her right shoulder. The pink haired woman had sword in a scabbard, strapped to her back. And the third had a bandolier across her chest and back. The front of the bandolier had sheathed thrown knives. And the back some weapon that was sheathed, that Ranma could not make out.
Cologne commented, in a pleasantly delightful tone of voice, “It looks like the three sisters I had in mind, just arrived.”
Ranma looked at the three amazons, as she stated, “They don't look like much. But, I trust you. So, I am sure they will do.”
Cologne continued to look at the three younger teenage amazons, as she calmly said, “I am glad they meet with your approval.”
Ranma then noticed something about the black haired woman.
Ranma turned to look at Cologne, as she questioned, “Hey. The black haired girl is a caucasian?”
Cologne continued to look at the three girls, as she responded, “She was adopted into the village, when she was young. And since then, she has been a good member for the village. And I ask that you not to hold my sister's ethnicity against her.”
Ranma turned back to the three women, as she replied, “I won't dream of it.”
Cologne said, “Good. Besides, she is also good with translating. She knows a number of languages. Including, Mandarin, and Cantonese... Though, we had to help refine her skills on those languages. She also knows japanese, english, and spanish. The other two only know mandarin, along with some cantonese, and a little english. So, I am sure you would prefer to have another translator, especially one that I can vouch for. And that the other two trust. Considering they are all friends. To accompany you. Unless you want to chaperon them.”
Ranma thought, 'No thank you.' She agreed, “Another translator would be good.”
Cologne said, “I thought so. Now, let me introduce to them.”
Cologne then casually hopped on her staff towards the three women, as Ranma calmly walked behind her, to Cologne's right side.
(_)
As Ranma and Cologne approached the three women, nearby the three women were walking, as they were talking.
While the three women walked further into the village, Violet asked, “So, what are we getting for lunch?”
Dongmei shrugged, as she replied, “The usual place is fine with me.”
Violet halfheartedly said, “I guess so.”
Rose commented, “Honestly, I could eat something different.”
Dongmei grumbled, “Well if you had not disrupted my hunt, we would be having elk for dinner, tonight.”
Rose held the hilt of her chui with her right hand, with the top of the mace set against the ground. She held up her left hand, in a stopping gesture, as she said, “Okay. Okay. We get what we did. We are sorry.” She then dropped her left hand back to her side.
Violet replied, in a slightly sad tone of voice, “Yea. We are sorry.”
Dongmei said, “Good.”
Violet turned her head to her left to see two women approaching. One of whom was their leader, Cologne, and the other was a redheaded woman, in red chinese clothing.
Violet stopped walking, as she said, “Hey, Granny Cologne is walking towards us, with a redheaded outsider.”
The other two stopped in their tracks, as they turned to see the two women approach them.
Rose questioned, in a slightly curious tone of voice, “What is this about?”
Dongmei commented, “I don't know. But, that redhead doesn't look like much.”
Violet wondered out loud, “Could it be the same redhead that beat Shampoo all those years ago, at that tournament.”
The three looked at each other, as they said, in unison, “Nah.”
The three amazon women then looked back to face the two other women, as Cologne and the redhead came to a stopped, around eight feet in front the three amazon women.
The three women nodded their heads slightly, in unison, as respect towards their leader, Cologne. They then looked up at the two women, as Rose stated, “Honored elder, how may we be of service?”
Cologne looked at the three women, as she calmly said, “Children, this woman here is an old friend of mine... Well not that old. She is a former student, whom I taught years ago. And she is likely one of the best martial artists you will ever meet outside the village. Her name is Ranma Saotome.”
Ranma said, “It is a pleasure.” She mentally added, 'I am happy that she did not mention my curse. Nor, my past with Shampoo. Also, with these magic bracers on, I can temporarily lock myself into my female form. So, no accidental spills of hot water will change me into a man, and cause me problems. Along with raising some interesting situations, and problems.'
Cologne turned to Ranma, as she stated, “Ranma, in this village these three are some of the best trackers, hunters, and fighters, of their generation. First is Rose. She is a good fighter. And a decent hunter and tracker.”
Rose silently nodded towards Ranma.
Cologne continued, “Next is Violet. She is good fighter. One of the best in the village. And she is a skilled tracker and hunter.”
Violet nodded towards Ranma, as she said, “It is a pleasure to meet you.”
Ranma casually replied, “Same here.”
Cologne commented, “Violet fighting skills have already reached a point where she can give Shampoo a run for her money. And in a few years, she might be skilled enough for me to take her on as a personal student. That is, if Rose doesn't, beforehand, become skilled enough for me to take her as my student, first.”
Rose and Violet both giggled, for a few seconds.
Ranma said, “I don't see a problem, with you teaching them both, at the same time. You have taken on multiple students before, at the same time.”
Cologne responded, “True. And the last one of this group is Dongmei. She is an expert tracker. One of the best trackers and hunters I know of. Though, her fighting skills need a little work. But, she can hold her own in a fight.”
Dongmei shrugged. She then nodded towards Ranma.
Rose asked, “So, what is this about?”
Cologne turned to the three women, as she answered, “Ranma needs some help, and I was thinking you three would be more than happy to assist her.”
Violet stated, in a delighted tone of voice, “Whatever you want, we will do it, elder.”
Dongmei stated, in a cautious tone of voice, “Hold on. Let's find out what help she needs, before we jump feet first into this situation.”
Rose said, “I am with Dongmei on this one. I want to know the details first, as well.”
Ranma thought, 'At least two of them, including the caucasian one, has some common sense.'
Cologne commented, “Fair enough. Ranma needs some help finding someone that wrong her, and her friends. Though, this is a capture only mission. And the person will not be seriously harmed, nor killed.”
Rose said, “That is doable.”
Violet replied, “I may like to fight. But, harming people outside of sparring, and self-defense, does not sit well with me.”
Dongmei commented, “As long as this person does not threaten our lives, and the person surrenders peacefully, we should not have a problem complying with those orders.”
Ranma noticed Cologne suppressed a chuckle.
Ranma thought, 'What is that about?'
Cologne stated, “Ranma here states the person we are after is a man named, Lee. But, the catch is that Ranma here will have to take you elsewhere to start your hunt.”
Dongmei commented, “I have always wanted to travel.”
Rose shrugged, as she replied, “I got nothing better to do.”
Violet stated, “I might as well go with you two, as well. To keep you out of trouble.”
Dongmei turned to Violet, as she said, “The more the merrier.” She turned to Cologne and Ranma, as she asked, “So, when do we leave? Though, we need a few hours for us to go pack.”
Ranma stated, “No need. We can leave, right now. And we can get you back here, within the hour, at any time you want.”
Rose said, in a confused tone of voice, “I don't understand?”
Ranma also noticed confused looked on Violet and Dongmei's faces, as well.
Ranma stated, “Don't worry. I will explain my travel methods, in a little bit.”
Rose shrugged, as she said, “Okay.”
Ranma turned to Cologne, as she stated, “It was good to see you again, Cologne.”
Cologne looked over at Ranma, as she said, “Yes. It was good to reminisce.” She turned back towards the three girls, as she cautioned, “Now, be careful girls... And remember, that no matter what happens, you are always welcome back here.”
Violet smiled, as she replied for the group, “We will. And thank you.”
Rose inquired, “One thing. We will need to get something to eat in a little while.”
Ranma turned back to the girls, as she stated, “That will not be a problem. Now, this way.”
Ranma then started calming walking towards the gate, to the village, with Rose, Violet, and Dongmei, following right behind her.
While Cologne watched them enter the gate, and leave her sight, she giggled. She then quietly said, 'See you later, Lee...'
As soon as Ranma and the three amazons were out of sight, Cologne turned around on her staff, and hoped back, deeper into the village, to resume her normal duties as leader of the village.
(_)
Ranma and the three amazon girls, soon exited the gate, and walked outside the of walls that surrounded the amazon village.
As they continued walking, with the three girls following Ranma from behind, Dongmei asked, “So, where are we heading?”
Ranma did not look behind her, as she answered, “Not to worry. I am just looking for a place with some privacy. Then, we will be heading to our first location. Which is a tropical island.”
Violet commented, “I may not be the most knowledge person here, when it comes to geography, but I do know that the nearest tropical islands are located several hundred kilometers south of us.”
Ranma giggled. She continued to face in front of herself, as she then coyly said, “Don't worry. You will soon understand.”
Ranma then continued walking, with the three amazons silently following.
A few minutes later, Ranma lead the three girls into a narrow gully, created by two large, rocky hills. The gully was about six feet wide, twenty feet long, ten feet high, with the walls of the gully going nearly straight up.
When Ranma reached the middle of the gully, she came to a stop.
The girls then stopped a few feet from behind Ranma
Ranma turned around to looked at the girls, as she calmly said, “This should do. It offers plenty of privacy... I just don't want others to see us.” She then pulled out her reality device, from her right side pants pocket, with her right hand. She held the device in her right hand, by her waist, as she continued, “Now, girls I need you to stand close to me. But first I have a question. Have any of you heard of the magical Nanban mirror?”
Ranma thought, 'I glad that before Cologne finally left Tokyo, as a parting gift, I rounded up all the magical items that Happosai had in his room, and gave them, in a small bag, to Cologne. Including the pieces of the Nanban mirrior. While I believe Cologne mentioned she could fix the mirror.'
'Boy was the lech pissed when he found out. But, it was worth it.'
'And while I am not so worried about Cologne and some amazons finding out about multiverse travel. I still shutter at the thought of Happosai ever getting his hands on one of these devices. Though, I haven't heard from him in years.'
'Still, Chang would not be insane enough to restore Happosai's youth. No one would want to take a dip into that gene pool.'
Rose answered, “Yes. It is rumored to be one of the lost treasures of our tribe. There is a local folktale about mirror, that the magic of the Nanban mirror lets the holder go anywhere, or any time, just by shedding a tear onto the mirror.”
Ranma countered, “Oh, that magical mirror is very real. Or, was. You would have to ask Cologne if she ever had it repaired.”
Violet asked, “Why would we have to ask the elder about that item?”
Ranma answered, “Because it was her mirror. It was stolen from her, centuries ago.”
Dongmei casually asked, “And how would you know?”
Ranma stated, “Because Cologne, myself, and a few others got mixed up with that mirror once. And we ended up going back in time to when Cologne was a young woman. Though, we all returned home with no serious problems.”
Dongmei commented, “That is interesting to find out.”
Ranma said, “Yes. It was.” She thought, 'And that was my first brush with traveling outside of my own time and space. I wonder if that it one of the reasons Lee involved me in his stories about the multiverse?'
Violet quietly asked, as she looked away from Ranma, “I have a question. But, I am not sure if I should ask it.”
Ranma casually responded, “Go ahead.”
Violet look back at Ranma's face, as she inquired, “Was the Elder always that short?”
Ranma smiled warming, as she answered, “No. In her youth, Cologne was normal height. She had a slender physical build. And she was very beautiful. Her hair was just as long as it is now, though it was a lovely shade of blue. When it came to beauty. I would say, in her youth, Cologne was on par her great-granddaughter, Shampoo.”
Dongmei asked, in a suspicious tone of voice, “You know Shampoo, as well?”
Ranma slyly replied, “We have a past.” She mentally added, 'Now, that is an understatement.'
Rose inquired, “You wouldn't happened to have been the redheaded outsider that defeated her, and she gave the kiss of death to?”
Ranma thought, 'I might as well admit to it. With my luck, the truth would likely come out at the wrong time, anyway.'
Ranma shrugged, as she casually said, “Yes. But, before you decide to do something stupid, I remind you that it was Cologne that trusted me with your well being. So, you can guess that matter has long since been revolved.”
Rose stated, “If the elder is happy with the situation, so are we.”
Ranma saw Dongmei and Violet both nod in agreement.
Ranma thought, 'I am glad that these three are more level headed than Shampoo. Or, we would have had problems.' She responded, “Good. Actually, the last time I saw Shampoo, we are on good terms. I was even one of the people responsible for making her so wealthy.”
Dongmei stated, “That is nice. I do remember when Shampoo returned to the village, she had the village updated in a number of ways. She brought a lot of wealth to the village.”
Ranma thought, 'Nabiki was right. Money can solve a lot of problems.' She said, “That is good to hear.”
With her right hand, Ranma then held up her TV remote sized reality device, as she continued, “Now, I know this is a stretch. But, where we are going is not actually of this reality. Actually, we are about to travel through the multiverse. This device will take us to our destination, in an instant. You will not feel a thing. One second we are here, the next, we are in another time, place, and reality.”
“All you have to do to use this device, is think of a time, place, and reality, hold that thought, and press the red button on the device, and you are there in an instant. You can even think of a person, and other points of reference, and use the device to go there.”
“I know that is kind of sci-fiy for you, considering you probably don't know much about science fiction.”
Rose calmly spoke up, “We have seen the Star Wars movies. And we do get satellite TV out here. Along with internet for our computers. We know what the concept of the multiverse is.”
Violet said, “Such movies are the reason we are good friends with Dongmei. She can translate the dialogue for us, when the subtitles don't make sense.”
Ranma saw Dongmei shrug towards her, in response to her friends comments.
Ranma though, 'I guess civilization marches forward, in all corners of the world.'
Ranma said, “Okay... That will make things easier for all of us. But please. When we travel through the multiverse. No Star Wars jokes. We have heard them all.”
Ranma mentally added, 'And told most of them, as well. Any Star Wars jokes that Akira and Natsuru missed, Violin and Bob likely told. I am sometimes surprised, at some points, that Annie didn't force choke them all.'
Rose responded, “No problem. Still, if that device will take you to the person you want to go, why do you need us?”
Ranma thought, 'I hate to admit it, but that is a good question.' She commented, “Because it is not foolproof. Also, the landing destination is not always exact. We can miss the person by a few hours, and a few kilometers way. Though, we also arrive at the proper reality. But, we always land close to the target, and in a safe location. Within reason. And the person we are after is very, very savvy, and cunning.”
Rose said, “Well, we do enjoy a challenge. And this might win us some some attention from our elders.”
Ranma saw that Violet and Dongmei smile in agreement.
Ranma complimented, “Now, gather around girls, and let's get going.”
The three teenage amazon women walked closer to Ranma. When the three girls came to a stop, two feet from Rama, Ranma thought of the field in Lagoon Island, of the Black Lagoon reality, five minutes after she left. She then held that thought, as she pushed the red button on her reality device, and in an instant, all four women disappear.
The next thing they knew, they were standing in a grassy field, on a warm, partly cloudy day.
The light breeze carried sea water in the air.
From the height of the sun, they could tell that it was the middle of the day.
The three amazons looked around to see they were in the middle of a field that was bordered on two opposing sides, with brush and trees.
In front of them was small watery bay, with a pier, that had a metal boat dock to it. From the lack of rust, the women could tell that the boat was well cared for.
The girls also saw that the beach of the island they were suddenly on, Also, at the shore of the bay, all from the bay, to where the island directly met the sea. With the water of the sea stretching, in that direction, as far as they could see.
They then looked behind themselves, to see a mansion, nearby.
Dongmei stated, “Okay. This is cool.”
Ranma stated, “Welcome to Lagoon Island. The mansion is our destinations. And try to be polite. We are meeting with some of Lee's other victims. And some of them can be real jerks.
The three girls turned to Ranma, as Rose said, “Do not worry. We will be polite. As long as they don't attack us.”
Ranma replied, “Good. Also, we speak english here. I understand that might be a problem.”
Dongmei stated, “Don't worry. I can translate.”
Ranma replied, “Okay. Now, follow me.”
Ranma then started walking towards the front doors to Lagoon mansion, with the three chinese amazon teenage girls following right behind her. All four women walked at a relaxed pace.
(_)
A couple of minutes later, Ranma reached the front double doors of the mansion. Ranma stopped, with the three amazons stopping right behind her.
Ranma then reached over, and found the doors were unlocked. As she expected them to be. Next, she pushed open the right front door, as she walked passed the door, and into the entryway.
The three girls followed her into the entryway.
Dongmei was the last to walk through the door, and she gently closed the door behind her.
Ranma then turned to her right, and into a room, right by the entryway.
The girls followed behind. After the entering the room, the stopped at the entrance. The three of them standing side by side, facing the interior of the room, with Dongmei standing between Rose and Violet.
Rose was to Dongmei's left, and Violet was to Dongmei's right.
They then silently looked around. And to their left, they saw some wide of electronic, theater set up, with a turned off, large widescreen TV mounted to the wall on that side of the room.
To their right, set against the interior side, of outside wall, to their right, were windows with light weight curtains, to allow sunlight through, while maintaining privacy within the room, from the outside.
Below the windows, were a few couches lining the walls. The couches sat side by side, with each other. And the only light coming from the room, were from the windows. But, the sunlight from outside provided plenty of illumination for everyone.
Also, to their right, they saw several young women. Whose ages ranged from late teens to mid-twenties. All of whom were looking at them.
And the amazons noticed that none of the women had weapons on their persons.
Along with this, the older women, and some of the younger women, sat in the couches. While the other younger women casually sat on the floor. With all of them facing the amazons.
Meanwhile, Ranma continued walking, until she was standing beside two women sitting, on a couch, on the far side of the room. One of the women had blue hair that went to her neckline. The other woman had long blond hair, that was loose, and went below her shoulder blades.
Ranma turned toward her english speaking friends.
Though, as Ranma was about to speak, Revy deadpanned, in english, “Well, you certainly took your sweet time, Ramna.”
Meanwhile, Dongmei began quietly translating for Rose and Violet, what was being said in english, into chinese.
Janet spoke up, “Don't worry. You have only been gone for around five minutes.”
Ranma replied, in english, “That's good.” She dispassionately thought, 'Leave it to Revy to ruin the mood.'
Akira asked, “Any problems?”
Ranma shrugged, as she casually answered in english, “Surprisingly. Everything went fine.”
Akira replied, “That is good.”
Natsuru inquired, “So, given I see three young women with you. I take it your mission was successful?
Ranma turned towards the three amazons, as she stated, in a happy tone of voice, “Yes. And let me introduce everyone to everyone. Though first, the red and pink haired women do not know much english. But, black haired woman with them will translated them.”
Dongmei then quietly whispered to Rose and Violet, in chinese, what Ranma was stating.
Ranma continued “These are the chinese amazons that Cologne said would be best suited for the job of finding Lee. The redhead is named Rose. But, don't let the red hair fool you. She seems to have a good head on her shoulders.”
River, Rebecca, and Yukio just giggled at Ranma's joke, while Revy just rolled her eyes for a few seconds, before Ranma turned back to look at Ranma.
A second later, after Dongmei finished translated for her friend, Rose smiled at the compliment.
From the corner of her right eye, Ranma noticed this, as she went onto say, “The pink haired woman is Violet. And the black haired woman is Dongmei. I am told she can speak chinese, english, japanese, and even spanish.”
After Dongmei finished translating, she and Violet slightly nodded their head towards the others.
Ranma said, “Now, onto my family. The blue haired woman beside me is Natsuru. The blond woman beside her is Akira.”
Akira and Natsuru just smiled towards the three amazons.
Ranma continued, “On the floor beside them, with the purple hair, is my daughter, Nodoka. Beside her, with the blue hair and black highlights, is Mikoto, Natsuru's daughter.”
Nodoka and Mikoto smiled at the three amazons.
Dongmei continued translating, as she, Rose, and Violet, smiled back.
Ranma went on to say, “And the green haired woman on the couch, beside Akira, opposite to Natsuru, is Akira's daughter, Yurika.”
Yurika said, in english, “Nice to meet you.”
Dongmei translated, and the three amazons nodded towards her.
Ranma stated, “Now, onto the Lagoon family. On couch that is beside my family, the black haired woman is Rock. Beside her, the redhead with the ponytail is Revy. And the brown haired woman with the dreadlocks is Dutch.”
Revy snorted, with Rock and Dutch looking between them, at her. Dutch just slightly shook her head. Then, all three turned towards the amazons, as Rock said, in english, “It is a pleasure to meet you.”
Dongmei replied, in english, “Same here.” She then translated for her two friends.
Ranma said, “The two blonds on the next couch over, are Benny and Janet. On the other side of Janet, with the brown hair is, Kristina.”
All three women just lightly waved at the three amazons, with their right hands. Before dropping their hands back to their sides.
Ranma thought, 'I think I will keep the parentage question out. And not mention who is the mother to which daughter. Nor, who is the father. Because that could raise some interesting questions that I am sure that Rock and the others would like to keep quiet about.'
Ranma continued, “The two redheads sitting on the floor, in front of Benny and Janet, are Rebecca and Yukio.”
The two redheads just smiled, towards the amazons.
Ranma when on to say, “On the far couch, near you three, the two blonds are Sarah, and Molly. The redhead is River, a friend of our families.”
As Sarah and Molly sat beside River, with River nearest to the amazons, while Sarah was furthest, and Molly sat between them, the two blond women nodded towards the amazons. on the fair end of the couch
Meanwhile, River said, in chinese, “It is a pleasure to meet you.”
Dongmei happily replied, in chinese, “Likewise.”
River then the outside sunlight hit against Dongmei's right hand, which was to Dongmei's side. River noticed that Dongmei was wearing a golden ring, with embedded jewel, on her right forth finger.
River thought, 'Where have I seen that ring before?... And there is something vaguely familiar about Dongmei?... But, I cannot place her face, nor that ring on her finger... Though, that is a mystery for another time.'
There was silent for a few seconds, until Violet asked, in chinese “I see the family resemblance to some of the children. But, where are the fathers at? And if a few of you are parents, to some of the younger women here, why do you look so young?”
Ranma, Dutch, and River started giggling, as Dongmei translated Violet's question in english.
Then suddenly, everyone, except the amazons, suddenly burst out laughing for several seconds. As they found humor in their private joke.
Rose deadpanned, in chinese, “I got a feeling we don't want to know.”
Violet and Dongmei nodded on agreement.
As the others calmed down, Rock stated, in english, “Don't worry. Everything, and everyone is fine. But, that is a conversation for another time.”
Dongmei translated for Violet.
Violet replied, in simple english, “Okay.”
Revy asked, “So, how good at hunting and tracking are you three?”
Dongmei translated what Revy said.
Rose cracked a grin, as she said, in chinese, “The earth speaks to us.” She thought, 'Paraphrasing Lord Bowler. I found that old american western series, Brisco County Junior, to be very funny and very good. And the subtitled version made sense. For the most part. But, that was likely due to the series making sense, only for the most part. Still, a good series.'
Dongmei translated for Rose, so Revy understood what Rose said.
Revy snorted, as she stated, “I'd actually like to see that. Still, it figures, even if these three are good trackers, except for the black haired one, we don't speak the same language.”
River turned towards Revy, as she questioned, in english, “You are half chinese, and you don't know your native language?”
Revy looked over at River, as she smirked. She commented, “I am originally a New York City girl.”
River thought, with sarcasm, 'And you show your upbringing, or lack there of, every day. And I am tempted to tell that to you face, but I don't want to ruin the mood. Nor, start a fight in your home.'
Dongmei looked over at Revy, as she calmly replied, in english, “We will manage.” She thought, 'We have only been here a few minutes, and I already don't like this, Revy. Just something rubs me the wrong way about this woman.'
Revy and River then turned back towards the amazons.
River stated, “One of us needs to go them. And I am the best choice. I know chinese. I can make sure they stay out of trouble. Also, I know how Lee's mind works.”
Janet pointed out, “But, can we trust you to bring Lee back?”
River turned to Janet, as she said, “Should I disappear, it would be obvious I found Lee. But, I won't do so. Because, I am sure you would find us. Plus, it would hurt my relationship with my friends and family. And strain the situation between you, and those at the casino. Especially, Chang.” She thought, 'Whom I do love.'
River continued, “I don't want put them in a bind, on my account.” She mentally added, 'I have already done enough of that.'
River commented, “If I find Lee, I will bring him here. And we will decide his punishment, together.”
Janet replied, “Fair enough.”
Benny commented, “Still, your leads didn't pan out.”
River said, “I suggested those places I thought Lee was at. Not every place. Since only Ranma and Revy followed up on those leads, I did not mention all the places, because Ranma is a trouble magnet.” She turned to Ranma, as she continued, “No, offense intended, Ranma.”
Ranma looked over at River. She warmly smiled, as she replied, “None taken.”
River returned Ranma's warm smile, as she said, “Thank you.” She dropped her smile, as she turned to Revy, as she went onto say, “And I did not want to Revy to tear up half the multiverse looking for Lee.”
River noticed Revy frown towards her. Though, Revy did not verbally response to River.
Rock looked over at River, as she stated, “I agree. River should go. She is the best person for the job. And after everything that has happened, she won't cross us. She is too intelligent to do so.”
River turned to Rock, as she replied, “Thank you.”
Rock flatly said, “Just bring Lee back in one piece. So, we can have our revenge on him.”
River replied, “I will will do so.” She turned to Ranma, as she asked, “Is that okay with you?”
Ranma was still looking over at River, stated, in chinese, “Hey. If you want to spend of quality time with these girls. Go ahead. I have found that when chinese amazons are not trying to kill, or marry, someone, they tend to be pretty good company. And it lets me stay with my family.”
The three amazons smiled towards Ranma, for her compliment.
Also, River smiled towards Ranma, as she said, in chinese, “That is good to hear.”
Revy then noticed something about the three amazons. She stood up, from her place on the couch she was sitting at, between Rock and Dutch. She then walked over to stand six feet in front of the three new teenage girls.
Everyone turned towards Revy, as Revy look more closely at the amazons, up and down, with a critical eye for detail.
Next, Revy said, in an insulting tone of voice, “Honestly... I don't know if sending some backwoods, chinese hicks after Lee, is such a wise idea.”
While Dongmei has been trying to be polite to their hosts, she had been having a rotten day, that had left her very edgy, with her nerves exposed. She was annoyed that she had lost her prey, earlier that day. And she was not feeling very well, physically, due to her having her monthly period.
And Revy has just stepped on her last nerve, by insult her friends, and herself.
Dongmei thought, 'Oh, that tears it! No one insults us and gets away from it! Still, I cannot use my staff, nor knives, because I might hit one of the others. Still, it will be fun just beating her down with me fists.'
Dongmei then charge at Revy, as she threw with her right fist. Her punch hit Revy squarely on Revy's left cheek.
What happened next took Dongmei by surprise.
Revy head did not move an inch, as Revy just looked at back at her, while Dongmei had her right fist still planted in Revy's left cheek.
Dongmei thought, with worry, 'I don't believe that just happen. She should at least have been knocked back a couple of feet.'
Dongmei then watched, as Revy swiftly used her left hand to grip Dongmie's right wrist. Revy pulled Dongmei's right fist away from her face, as Revy's yellow eyes ignited with fury.
Revy lips curled into a slasher smile, as she stated, in sadistic glee, in english, “Your ass is MINE!”
Revy then let go of Dongmei's right hand, as Revy used her own right fist to swiftly punch Dongmei's own left cheek. The force of Revy's blow forced Dongmei to step back a few feet.
Revy then took a few steps closer to Dongmei, as she followed up her attack with several punches to Dongmei's stomach, and breasts. Along, with a few punches to her face, and one to swift right kick to her groin.
(_)
Nearby, River saw that Rose and Violet were about to step in to help their friend.
River thought, 'They will only make this bad situation, worse.' She stated, in chinese, “Violet, Rose, don't try to help your friend. Revy won't kill, nor cripple any of you, as long as you don't interfere. She is just burning off some of her anger, due to Dongmei's punch. I promise you that Dongmei will probably be fine. Though, she will be a little sore afterward.”
Rose and Violet looked over at River, as Rose flatly said, in chinese, “I will hold you to your word.”
River nodded once, as she replied, “I understand.”
Then, River, Rose, and Violet turn back to look at the one sided fight.
(_)
A few yards, on a couch, Dutch commented, “It has been a long time since someone was stupid enough to pick a fight with Revy.”
Beside Dutch, Rock said, “I hope Revy doesn't kill her.”
Benny commented, “Revy won't. She hates Lee too much to cripple, nor seriously injure, one of the trackers brought here to help find that bastard.”
Janet said, “Yea. Dongmei is just going to get her ass kicked.”
(_)
By then, Dongmei had been beaten to the point she was laying on the carpeted floor, in front of Revy, Revy continued to kick Dongmei in her stomach, and chest.
While still sitting on a couch, Rock stated, in a strong tone of voice, “That is enough Revy. You have made your point.”
Suddenly, Revy stopped kicking Dongmei in her stomach. Though, Revy continued to look down at Dongmei's prone form, as she stated, in a low growl, “Be happy I need you alive, and in one piece, to find Lee. Or, you would be dead right now, for your stupidity.” She turn to towards the other two amazons, as she stated, “And if any of you three try this again, I will kill all three of you.”
River quickly translated for Revy.
A second later, Rose flatly stated, in english, “Understood.”
Revy smirked, as she replied, “Good.” She thought, 'So, they do know a little english.'
Revy then took a few steps back away from Dongmei, and towards her family, as
Dongmei laid on the floor for a few seconds.
Dongmei then stood up, and look over at Revy.
Revy turned back to look at Dongmei. She noticed that Dongmei had an unreadable expression on her face.
Dongmei then calmly walked over towards Revy.
Revy inquired, in an arrogant tone of voice, “Still, not enough for you.”
Dongmei then stopped with less than two feet between Revy, and herself. She then used both her hands to slowing move up to Revy's face, and cup both sides of her cheeks.
Dongmei then started to lean her face towards Revy's face.
Revy cracked a lecherous grin, as she said, “Kinky. I like it.”
Ranma immediately saw what Dongmei was about to do. She instantly rush over to the two standing women.
Ranma quickly pulled Dongmei away from Revy, by the back of Dongmei's shirt, as she thought, 'Oh no! This is not happening!'
Ranma then let go of Dongmei's shirt, as she saw Dongmei turn to look at her, with a scowl on the black haired girl's face.
Ranma returned the scowl, as she strongly stated, in chinese, in an even tone of voice, “You are not giving Revy the kiss of death.” She mentally added, 'As much as she likely deserves it.' She continued, out loud, “Doing so will only get you killed. And likely your friends, with you.”
Dongmei looked at Ranma, as she loudly responded, in chinese, “She insulted us!”
Ranma flatly requested, “And I am asking you to be the better person. I know first hand that such kisses only cause problems for everyone involved. I am trying to keep you out of trouble. For your sake. Not hers.”
Revy spoke up, in english, “I don't know what you two are saying. But, she needed to be put in her place.”
Ranma turned to Revy, as she snapped, in english, “Shut up, Revy! I am trying to keep someone from being killed here!”
Revy instinctively took a step back, due to the fact that Ranma rarely ever showed anger towards someone. And given how dangerous Ranma could be, Revy decided that staying quiet would be far better for her own continued health, and wellbeing.
Everyone else, just stayed quiet, as they realized that Ranma was in no mood for snickering.
Ranma turned back to Dongmei, as she said, in chinese, “See what I mean? That woman was never taught manners. In spite of that, once you get to know her, she is not that bad of a person. She is a killer. Yes. But, I know for a fact there is a human being under her bitchy personality. You just have to dig to find it.”
Dongmei visibly relaxed, as she stated, in chinese, “Fine. I will stand down.”
Ranma forced herself to calm down, as she replied, “Good.”
Rose asked, in chinese, “Are you going to be okay, Dongmei?”
Dongmei looked over at her two friends, as she answered, in chinese, “Yea. I have been worse after some of the more vigorous sparring sessions I have had with you two. Though, I am going to be sore for a little while. But, I can walk it off. Also, how do I look?”
Violet stated, in chinese, “You are going to have a few bruises on you face that should go away by the end of the week. Other than that, I don't see any serious damage.”
Dongmei replied, “Good. I don't feet any serious damage to my stomach, groin, nor chest areas.” She thought, 'Thankfully, she miss hitting my genitalia, with her foot. And she instead hit the left side of my inner thigh instead. I will be sore. But, at least I can walk.'
Rose said, “That is reassuring. So, are you going to just accept you defeat, and move on?”
Dongmei answered, “Yea. Elder Cologne gave us a job. That job take precedence over minor defeats.”
Rose complimented, “That is a good way to think about it. I approve.”
Violet agreed, “Yes. I do, as well. Even we can tell that bitch is an immature woman-child. She is not worth killing.”
Dongmei smiled, as she replied, “I am glad you both agree with me.”
Ranma overheard the amazons. She happily thought, 'I am really starting to like these three women. Even after being insulted, they understand when it is wise to stand down.'
Revy then took a closer look at Dongmei's face, and skin tone, as she realized something. She stated, with slight annoyance, “Hey. What a minute. You're not chinese?”
Dongmei turned to Revy, as she flatly responded, in english, “I never claimed to be. I was adopted, into the village, when I was very young.” She then cracked a grin, as she continued, “Though, it did nothing to stop the boys from asking me out on dates. And even a few of the girls.”
A few of the people there giggled at Dongmei's comment.
River turned to the amazons, as she translated for Rose and Violet. A second later, Rose and Violet giggled a little at their friend's comment, as well.
Meanwhile, Revy rolled her eyes for a few seconds. She then looked back at Dongmei, as she replied, “Of course.” She thought, 'I admit. She does have the figure for being asked from both sides of the fence.'
Nearby, River walk looked at the three amazons, as she overheard Revy's thoughts. She mentally reflected, 'I don't want to know what Revy meant by her thoughts.' She looked at the amazons more closely, as she continued her thoughts, 'Though, I think I will keep a closer eye on these three women.'
Rock stated, “It doesn't matter, as long as they can find, Lee.”
Dongmei translated what was said, for Rose and Violet.
Rose stated, in chinese, “And we will.”
Though, before Dongmei could speak, to nearly everyone's surprised, Dutch spoke up, as she translated, in english, “She stated, that they will do so.”
Dongmei turned to Dutch, as she said, “Thank you.” She thought, 'If this woman wants to translate. And she does a good job. I don't mind if she continues to do so.'
Dutch looked over at Dongmei, as she replied, “No problem.”
Benny turned to Dutch, as she thought, 'I always wondered why Dutch learned chinese? And when she learned? But, I respect her privacy. Plus, she likely learned the language after we moved to the island. Being rich and bored can lead to a lot of interesting... And odd hobbies, to pass the time.' She then look back at the amazons.
Dongmei looked over at their hosts, as she asked, in english, “So, who is the man you are after? And what can you tell us about him, that will speed up our hunt in finding, and capturing him?”
There was silence for a few seconds, and Revy took the opportunity to walk over and sat back down between Rock and Dutch.
As soon as she got conformable, she turned back to look at the amazons. Revy then deadpanned, “Where to start? Where to start?”
Dongmei didn't both to translate Revy's comment.
Rock then leaned over, and whisper into Revy's right ear, “Remember, what we agreed on not telling them.'
Revy softly replied back, in an annoyed tone of voice, “Don't worry. I remember.”
Across the room, Dongmei read their lips, as she thought, 'Okay. I can understand them wanting to keep secrets. And it is possible this Lee caused them all types of embarrassments. Still, I hope the give us enough information to find him. If not. And we fail to find Lee, without a reasonable amount of time. We can always use the excuse they didn't tell use everything we needed, in order to find him... Beside, I don't want them to know that I can read lips.'
Nearby, River read Dongmei's mind, as she thought, with mild astonishment, 'So, Dongmei can read lips, and she is intelligent enough not to reveal that to the others. Not bad.'
Rock turned to the amazons, as she stated, “The man's name is, Lee. He is a caucasian, with short black hair. Though, we have it on good authority that is not his natural hair color.” She looked over at River, for a second. She then turned back to look at the amazons, as she continued, “Also, he is in his mid-thirties. He is dying of cancer, but I have a feeling he already took care of that. And he likely found a cure for his illness. Though, his illness has left him with a lean physical build. The main two traits about Lee is that is he very devious and very manipulative. But, at the same time, he is polite. And that he prefers to avoid violence.”
Rock thought, 'Unfortunately, we cannot say much about Lee's other odd skills, such as his precognition. Nor, can we state his much of origins, without us tipped our hand on his stories.'
Dutch translated in chinese for Rock, so Rose and Violet could understand.
Rose commented, in chinese, “It sounds like when we find him. He won't put up much of a fight.”
Dongmei translated Rose's comments to english.
Dutch countered, in chinese, “Don't be so sure. Lee is a master escape artist. And he likes to think several steps ahead of everyone else. And he is good at planning. He doesn't have one escape plan for any given situation. He has several plans that can be set in motion at once, without anyone else realizing it. Also, he is very good at creating distractions. Also, he will bolt the second you take your eyes off of him.”
Dongmei commented, in chinese, “Sounds like a worthy challenge.”
Dutch translated in english, Dongmei's words, for her family and friends.
River stated, in chinese, “Yes. Lee is a worthy challenge. But, he will not be easy to capture.”
Rose stated, in chinese, “That is why we need more details on Lee. Such as where you first saw him? And where you lost him?”
Dongmei translated for River and Rose.
Rock answered, in english, “We first met Lee on an island, on the northeast coast of Mexico, in North America. The city island is named, De La Plata Podrido. We lost lead in another reality, on a domed colony on Mars.” She mentally added, 'That is still vague enough not to worry.'
Dongmei translated for Rose and Violet.
Rose stated, “That is a good start.”
Violet asked, “How is Lee able to reality travel? And could he do so, before you met him?”
Dongmei translated Violet's question to english.
Rock calmly responded, “Lee could not reality travel before we met him. And the way he can reality travel is by using a reality device he stole from me. The device is the same updated model as the one Ranma used to bring you here.” Rock thought, 'I am glad I was able that Chang gave me a few of his spare reality devices, with tracking abilities, free of charge. And this will allow my friends and I have the best such devices available.'
Dongmei translated Rock's answered.
Rose commented, in chinese, “So, that is why you call him devious, and manipulative?”
Dongmei translated for Rose.
Rock nodded in response to Rose's question, as she replied, “Yes.” Both Rose and Violet understood her.
Rose stated, “That is understandable. So, what are Lee's like and dislikes?”
Dongmei translated what Rose said.
Rock answered, “Along with playing with people lives, like they are puppets on his strings. Lee loves card games. And he is a big fantasy and science fiction fan.” Rock thought, 'That is as far as details are going to go. Any more and I risk giving us all away. So, I hope they don't ask any more detailed questions.'
Meanwhile, Dongmei translate for Rock.
River overheard Rock's thoughts, as she mentally reflected, 'Don't worry, Rock. I will pick up the slack from here.'
River looked at the three standing amazons. She stated, in chinese, “And, as Rock pointed out, Lee prefers not to be violent. He does not like to get into fights. And he prefers not to be around fighters and marital artists. But, he does know how to defend himself.”
Rock thought, 'Leave to River to come to the rescue. I wonder if she is reading my thought.' Rock then noticed River cracked a smile. Rock continued her thoughts, 'Yep. She is reading my mind. And don't worry, River. We have no plans to let them know that you are a telepath. That is your secret to keep, or tell others.'
'And River. Since you are being nice. If you want to help, River. Go ahead.'
River looked over at Rock, and she smiled, at Rock's thoughts. She then turned back to look at the amazons.
Rose inquired, in chinese, “So, we will not be going to any realities that specialize in martial arts?”
River said, in chinese, “Likely not. But, that does not mean the places we will go will not be dangerous.”
Rose turned to River, as she commented, in chinese, “Well, either way. Do not worry. We prefer to err on the side of caution.”
River responded, in chinese, “That is good to hear. So few warriors do so at your age.”
Rose replied, in chinese, “We had very good teachers.”
River said, in chinese, “That I have no doubt of.”
Dutch translated Rose and River's statements into english.
Rose stated, in chinese, “Given you are coming with us, River. We will trust your judgment. You will take us to the places you think Lee might be. And we will take it from there.”
River replied, in chinese, “That will work.”
Dutch translated what Rose and River had said to english.
Benny asked, “So, when will you be leaving on your hunt for Lee?”
Dutch translated Benny's question into chinese.
Rose answered, in chinese, “As soon as we have some lunch.” She then looked over at River, as she inquired, “If that is okay with you?”
River said, in chinese, “That will be fine.”
Both Rose and River turned back to look at the rest of the group around them.
Dongmei translated for both Rose and River.
Dutch stated, in english, “I will take them to the kitchen. And get them something to eat.” She thought, 'It is best to get them away from Revy, before we have another incident. Dutch then got up from her seat on left side of the couch, by Revy, across from Rock, on the same couch.
Dongmei translated Dutch's comment, and Rose and Violet smiled in response.
River stated, in chinese, “I will go with you. Also, we will give you a spare reality device, over your own. Just in case there is trouble with mine.” She then got up from the couch she was sharing with Molly and Sarah. She walked over to the amazons, and stood beside the three teenage women.
Dutch then walked over to the amazon. She continued walking passed them, as she said, in chinese, “This way to the kitchen.”
Rose, Violet, Dongmei follow behind Dutch, with River bringing up the rear.
Just after the five women left the room, those still in the entertainment room, looked around, towards each other.
Janet commented, “That went better than I expected.”
Ranma agreed, in english, “True.” She turned to Revy, as she continued, in a stern tone of voice, “But Revy, you really need to get control over your mouth.”
Revy looked over at Ranma, as she casually responded, “I will think about it.”
Ranma thought, 'There is no point in arguing with Revy on her mouth. Still, the fact she acknowledged my statement, without insulting me is a good sign that she is improving on her people skills.'
Yurika turned to Ranma, as she inquired, “So, Dongmei was trying to give Revy the kiss of death?”
Ranma looked over at Yurika, as she answered, “Yes.”
Mikoto stated, “How back would that had been if Dongmei would have done so?”
Ranma said, “Very bad. Chinese amazons really don't like losing. Fortunately, it seems that these three at least have some common sense. And I was able to talk Dongmei out issuing that vendetta.”
Yukio looked over at Ranma, as she questioned, “So, the other two agreed with not going through with that kiss?”
Ranma turned to Yukio, as she answered, “Yes. While I am not completely sure about Violet. I think Rose has all the makings of a natural leader.”
Rock turned to Ranma, as she stated, “I agree. I could tell this Rose was calm, and logical through the conversation.”
Ranma looked over at Rock, as she commented, “From the moment we met, I got that impression from Rose, as well.”
Benny deadpanned, “Still. Either way. I am honestly surprised that is the first time someone openly tried to declared a vendetta against Revy, that did not involve money, nor our old jobs.”
Revy leaned over, towards Benny, as her used left hand to lightly backhand the front of Benny's right shoulder.
While the tap did not harm Benny, she looked over at Revy, as she said, “Point taken.”
Revy leaned back up in her seat, as she casually replied, “Good.”
Rebecca turned to Revy, as she asked, “Mom, would you have killed someone over that?”
Revy looked at her daughter. She cracked a smile, as she answered, “Let's just be happy that we don't have to find out.”
Benny decided to change the subject, as she commented, “So, who wants to take bets on if those three capture Lee?”
Rock stated, “With River helping, I would state, two to one against them. Lee is still very crafty. And he clearly does not want to be found.”
Akira offered, “I will get a note pad, and we will draw up the bets.”
Natsuru turned towards Akira, as she said, “I well help.”
Revy stated, “I am not covering bets, like last time.”
Janet said, “Don't worry. I am good with figures. And I will help cover this bet.”
Benny offered, “So will I.”
Revy turned to Benny and Janet, as she smiled towards them. She said, “Thanks, guys.”
Nodoka inquired, “Still, I honestly do wonder if those three can catch Lee?”
Molly said, “I get the feeling, with those three here, we will have a better chance of finding Lee, than before.”
Sarah agreed, “So do I.” She mentally added, with concern, 'And why does that trouble me?...'
(_)
An hour later, after the three amazons ate, they began their adventure through the multiverse, with River accompanying them.
After lunch, Dutch had given Rose a spare reality device, which was clipped to the left side of redheaded woman's brown leather belt.
River then lead Rose, Violet, and Dongmei, outside, to back of the mansion.
The four women stood close together. And while River was unarmed, she held her reality device in her right hand.
Meanwhile, Rose was holding her chui both both her hands.
Violet had her dao sword unsheathed, as she held her weapon both her hands.
Dongmei had pulled out her collapsible staff, and extended it to its full length. She held her staff with both hands.
With all three women holding their weapons away from the others in their group.
River looked at the three younger girls, as she thought, 'While I can sense they are relaxed, they are clearly preparing for the worst. That is a commendable trait. Now, to see if they are ready to start this journey?' She asked, in chinese, “Everyone ready?”
The three amazons looked back at River, as they replied, in unison, in chinese, “Yes.”
River smiled, as she stated, “Then, let us go find Lee.”
River thought, 'Lee, we are coming for you. And once I find you, I can help you get out of this mess.'
River then though of the first time, place, and reality, that she had not informed
Ranma and Revy about. As she held that thought, pushed the red button on her reality device, and all four women instantly disappeared, as they jumped to another reality in the multiverse, in pursuit of a target, whom was closer than any of them realized.
To be continued.
Badasses Of the Multiverse Book 5: “The Gambling Man.”
Volume 3: “Dynasty.”
Chapter 02: “Getting To Know Yourself.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, unknown. Place unknown, though in forest, on Earth. Time, unknown, though earlier at night.
For the two preceding weeks, River, Rose, Violet, and Dongmei sailed across the high seas of reality, in search of the elusive Lee.
They crossed realities that ran the spectrum. From roman style empires, to castles in fantasy medieval kingdoms, to mystical valleys that were full of wonders and mysteries, to alien science fiction city planets, with vast cityscapes that took their breath away in the awe at what they were seeing.
In each reality, they looked for clues, as they spoke to the locals, as best they could.
And except a few minor altercations, that were quickly settled without anyone seriously hurt, they were all fine.
Day after day, they continued to look for Lee. But, no leads presented themselves.
Around two weeks later, since they started their journey, it was night time, over the warm, starry night sky, as the four women had set up camp, in a clearing, in a forest River brought them too.
They had safely set up a small campfire near them. With Rose and Violet already sleeping, on the soft ground, beside each other.
Across the camp fire, from Rose and Violet, sat Dongmei and River, beside each other, as the quietly chatted amongst themselves. With Dongmei being to River's right side.
Dongmei asked, in chinese, “Do you want to take first watch? Or, should I?”
River stated, in chinese, “I wouldn't worry. We are far enough from anywhere to be concerned about that. That is why I picked out this time and location. I know this forest. There are no dangers here. Just plants, and small animals that will leave of alone. There are not even any ants, flies, nor other types of pests nearby, to bother us.” She thought, 'Plus, I don't sense any beasts, nor people anywhere, nearby.'
Dongmei inquired, “Good. So... I have to ask. Why are you after Lee? What did he do to you? We haven't ask any real questions for two weeks. But, while Rose and Violet plan to continue to do so, I want to know why I am traveling across existence itself for one single man?”
Dongmei's question took River off guard, as the redhead thought, 'I have been reading Dongmei's thoughts and she asked that off the top of her heard... Just a reminder that being a telepath does not mean I know everything about someone, whose mind I am reading...'
'And since we have asked a lot from them. It is only fair I at least give them a few answers... Even if I, myself, don't feel conformable with those answers...'
River answered, “Well... Lee did not do anything to me.”
Dongmei asked, “Then, why are you after him?”
River gave Dongmei a look on her face, as she answered, in a sober tone of voice, “Because I want to help him.”
Dongmei recognized that look, as she guessed, “You love him? Don't you?...”
River's face turned slightly red, as she protested, “I do not. Besides, I already have a boyfriend.” She mentally added, 'That can turn into my girlfriend. And I can turn into his boyfriend. And the sex is great.'
Dongmei shrugged, as she replied, “It is not the first time I have known people to share.”
River sighed. She then flatly admitted, “Okay. You're right. I got to know him, and I found I liked him... Actually, I do love him. And while he accidentally screwed almost everyone else that is after him, he helped me.”
Dongmei calmly asked, “Then, why are you after him?”
River answered, “Because, if I catch him, I can mitigate the situation of what to do with him, when it comes to the others.”
Dongmei pointed out, “That is one hell of a gamble on both your parts.”
River conceded, “I know. But, it is all I got.”
Dongmei asked, “So, I get the feeling that you are older than you look?”
River complimented, “Good guess.”
Dongmei inquired, “So, any family?... Children?...”
River answered, “Besides the person we are after. I have an older brother, a great lover, and some wonderful friends. But, no children.”
Dongmei questioned, “Plan on having any?”
River shrugged, as she said, “Sometime. You?”
Dongmei replied, “Of course. I plan to have children.”
River said, “I hope you find a good person to have those children with.”
Dongmei responded, “So, do I.”
There was a few seconds of silence between to the two women, as Dongmei place her hands in her lap.
It was then, that River noticed the ring on Dongmei's right forth finger, as the gold and small jewels on the ring reflecting of the light from the campfire.
River thought, 'I might as well ask her about her ring.' She questioned, “What can you tell me about your ring?”
Dongmei looked at her ring for a second. She then looked back at River, as she casually commented, “Oh this. I have had it since I can remember. I think it is magic, because it won't come off. And the ring grows with my finger. It is not tight, but merely comfortably snug on my finger.'
River thought, 'I need to know more about her.' She asked, “You said you were adopted into the amazon village. Why was that? And do you remember before you were adopted?”
Dongmei answered, “I was adopted when I was six years old. And I don't really remember anything before then. It has something about me being accidentally being hit on the head with a falling rock. Though, I do occasionally get flashes of playing cards.”
River thought, with concern, 'Cards?... I do not like where this is going. Still, I wonder if she has any special abilities that she does not think about.' She asked, “Pardon me for asking, but do you have any special abilities?”
Dongmei stated, “Well, yes. And though I keep this a secret, for the most part. Since, we have been hunting together for the last few weeks, I trust you enough to tell you. Besides my language skills, and hunting skills. I am precognitive. I can sense the future. Though, this makes playing cards boring. Though, I still find playing mahjong and ziangqi to be a challenge. And my precognition does wonders for my throwing skills.”
“But, due to the randomness of chance in real life. I have found that my precognition does not help that much in a drawn out fight. Nor, in hunting. Except when I use it for throwing. And that is why I do not rely that heavily on my precognition.”
River said, while slightly in shock, “That is a good approach to take.” She then thought, 'Oh no... It is not possible...'
Dongmei was oblivious to River's reaction. Dongmei calmly replied, “Thank you.”
River then to good hard look at Dongmei's face for second seconds, the light cast by the nearby fire.
Dongmei noticed this, as she calmly asked, with concern in her tone of voice, “What is it?”
Meanwhile, River did not response, as she continued to stare. And while she did not show any outward expression. She thought, with surprised, and trepidation, 'Oh, Dongmei is, Lee!... How?... Why couldn't I tell?... Of course, Lee doesn't know that Lee is Lee. And now she is completely a she. I have shared few hot baths with her and the her two friends, and she was completely comfortable with the company. So, I am guessing that the ring is magical. And from the chinese word lock means to be locked into her curse female form.'
'And from the original size of the ring, and what she said of her past. I am guessing she was turned into a very young girl. And she has spent that last several years being raised as a chinese amazon. And that ring just grew, as her finger grew, to keep from hurting her.'
'The other symbols also state the other physical benefits she gets from wearing that ring. But, that is not important now. The important part is that Lee is here. I found her. And know one knows I have found Lee. Not even Lee. She has no idea that she is Lee... But, how?... Cologne. It has to be her. I vaguely remember Ranma one time mentioning a type of magical shampoo that the chinese amazons had, that could seal memories.'
'But, if Cologne knew that Lee was Lee. Ranma and Lee both mentioned that Cologne had sent her, Rose, and Violet, to be on this hunt. Chances are she intentionally sent Lee after herself, as away for us to handle cleaning up the mess she created by brainwashing Lee.'
'And from reading Ranma's mind, I know Cologne is too dangerous for me to confront about this. So, all I can do now is focus on damage control.'
'Still, what am I going to do about this?'
'I am a genius... And I am at a loss as to what to do about this situation.'
'I cannot tell Dongmei the truth, because I have no proof. And doing so might ruin the trust and friendship between us...'
'Though, the good news is that she clearly looks up to me. And at at some level, deep in her mind, she still knows to trust me.'
River then realized something, as she continued her thoughts, 'Hold on... I just admitted I loved Lee, to herself. When she remembers who she was, she will likely still recall this moment. And our conversation. With what I said... Though, I will deal with that then... Also, she did say she hoped to someday have children... And once Lee's memory is restored, that would be interesting conversation for all parties involved...'
River then mentally lamented, with a bit of sadness in her thoughts, 'Though, should I do so. Dongmei seems happy to be Dongmei.'
'It is tempting to try to restore Lee's memory. After the whole Revy, Jack Sparrow incident, I know between Annie and I, we could do it. But, should we. I do want Lee back. But, because I love Lee. Though, that would be selfish of me.'
'Dongmei's thoughts on her life and herself are peaceful and pleasant. Instead of the tortured soul that Lee was. And even if I restored Lee's memory. She would still be a she. Still, that is a lot of emotional baggage to deal with.'
'And if I forced her to remember, it would likely wreck any chance I could have with her.'
'If the others discovered that Dongmei was Lee. They would make her remember she was Lee, before they started torturing her. Likely with smoke from Ranma's magic lamp. That would be the easiest, quickest, and safest way to do it. Any other way, might cause a split personality to occur. Though, in that case, Lee would likely let Dongmei be in control, because of the two of them, Dongmei has the Lee that Lee has only dreamed up.'
'And that is another reason why I should not risk wrecking Dongmei's current life, just to restore Lee's memories.'
'I could always just leave Dongmei the way she is. I like her as a person. Personally wise, Lee and Dongmei are pretty much the same person. With the same wants and tastes. Only their memories and genders are different. Well, their physical genders. Lee always had a female mind. And at some level Dongmei cares for me, as well. I could build a relationship with her, from scratch, using that as a foundation.'
'But, that approach has its drawbacks. What if, years later, she remembered her life as Lee? She will soon realize that I already knew for a long time. She could easily hold that against me, and it would wreck any relationship I had with her.'
'Though, that is if the others didn't realize that Lee was Lee, by then. Because if they found out I was seeing someone else, besides Chang. They would realize that person was Lee. With Lee and I worse off. For hiding Lee from them, for a second time. That would blow any good will I have had with them, since I revealed to them that I was Sam, and I hid the identity of the writer, Lee, from everyone else after Lee. With me helping Lee escape into the multiverse, in the first place.'
'And that good will, is the only leverage I have in helping Lee, when it comes to the others desire for revenge against Lee.
'Talk about a catch twenty-two. A real no win situation. I wonder if Lee is how Lee felt for most of his life, as a man. Before she became a female, and took on the Dongmei personality.'
'I need some time to think about this. A lot of time. Because I am honestly not sure how I should handle this.'
Something then occurred to River, about her current situation, that she found humorous. She thought, with mild amusement, 'Wait a minute... Given that Lee is now the female amazon in this relationship, this would make me the amazon chaser in this situation...'
River held back a giggle, as she continued her thoughts, 'The irony is not lost on me...'
River went onto think, in a more serious manner, 'Along with all this, Rock was right. If I just take her away, questions will be asked. And if I do not come back, they will know I have found Lee. Which would only create more problems for all of us, in the long run. To that end, I cannot take Dongmei back to the casino, because Chang cannot protect Lee from the others.'
'And I admire that Chang did try to buy the others off, in leaving Lee alone. It was worth a shot. And I supported him, making the attempt. But, they turned us down. Though, some of them took gold and other payment to not come after us. But, they still want to have their revenge on Lee.'
'Though, I need to tell Dongmei something, right now. Before she wonders why I am still silently staring at her face, without replying to her comment... Yes. That will do nicely...'
River complimented, in a kind tone of voice, “You have a very pretty face.”
Dongmei smiled, as she said, “Thank you. And so do you.”
River thought, 'Even brainwashed, Lee is polite as ever. And she has been polite to me, and her friends, during this entire hunt. So, that is a good sign that I can probably get her memories restored, either fully, or mostly. If we chose to do so. Now, that I think about it. I will not do that without Dongmei permission. That is if I want to tell her that she is Lee, in the first place.'
'Though, before I do anything. I need to figure out a way to ask Ranma about that magical shampoo, and how to break programing that shampoo caused. Though, after I think about it. I am not sure that Ranma's smoke, from her lamp, might be the best way fix Lee's memory.'
'A gradual process might be better. With Dongmei slowly remembering, and thus retaining the Dongmei personality. But, I would likely lose the Lee personality. Still, Dongmei would still remember, while still retaining her own personality, and being her happy self.'
'Though, besides the lamp and doing the gradual process. The only other way to fix Dongmei's memory is to get Annie's help. And we both connect to Dongmei's mind to restore Lee. If Lee wants that.'
'But, I don't want to involve Annie, because she is a friend to both of us. So, I need to do more thinking, before I decide how to handle the situation.'
River returned Dongmei's smile, as she responded, “I appreciate the compliment. Anyway, we need to turn in for the night. So, we are ready to travel tomorrow morning.”
Dongmei agreed, “Good idea.”
The two of them then laid down by the fire.
As River laid on the ground, she thought, 'Okay. The best plan I can come up with is to get Dongmei back to Lagoon Island, and figure out what to do then. I cannot take Lee back to the casino, because that would put Chang, Annie, Simon, and the others, in the line of fire.'
'So, we go back to Lagoon island.'
'We will play this hunt for a few more days. Then, I will say we need to head back to the island for some rest. That should work. I will figure out what to do, from there.'
'And no one would expect me to return to Lagoon Island, with Lee, to hide her, from those on the island, looking for. It is so audacious a plan, it has to work. If Lee was in her right mind, she would be proud of me for pulling off something like this.'
'And sleeping on this might be best. A plan might come to me in my sleep, on how to hand this situation.'
'Still, I will look on the bright side. I have found Lee. And she is now healthy, and happy. Though, I hope I can maintain her friendship, through the days and weeks to come...'
River then closed her eyes. As did Dongmei. And they soon went to sleep, beside each other, on the soft ground.
(_)
The next morning came earlier for the four women. Though, as the coolness of the dark night sky gave way to the warm sunny day, Rose, Violet, and Dongmei were already up for the day.
They had just finished cleaning up after themselves. Such as, smothering in dirt over their previous night's camp fire.
River was still getting ready to face the day. And unfortunately, a plan for her situation did not come to her, in her sleep.'
Dongmei put on her bandolier, with its throwing knives, and collapsed staff, already in it. As she adjusted the bandolier slightly, she looked over at her friends. She asked, in a deflated tone of voice, in chinese, “This hunt is going nowhere. So, what now?”
Violet slung the scabbard of her sheathed dao sword, with the strap going across her clothed chest. She turned to her friends as she responded, in chinese, “Good question. Even I can tell that hunt is going nowhere?”
Rose held her chui her right hand, as she looked over at Violet and Dongmei. She stated, with disgust in her tone of voice, in chinese, “This isn't a hunt. A hunt has clues, and a trail. In the last two weeks, we have had neither. And given the literally infinite distance, eternal time, and endless possibilities, that this Lee could hide in, we may never find him. I hate to say this. But, I don't see the point of continuing this hunt.”
Violet inquired, “Still, don't you have any pride?”
Rose flatly answered, “Yes. But, I realize this is becoming a waste of our time. And there is no way I can see how we can find Lee, now. There is no trail. No clues. No nothing.”
Violet suggested, “Well, sometimes it is best to start a hunt, where the trail first began.”
Dongmei asked, “The past?”
Rose smirked, “Yes. I like that idea. They never said what version of Lee they wanted.”
Violet suggested, “It is best we leave before River gets finished.” They looked at some nearby bushes, as she continued, “Because she always seems to know what we are thinking.”
Rose agreed, “Good point.”
Dongmei inquired, “So, do you remember the name of that city they last saw Lee in?”
Rose stated, “Yes. And we will just capture the Lee of the time, before he started running. Now, get closer, so we can do this.”
Violet and Dongmei walked closer to Rose. As they did so, Rose used her left hand to pulled out her reality device from left side of her belt, She then thought of when, where and what reality she wanted to take herself, and her friends too. She held that thought, as she used she used her reality device. In an instant, all three amazons disappeared.
(_)
Nearby, a minute later, River had finally been able to finish what she was doing. She was standing up, as she pulled up her pants. Then, zipped and buttoned up her pants.
And she had read the minds of the amazon woman. Unfortunately, she literally in a position, where she could have not stopped them.
River soon walked passed the bushes and into the clearing, where they had camped the previous night. And her worst fears were confirmed, as she saw the amazons were gone.
River thought, in annoyance, and a bit of anger, mostly towards herself, 'Damn my modesty. Damn those girls for being so devious, in coming up with plans on the fly. Damn me for not coming up with a plan, to help Lee, while I was asleep. And damn us for not having the foresight to explain what a paradox is. And the dangers of causing a paradox...'
River emotionally caught herself, as she forced herself to calm down. She continued her thoughts, 'At least I read what they were planning, and I can use the same thoughts that Rose has went the disappeared... I just hope that I get their before they start to cause a paradox.'
River then pulled our her own reality device from a pocket, with her right hand, and she thought the same exact thing Rose has been thinking, as she pressed the red button on her reality device, to teleport across the multiverse in the blink of an eye.
(_)
Reality, Lee's Reality. Location, the island De La Plata Podrido, Mexico. Date, several days before Lee first left the city to escape into the multiverse. Place, inside the city of De La Plata Podrio, in darkened, dimly lit alleyway. Time, just after nightfall.
As the three women look around, their eyes adjusted to he dim light, and they soon saw each other more clearly.
Rose hooked her her reality device to the left side of her belt, as she held her chui mace in both her hands. She stated, “Okay, girls. We don't know what we to expect here, so pull out your weapons, and be ready for anything.”
Violet and Dongmei did not reply, as they did as instructive to do.
They pulled out their weapons
Violet unsheathed her dao sword, from behind her left shoulder. And she held the hilt of the weapon her her right hand.
Dongmei pulled out collapse staff, and extended it. As she held her weapon, with both hands, she asked, “Now, where would we find him at?”
Rose calmly suggested, “Let's duck our heads out of the alleyway, and look down the sides of the street.”
The three women then walked to one of the exits of the alleyway, they leaned out and look down both ways of the street. While their alleyway was dark, there were street lights every so often, and they saw some people walking down the street both ways, but none of them fit Lee physical description.
Violet suggested, “Let's try the other street.”
The three women then walks back over to the other end of the alleyway. The leaned out both ways. They saw a few people walking down the alleyway. But, one specific man, whom has just walked under a street light, toward them, on the sidewalk they were on, caught their eye.
The man was dressed in pants, shoes, a shirt, over a cloth jacket, along with a baseball cap, and glasses.
The three of them walked a few feet back into the alleyway, as they looked at each other.
Violet stated, “There he is. That is Lee.”
Dongmei asked, “Are you sure it is him?”
Violet answered, “Yes. A caucasian man, with short black hair. You can tell his hair color from around his baseball cap. He even has a gaunt face, from the cancer. And he is in his mid-thirties.”
Rose replied, “I agree. It is him.”
Dongmei said, “You two agreeing on this, it good enough for me.”
Violet asked, “So, how do we catch him?”
Dongmei commented, “He is coming our way. It is your call, Rose?
Rose held her chui in her right hand, as she said, “We just grab him off the street, and bring him here. Remember, Rock stated Lee prefers to avoid violence. We can use that to our advantages.”
Dongmei asked, “What is the plan?”
Rose stated, “We do not want to harm him. We will just pulled him into the alleyway, and place him with his back against the wall. We have weapons, and we will use them in an intimidating manner, if we have to. But, if he is as intelligent as the other state he is, he will surrender.”
“Violet, you and I will snatch him with our free hands. We will be quick. Dongmei, you stand behind us. And be ready to assist us, if need be. And remember, we are not to seriously harm, nor kill him.”
Dongmei shrugged, “Good plan.”
Violet agreed, “Yes. That is doable.”
Several seconds later, the three amazons watched as Lee passed by their alleyway.
Dongmei stood back, as Rose and Violet then stuck out, towards Lee, whom was only six feet way from them. The redhead and pink haired women both quickly rushed from the shadows of the alleyway, and they used their free hands to pull Lee into the alleyway.
A couple of seconds later, Lee found himself standing, with his back to the wall, while he looked at the three chinese amazon women, whom were holding their weapons towards him.
Rose and Violet also let go of Lee, as they took a took a couple of steps back, in case Lee did try something.
What happened next caught them off-guard.
They saw Lee smirk, as he stated, in chinese, “From the look of your clothing and weapons. I am guessing that you are chinese amazons. First, I have no interest in fighting you what so ever. That would be a no win situation for me, from either being engaged to one of you, or being killed. Though, it might not be a good idea to take me away, right now.”
(_)
Meanwhile, a few feet behind the chinese amazons, River arrived in the reality, in the shadows of the alleyway.
As River took stock of the situation, she thought, 'Good, I am still in time to stop this mess. And none of them has seen me yet. Now, what I am going to do to avert this time wreck?...”
'First, it good, from reading past Lee's mind after this, that she did not remember any of this. Or, she just didn't think about it. Either way, past Lee does not realize that Dongmei is her future self.'
'It is tempting to tell Lee of the past, and Dongmei of the present, what is going on. But, that would ruin the situation. Still, it is also nice that I know that Lee will be fine, and happy. Though, brainwashed. But, we can always work on that.'
'Still, either way, I still need to explain how dangerous paradoxes are. Along with the fact that I need to get these girls back to Lagoon Island, before they can cause any more problems. And when we get back, I need to get their reality device from them, so they cannot do this again.'
'Now, I need to walk out of the shadows and settle this, before things do get worse...'
River then walked out of the shadows. And she saw Lee immediately see, and recognize her. River thought, 'Good. And he seems to be calm about this.' She then said in chinese, “He is right. I told you girls this would not be easy. And you cannot take him from his past.”
Lee smiled, as he casually said, “Hi River. I believe this is the first time have formally met, outside of that talent contest.”
River thought, 'Oh, he is happen to see me. That is a very good sign. Though, he is right about another thing.' She shrugged, “Given this is time travel. It depends on your point of view.”
Lee agreed, “Very true, River. And I want you to know. I am a big fan of yours. And it is not just because of your body. It is your intelligence and skills. I am so happy you were able get your head mostly back on straight by the end of that movie.”
River thought, in delight, 'Those are very sweet things to say to me. And the compliments are sincere. No wonder I fell in love with her.' River smiled, as she commented, “Sanity does have its advantages. And you helped me out some more in that department. Thank you.”
Lee stated, “You're welcome. Too bad about Wash and Book, though. But, I am sure they are in a better place.”
River thought, 'I am so happy you mentioned them. Because, I have my own agenda concerning them.' River replied, “I plan on looking into their situations, after this whole mess with you is resolved.”
Lee said, “Well, good luck. I am guessing this is Ranma's bright idea. And I admit, it is a good one. Given the tracking skills Shampoo displayed at the beginning of the Ranma Half series, it would be logical to send them after me. Care to introduce me to these women?”
River thought, 'Oh, why not. Given how sharp Lee is. She might wonder why I would refuse such a request.' She responded, “Sure. The redhead is named Rose. The pink haired girl is Violet. The raven haired girl is named Dongmei.”
Lee cracked a grin, as he said, “Better than being named after haircare products.”
River grin got slightly wider, as she replied, “I fully agree.”
Lee casually joked, “River, and her pretty flowers.”
River giggled, as she thought, 'Now, that is a cute joke. Now, to tease her a little bit, so she can relax some.' She then asked, “Are you flirting with me?”
Lee smiled, as he responded, “River, you are one of the most badass individuals in existence. I would rather make you happy, than sad, or angry.”
River thought, 'Now, that an intelligent statement to make.' She complimented, “Then, this is a good approach.”
Dongmei spoke up, “Why is this fool not worried about us?”
River remained calm on the outside, as she thought, 'It is so hard not to laugh, for Lee's future counterpart, unknowingly calling her past self a fool. Still, I need to remain calm for everyone's sake.'
Rose stated, “Dongmei is right. You don't look so surprised to see us.”
Lee explained, “Well, I already had a groundhogs time loop in the present. Along with visitors from the past. So, I am due for a visit from the future. You all being here means I escaped, and they had to use other alternative means to catch me. Besides, take a look upwards.”
All five of them looked up, and it looked like small energy fractures were forming in the night sky.
Rose thought, 'I don't know what that is. And I don't like it.'
Dongmei thought, 'My precognition is screaming at me to stop what we are doing.'
River thought, 'Just great. A paradox is forming. The good news is there is still time.'
Violet thought, 'This is bad.' She said, “Oh my.”
Lee said, “River, I would thought you would have explained the rules to them, by now. I guess I will explain them to you. Girls, that is a paradox forming. If you take me from this timeline right now, or blow my cover, reality itself may collapse. Even I didn't dare fully imagine how bad that would be for reality, itself.”
Everyone looked back at each other.
Rose asked, “How do you know the rules?” She thought, 'No matter the answer. It will likely not be good.'
Lee replied, “Honey, I literally wrote these rules.”
Rose thought, 'I know better than to ask for details on such a statement.'
River overheard Rose's thoughts, as she mentally reflected, 'Rose has the right idea. This is the type of conversation, we all need to avoid.' She said, “Girls, we have to leave him here.”
Lee said, “It is okay. Given how skilled you are, I am sure you will meet me again. Anyway, have a nice day.”
Lee then walked back to the street, leaving the girls to their own devices, as he headed for his car.
As Lee left their sight, Dongmei commented, “I think it is pretty obvious that none of us are going to go after him.”
River thought, 'And it is a good thing that we do so.”
Violet look up at the sky, as she said, “The sky is clearing.”
The other looked up at the sky to see that it was now clear.
River said, Good.”
As all four of them then looked back at each other, Rose turned to River, as she said, “Why didn't you warn us about this?”
Dongmei and Violet look over at River as well.
River looked over at Rose, as she sorrowfully admitted, “Because, there are some secrets we are trying to keep from getting out. And we over looked warning you about paradoxes.” She thought, 'Oh, that is an understatement. And I need to make amends.' She verbally continued, “As are as I am concerned, you did nothing wrong.”
Rose calmly commented, “Okay. But, next time. Warn us beforehand of such dangers.”
River said, “I will try to do so.”
Rose replied, “Fair enough.”
River thought, 'No matter how I look at it. This hunt is over. This was too close a call.' She turned to look at Dongmei, as she continued her thoughts, 'Also, I have found Lee. Though, the others think we have hit a dead end. And that is what I want everyone to think until I figure out how to both fix Lee's memory, and save her.'
'So, I think it is best we head back to Lagoon Island. I think, in this case, I will also put some distance in both time and space.'
'Also, I need to come up with a reason why we are going back?... An excuse that will be both believable, and will not tip my hand... That will work... And we get their, I can keep an eye both both Lee, and everyone else, as I come up with a plan to save Lee. Along with restoring her memories. Then, the real fun with being for us, and Chang.'
'Now, to get this ball rolling...'
River stated, in a calm tone of voice, “I blame myself for your actions. It is clear the trail has gone cold, and that your actions were in desperation. Now, put away your weapons, and gather around me, girls. We need to go, before we cause any more problems with the space-time continuum.”
The three chinese amazons did not reply, as Dongmei collapsed her staff, and put it back in her sheath, on the back of her bandolier.
Meanwhile, Violet sheathed her dao.
And Rose held her chui in her right hand, as she leaned the nearly smooth, metal ball of her weapon over her right shoulder.
All three women then took a few steps closed to River.
River then thought of where, when, and what reality she wanted to the her, and her three charges to, as she press the red button on her reality device, in her right hand, with her right thumb.
A split second later, they saw they were back in a familiar grassy, during a want sunny day. From the way the sun show down on them, from on high, they could tell that the time was around noon.
Violet turned to River, as she said, “You took us back to Lagoon Island?”
River look at Violet, as put away her reality device. She answered, “Yes. No matter how you look at it. The hunt for Lee is over. Until we come up with more leads. And until then, I am sure the Lagoon family will not mind us staying here, as we rest. We have been on the road for around two weeks. I figure we could all use a much well deserved break.”
River thought, 'And I don't sense anyone nearby. But, I am sure they are somewhere else on the island.'
Rose shrugged, as she replied, “I could enjoy some sleep on a conformable bed, on a schedule that will allow me to sleep in, until the late morning.”
Violet smile, as she said, “And I could use a nice bath, where I can soak for a few hours in peace.”
Dongmei commented, “Still, before we head in. Given the temporal event we just experienced. We need to ask. When are we?
River did not outward show any response to Dongmei's comment, as she inward thought, with happiness, 'Lee, you are still sharp when you are knowledgeable of the situation.'
River looked over at Dongmei, as she answered, “For them. It has been two weeks, as well. I figure they might as well be in line with us.” She mentally added, 'Also, it will give them a little more time to calm down about you, Lee... Still, there is another matter to deal with.'
River turned to Rose, as she requested, “Rose. I need your reality device. Do not worry. This is not a punishment. It is just that the others and I agreed, before we even contacted you, that we would account for all reality devices, when we return to the island.'
Rose thought, 'Fair enough.' She replied, “Okay.”
Rose then used her left hand to unhooked the her reality device, from the left side of her of her brown leather belt. She then handed the device over to River.
River took the reality device into her left hand, as she politely said, “Thank you.”
In response, Rose warmly smiled towards River.
River noticed the smile, as she thought, 'Good. She is taking this well. Without the reality device, and considering only the Lagoon parents, and I, know where the keys to the Lagoon PT boat are, they have no way off this island. And I don't have to worry about another misadventure, like we just had.'
'And I do not have to worry about them escaping without me. Which will help us all, in the long run.'
River then turned to look at the front of Lagoon mansion. Next, she turned back to look at the amazon girls, as she continued her thoughts, 'Now, I just have to convince the Lagoon family to let us stay... That shouldn't be too much of a problem. Barring my actions concerning Lee, I have always tried to maintain good relations with everyone on the island. Which is why they let me return here, even after my part in what happened.'
'Now, to make this sound good.'
River suggested, in a slightly sad, and disappointed, tone of voice, “We need to go inside and tell them we bad news that we lost Lee.” She mentally added, 'Also, I think it is best I ask a small favor from them...'
River said, in a more casual tone of voice, “Thought, I am more than willing to omit that we went into Lee's past?”
Rose said, “Good idea.”
Dongmei replied, “Works for me.”
Violet stated, “I would just as soon pretend that entire event never happened.”
River cracked a grin, as she responded, “Good.” She thought, 'I will say this. Lee, in any form, has good taste in friends. Not just Lee, but Rose and Violet catch on quickly. Now, we need to check in. And I will use this time off for the girls, to come up with a way to save Lee.'
'It is a good thing that I am the only telepath on the island, or I would have to take more drastic actions in saving Lee. Because, there would be more risk of both our covers being blown. But, as it stands now, I can take my time, and do this carefully. And careful is the way I would prefer to do this. And I admired Lee for being the same way.'
River said, “This way, girls.”
River then turned and walked towards the front doors to Lagoon mansion, with the three teenage girls following behind her.
(_)
A few minutes later, they all entered the entryway, with Violet gently closing the door behind them.
As they stood, looking at the staircases in front of them, River used her telepathic senses, as she thought, 'Now, where is everyone?... Oh, most of them are outside, in back, or on the beach. Still, is there anyone one here that I can talk too?... Yes. She is just the woman I wanted to see. And one of the more level head members of the family.'
River then turned right, as she entered the entertainment room, with Rose, Violet, and Dongmei right behind her.
River and the other stopped at the threshold of the room, they saw one person, sitting in one of the back couches, on the fair right wall, to the four standing women, as she watched a movie on the large, widescreen TV, across the room from her.
It was Dutch, in her usual clothing. They saw the dark skinned woman was looking back at them.
Dutch quickly picked up her remote, that had been sitting by her, on the couch she sat at. She then paused the movie. She set the remote back down on the couch.
Next, as a courtesy to the amazons, Dutch turned to the four women, as she stated, with joy in her voice, in chinese, “Girls. It is so good to see you. Please, come on in.”
The four women then walked up to where Dutch was sitting.
As they came within a few feet of the couch Dutch was sitting in, they stopped.
Dutch looked up four standing women, as her voice took a more serious tone, “Since I don't see Lee. So, I take it that you never found him?”
River thought, 'That is what I want you to think” She lied, “You would be correct. But, we did eliminated several possibilities.”
Dutch commented, “That's good. Though, I wonder why it took you two weeks to return to us?”
River admitted, “I figured you all needed a little more time to cool off. And that is how longer we were gone, for us.”
Dutch was quite for a few seconds. She then said, “Fair enough.”
River stated, “By the way, here is the reality device we borrowed from you. Thank you.”
River then handed the reality device in her left hand, over to Dutch.
Dutch took the device and set it on the couch she was on, away from the remote she had been using. She then turned back to look at the four women, as she said, “You're welcome. So, what are you going to do now?”
River answered, “It has been a long hunt for us. And I would like to ask permission for the four of us to spend a few days here, as R&R.”
Dutch cracked a grin, as she stated, “Okay. Hotel Lagoon is always open to her friends. Still, you will have to leave your weapons in your assigned guest bedrooms.”
Rose stated, “That will not be a problem.” She then said, in a more warm tone of voice, towards her hostess, “And thank you for allowing us to stay here for few days.”
Dutch responded, in a casual tone of voice, “Think nothing of it. It will be fun to have you over for a few days. It can sometimes get boring here.”
River said, “I know the feeling. Why do you think my friends and I were so open to the idea of Chang's little venture.”
Dutch grin became a little wider, as she responded, “That explains a lot.”
River thought, 'Yes. It does. I might as well ask.' She inquired, “So, where is everyone? And is it just your family on the island?”
Dutch answered, “Actually, Akira's family decided to stay here for the last few weeks, as well. They had nowhere special to go. And they are good company. Also, barring a few unwise decisions, I think their kids are a good influence on our kids.”
“Kristina, Sarah, and Nodoka are in the gym sparring. Molly, Yukio, Akira, Natsuru, and Mikoto are at the shooting range. Rebecca, Yurika, and Ranma are out back, in the pool, swimming.”
“Benny and Janet left the island to go on a lunch date, on another part of the world... For some latin american food. I just didn't have a taste for it. But, they will likely be back within the hour. Rock and Revy are walking the beach, around the island, doing god knows what.”
River thought, with amusement, 'I bet.' She commented, “You never know with those two.”
Dutch looked River in the eyes, as she thought, 'Yea. Given how many of those instant male packets those two use, I am surprised we don't have any more kids running around on the island.'
River burst out laughing, as she nodded her head, in agreement, for a few seconds.
As River calmed down, Dutch thought, 'Now that you enjoyed my joke. We need to talk private.'
River turned to the amazons, as she requested, “Could we have a few minutes, alone?”
Dongmei and Violet silently nodded, as Rose said, “We will be in the kitchen, getting something to eat, for breakfast. If that is alright with you?”
Dutch casually responded, “Of course. Make yourselves at home.”
The three chinese amazons, turned and left the room, for the entryway, and then to a hallway, which lead to the kitchen on first floor, in back left part of the mansion.
A few seconds after the chinese amazons left, Dutch look back up at River, as she stated, in a very stern tone of voice, in english, “Okay. Let's cut the bullshit. While I do believe you looked for Lee, and did not find him. And the reason came back was because the amazons were getting restless, without any leads. We need to get to the heart of the matter. Everyone can see it. You love Lee.”
River thought, 'That is very true. Even Lee, without her memory, can tell that I am in love with her. Though, she doesn't realize it is her that I am in love with. But, that is because she doesn't know who she really is.” River looked down at Dutch. She shrugged, as she admitted, in english, “You are right about that. I fell in love with, Lee. Still, what is it to you?”
Dutch answered, “It is my business because this can cause problems, and come back to bite all of us in the ass. And I have been patiently waiting for the opportunity for you and I to talk about this, in private... So, how did it happen?”
River stated, “You already know. Of all of us, I have likely spent the most time with Lee. And Lee didn't even know who I was, until the day he escaped. When I revealed the truth with a sneeze.” She mentally added, 'And she took the news very well.'
Dutch conceded, “True. And I got to admit that Sam gag was pretty good. You had us all fooled.”
River said, in a depressed tone of voice, “Yea. I even fooled myself... Meeting Lee was the first time I actually got to know someone, when I was pretending to be someone else, as a man. Lee, along with no one else, recognized me. I wasn't River the genius. I wasn't River the telepath. I wasn't River, the broken, brainwashed, crazy, super-weapon...”
Dutch spoke up, in a kind tone of voice, “We don't think about you that way.”
River pointed out, in a sad tone of voice, “No. You try not too. And I appreciate that. But, that is in the back of all your minds. I know. I am a telepath. I can since all of you occasionally thinking that. Though, all of you try not too. But, not Lee. He didn't think that. Because I was not that to Lee. And as a man, I wasn't even eye candy to Lee. I was just a person was that being kind to he... Him. And he treated me with kindness and friendship...”
“He was the first person, in my entire life to treat me like just a normal human being. And not someone special. Not someone dangerous. Just a person.”
Dutch quietly replied, “Oh... I can see how those things could cause problems for you...”
River said in a sad tone of voice, “Correct... And I love Lee for that... And as time went by, I read his mind, without him knowing, and I learned how Lee's mind works. For all Lee's flaws. And Le has several. I will not lie about that. Deep down, Lee has a nice personality. And that Lee unknowingly made one really big mistake. That Lee is sorry for that mistake. Lee really is.” River's voice turned into a whiny plea, as she continued, “And I don't understand why none of you can see that.”
There was silent for a few seconds. Dutch then said, in a calm tone of voice, “First, we do realize that. But, that man is an arrogant jackass. You should have heard some of the things he said to us, at both the factory and Edgars HQ.” She continued in an annoyed, slight angry tone of voice, “That bastard considered us his puppets.”
River deflated, as she stated, “That was just for show. He wants to escape. So, he intentionally played with your emotions. He wanted you to be angry, so you would make mistakes, and he would be able to escape. And his plan worked.”
Dutch voice took on a dangerous tone of voice, as she said, “While you may have a point. You of all people know how dangerous it is for someone to play with another people's emotions. Especially, when is comes to women.”
River thought, 'On more levels than you realize. I lucked out with Lee.' She said, “You are correct about that. But, what other tools, besides his wits, did Lee have to escape you?”
Dutch calmly responded, “I will give you that one. So, how is this play out with Chang? Because, I don't want this blowing up in our faces. Trust me. Though, you are a badass. You don't want to cheat behind Chang's back.”
River smiled, as she said, “And who says I am doing this behind my boyfriend's back? I talked to Chang about Lee the night you caught me and turn me over to him.”
Dutch questioned, “So, Chang knows?”
River causally responded, “Of course, he knows I care about Lee. And he is okay with it.” She thought, 'Actually, Chang wanted Lee back, unharmed, almost as much as I do. But, for different reasons... I think. I will have to talk to him about Lee current state, sometime. But first, I need a few days to think on this situation.'
Dutch calming said, “As long as that is the case, I will not trouble you any more over your love triangle. And I am glad we had this talk.”
River agreed, “So am I.”
Dutch leaned over and used the remote to turn off the TV and other electronic equipment. She then set the remote down, where it had been, as she picked up the reality device that was by her.
Next, Dutch stood up, with River taking a few steps back, to give the brown haired woman some room.
With the reality device in her hands, Dutch turned to River, as she offered, “Now, let's go check on the girls, and get you something to eat.”
River looked at Dutch, as she happily said, “That sounds great. Then, we can do some sunbathing by the pool, as we visit with yours, and Akira's, families. And maybe later, an hour after we eat, we can cool off in the pool.”
Dutch commented, “That is a wonderful idea. And since it is a saltwater pool, so there should be no problem with chemicals.”
River mentioned, “The casino pools are saltwater, as well.”
Dutch raised an eyebrow, as she questioned, “Pools? As in plural?”
River shrugged, as her smile slightly widened. She casually said, “What? You don't think Chang doesn't have one pool for his customers, one for the staff, and one for his private functions, that he and I use?”
Dutch returned River's smile, as she stated, “When it comes to Chang. I am not surprised. He can be such a hedonist.”
Rivers smile curled into a lecherous grin, as she said, “Oh yes, Chang can. Especially in bed. That is one of the reasons I am still with him.”
Dutch asked, “So, who are you going to decide to be with, in the end? Chang? Or, Lee?... That is if Lee survives us.”
River thought, 'I am sure, either way. Though, Lee will survive. And I will make sure she will be fine. Still, I can have some fun with Dutch's comment...'
River teased, “You of all people should realize that I can have both.”
Dutch shrugged, as she continued to smil at River. She said, “Fair enough. Now, let's get something to eat. And afterward, we will ask the girls to place their weapons in the gym, until we assign rooms for them.”
River complimented, “Good idea.”
The two women then walked out of the room, and towards the kitchen of the mansion. So, they could rejoin the three amazons, and get something to eat for themselves, as well.
(_)
Later that evening, during sunset, everyone was having some supper on the patio, that was located on the back side of the mansion. The patio was organized to handle a large cookout. Included on top of the red brick floor of the patio, was a barbeque cook area, and several circular metal tables, with four to six metal chairs.
Each of the tables had large umbrellas over them, to protect those sitting at the table, from the glaring sun. The umbrellas could be folded up, by releasing the draw string in the center, and brought in, during major storms.
This made meals during their lagoon parties, and other social functions, much easier to handle.
At the moment, Dutch and Benny had just finished cooking everyone some hamburgers. And they were hamburgers on buns, and other trimmings. Along with chips and bottles of beer, soda, or water.
The teenagers of the two families were sitting between two tables, a few tables away from the older adults, and the teenage amazons.
The adults also sat between to table, that were close by each other. One table sat, River, Rose, Violet, Dongmei, Natsuru, and Ranma. On the table by them, sat Akira, Revy, Ruck, Dutch, Benny, and Janet.
With all of them have their plates of food, and bottles of various refreshments to drink.
For the benefit of the hosts, the conversation was in english, with either Dongmei, River, or Dutch translating english to chinese, and back, for Rose and Violet. So, the chinese red haired and pink haired teenage girls could be a part of the conversation.
The conversation, during their meals, had so far been pleasant, and the collective mood of the gathering had been calm.
Rock looked over at River, whom sat in the nearby table, as she asked, “So, River. Dutch said that you intentionally jumped couple of weeks, to now, our time, so we would be in a better frame of mind about Lee?”
River looked at Rock, as she teased, “I figured you guys would need a few weeks to cool off. And it was the same amount of time, as we spent, while gone from here.”
Dongmei translated what Rock and River had said.
The others turned to look at River, as Dutch let out a laugh. Dutch commented, “Now, that I have thought about it. That is not a bad idea.”
Rock conceded, “It was a nice try.”
Benny commented, “With the cooler heads prevail trick.”
Janet said, “But, it is not going to work.”
Revy finished for them, “Not, by a long shot.”
Dongmei translated for her two friends.
River just shrugged in response. She also suppressed a giggle, as as she thought, 'To finish sentences like that, those five have been together way too long.'
Revy asked, “So Riv, what are you going to do now?”
River looked over at Revy, as she thought, 'Two can play at that game.' She playfully commented, “Well Rev, we have been on the road for two weeks, and I figured the girls needed some down time.'
River noticed that just as Dongmei had finished translated for her, Rose, Dongmei, and Violet smiled towards River..
River grinned, as she continued, “And this place is as good as most vacation resorts I can think of. Chang's casino included. Only, this place is a lot cheaper, and a lot more private.”
Revy snorted, as she agreed, “You got that right.”
Benny said, “Yes. This is one of the nicer places I have lived in.”
Natsuru looked over at Benny as she stated, “Huh uh. Everything, including a nice hot tub. Though, you cannot get a decent back rub here.”
Janet turned Natsuru, as she teased, “That is because you never asked.”
The others laughed, with the amazons joining in, just after Dongmei finished translating Natsuru's comment, and Janet's joke, for Rose and Violet.
As everyone calmed down, Dutch inquired, “So, I take it you will be needing bedrooms?”
River said, “Yes. We do need some guestrooms.”
Janet volunteered, “I will take care of assigning them rooms. I suggest the bedrooms on the western side of the home. On the first floor.”
River said, “That should be fine.”
Janet, “I thought as much.”
Dongmei translated for Rose and Violet.
Dongmei then questioned, in english, “So, where is everyone else at?”
Janet turned to Dongmei, as she answered, “Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru are on the first floor. Us, ours kids, and Akira's kids are in the bedrooms on the second floor.”
Ranma commented, “Though, where you are staying is completely on the opposite side of the house, to where you put Akira, Natsuru, and I.”
Dutch turned to Ranma, as she playfully stated, “And with good reason”
Dongmie translated what was said.
Violet could not help but ask, in chinese, “What reasons?”
River translated for Violet.
The Lagoon parents giggled.
As they calmed down, Dutch said, “Well, I hope Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma don't mind. But, the three are lovers. And they prefer to share a large bed together. And to this day, they have a very active love life between each other. And a very loud love life, at that.”
Dongmei translated, as she held back a giggle. When she finished, she, along with Rose and Violet, started giggling for several seconds.
Benny stated, “To be honest. I am surprised, that back at the Devil's Hotel, Lee got any sleep at all. Considering you room was right beside his.” She mentally added, with a bit of malice in her thoughts, 'Still, since this is Lee we are talking about, that bastard probably deserves more than a few restless nights of sleep.'
River was saddened by Benny's thoughts, but she did not give any outward expression towards the blond haired woman's mental reflections.
Ranma stated, “Well, that one night, we returned late, after a men... Women's night out, Lee was in the lobby, and he mentioned that issue to us. Though, he pretended to be drunk at the time. And he also pretended not to know us.” She thought, in more ways than one.' She continued, “And to be fair, we did starting cutting our fun early at night, for him. But, that was before we knew who he was.”
Ranma thought, 'Of course. At the time, we were men. And he knew who we were. And he said, the trio of lesbian lovebirds, that was keeping him up at night. And to be honest. The way he pulled that off was real smooth. Unfortunately, I cannot tell these three amazons exactly what happened, because it would lead to some very unconformable questions for us.'
River giggled a little bit, at Ranma's statement, as Dongmei translated what Ranma said, for her two friends.
Rose inquired, in confusion, in chinese, “So, you were staying at an inn with Lee?” Her voice took on a hard tone of disbelief, as she continued, “And you three were in a room right beside his room?”
Dongmei translated what Rose said.
Akira cracked a grin, as she answered, in a happy tone of voice, “Yep. And given how he asked us, I realize now he was not as drunk at the time, as he pretended to be.”
Rock deadpanned, “That is an understatement.”
Natsuru agreed, “True. That man just loves playing the angles.”
River translated what Rock, Natsuru, and Akira said.
Rose asked, in chinese, “What do you mean by angles?”
River translated Rose question for the others.
Rock answered, “As we said. Lee is manipulative. By angles, we mean both plans he makes, and weaknesses in others, that he uses against those around him, to get what he wants done.”
River translated Rock's answer.
Rose replied, in english, “Oh...” She then said, in chinese, “I can see what you mean by Lee being a problem.”
Dongmei translated for Rose.”
Rock replied, “Exactly.”
Benny inquired, “So, what do you plan to do tomorrow?”
Before Dongmei could translated the question for her two chinese friends, Revy spoke up, in excitement, “I know. Tomorrow morning, I will take them to the range, for some shooting. And I will show them what real weapons are like to use.”
River tried her best not to roll her eyes. She then turned to Revy, as she questioned, “Guns? You want to teach them to use guns?”
Revy turned to River, as she smirked. She said, “Of course. I want to teach them how to use real weapons. Semi-automatic pistols, to be exact. We might not have time to do everything, but we can cover the basics.”
River stated, “Make sure you teach them some gun safety, first.”
Revy promised, “I will.”
Dongmei translated what was said.
Rose said, in chinese, “We have very little skill in such weapons. But, we welcome any such lessons.”
Dongmei translated what Rose said.
Revy replied, “Thank you.”
Since Dongmei know what Rose and Violet knew what, thank you, meant, in chinese, she did not translate for them.
Benny stated, “I think it might be best that we not be present when Revy is giving her lessons.”
Dutch said, “Agreed.”
Ranma commented, “I can go along with that.”
Benny looked around the table, to see her other friends, agreeing, by nodding, or shrugging, while Revy just shrugged, in response, to Benny's slight teasing.
Rock turn to River, as she said, “While they do that, tomorrow morning. I would like to talk to you more about the hunt you four just had.”
River heard Rock, as she thought, 'I cannot back out of this. Though, I doubt they will figure out that Dongmei is Lee. I will just have to play this by ear.' She turned to Rock, as she said, “Of course. But, there is not much to tell.”
Rock said, “At the very least we will eliminate some possibilities. Also, I think we should all take turns tomorrow, to teach the amazons what we know. It might be fun if the amazons had a chance to learn other skills that we can show them how to do.”
Benny complimented, “That is a great idea. I know electronic and computers.”
Dutch commented, “I wouldn't mind giving them, a stroll around the island, a few times, in the Lagoon.”
Rock mentioned, “The mansion library has some interesting books for them.”
Ranma said, “I give them a couple of pointers on their combat skills.”
Akira requested, “I would like to spare with them, using their weapons against my long knives.”
Dutch casually asked, “So, what will our kids be doing tomorrow?”
Janet looked over at the tables, with their teenage adult children, and the teenage adult children of Akira's family, for a few seconds. She then turned back to those at her table, as she stated, “I think I can come up with a few things to kill time, to keep own kids busy for tomorrow.”
Benny turned to her wife, as she asked, “Such as?”
Janet looked after at her spouse, as she answered, “A shopping trip. While you guys entertain our guests, I was planning to take our kids on a shipping trip to India tomorrow.”
Natsuru complimented, “Good idea. Along with myself, I think our kids would like to join you. And I can help chaperon.”
Janet turned to Natsuru, as she said, “The more the merrier.” She then looked around the table, as she offered, “I would love to have you all come.”
Dutch flatly stated, “No thank you. Thanks to the shopping trips you brought me on, I am have enough skirts and dresses to last a lifetime.”
Benny calmly said, “Honey, I have to agree with Dutch on this.”
Revy flatly stated, “The only times I am wearing a dress are at a wedding, or a funeral.” She mentally added, 'I almost feel sorry for them. Janet and Natsuru has some of the most feminine taste in clothing among all our groups. Especially, the tomboys, in the group, that will be going. Still, it will be a good shopping trip for the kids. And we have plenty of wealth for them to have a great time.'
Rock apologized, “I am sorry, Janet. I am with the rest of them on this.”
Ranma shook her head a few times, as she said, “Clothes are not my thing.”
Akira shrugged, as she softly said, “Another time, Janet.”
Janet playfully pouted at their responses. But, the others could tell she was faking, and they took Janet's playful actions in stride.
Meanwhile, River suppressed a giggle at their responses, to Janet's comments, and Janet's pouting, afterward.
Dongmei turned to her friends, as she translated for them. She then asked in chinese, “Does this sound good for you?”
Rose smiled, as she said, “Yes.”
Violet smiled, as well. She replied, “Of course.”
Dongmei smiled, as turned to the other nearby women. She stated, in english, “Then, it is decided, Tomorrow we will see what you have to offer.”
Rock turned their smiles, as she said, “Good.”
The group then continued their conversation, as the ate their meals.
(_)
A few hours later, that night, it was time for bed, for most of the household.
Rose, River, Violet, and Dongmei, followed Janet, as they all walked down a hallway, on the west end of the first floor of the mansion.
While they walked, River requested, in chinese “If you all don't mind, I would like to share a room with Dongmei.”
As they made continued down the hallway, Dongmei translated River's comment into english, for Janet.
Dongmei then asked, in chinese, “Mighty I ask, why?”
River answered, in chinese, “Well, most of the guestrooms, have two beds per room. With a few having one larger bed. It will be easier for the four of us to take two rooms, with two beds.” She thought, 'And that will allow me to keep a closer eye on you, Lee.'
Dongmei said, “I understand.”
Violet teased, in chinese, “Rose and I won't mind sharing a single bed.”
Rose calmly said, in chinese, “I intend to sleep tonight. We will play later. So, two beds will do us fine.”
Dongmei then translated what she and River had said, for Janet. Though, Dongmei did not state what Rose and Violet had just said.
Janet said, “That is alright with us. It means less rooms to clean, later.” She thought, 'Which is usually a job we assign for our kids... And occasionally we help. Since, we long since stopped having a staff here. And the upkeep of this house builds good work ethics for our kids.'
River cracked grin over Janet's thoughts, as she translated what Janet said, for Rose and Violet.
Janet then came to a stop, between two doors in the hallway, with the other four women stopping a few feet behind her.
Janet turned around, to face the another four women. She then leaned to her right, way to open the door on that side of her. She then leaned to her left, to open the other door, on the opposite side of the hallway.
She stood back up straight, as faced the women four other women, in front of her. She said, “These will be your two guess bedrooms. Each room has two beds. There are ceiling light switches are right beside the doors. We also have some spare clothing that should fit you, if you want.”
Dongmei translated for Rose and Violet.
Rose said, in chinese, “That will be nice.”
River translated for Janet.
Janet said, “Good. Also, there is a bathroom, with a full bath, and western style toilet, down the hallway. It is also fully stocked with neared towels, soap, a few spare brushes, toothpaste, some plastic cups, spare toilet paper, and need hygiene products.”
Dongmei translated what Janet said.
Rose calmly replied, in chinese, “Thank you.”
Violet stated, in chinese, “I call first dips on first bath.”
Dongmei countered, in chinese, “No. If you want to soak for an hour. You are going last.”
Violet deflated, as she replied, “Fine...”
River translated their comments for Janet.
Janet said, “Well, not to worry on showers, or baths. The hot water is on demand system. You will not run out of hot water. And the water pressure is good enough to have multple people having a shower at once, in this building. If you need anything else. Let us know.” She mentally added, 'I am now going to have some fun with Benny and Dutch.'
River cracked a grin, as she replied, “We will.”
Janet then walked passed them, as Dongmei translated what was said, for Rose and Violet.
River turned to the three amazons, as she stated, in chinese, “Rose, and Violet, the bedroom to your left is yours. The one on the right, is mine and Dongmei's.”
Rose and Dongmei remained silent, as Violet said, in chinese, “Okay.”
River said, “Now, let's check out our rooms.”
River then turned and headed into her guest bedroom, with Dongmei following. While Rose and Violet gook a right, into their guest bedroom.
River flipped on the ceiling light switch, as she continued walking into the room. While she walked, she requested, “Dongmei, please shut the door behind you.”
Dongmei followed River, into the room, she gently shut the door behind her. She the walked further into the room, as he looked around the bedroom. She found the guestroom bedroom to be a decent sized room, with to twin sized beds, set against the same side of the wall. Between the beds was a small nightstand, with an electric lamp on top of it.
There was a chest of drawers set against the opposite wall from the beds.
Above the chest of drawers was a widescreen, flat TV mounted on the wall. There was also a disc player, that was connected to the flatscreen TV, and a remote to operate both devices, set on top the chest of drawers.
And there was a mirror nearby.
River soon came to a stop, with Dongmei stopping a few feet from her.
River turned around, as she took a few steps closer to Dongmei, until she less than a few from Dongmei. With both women looked at each other.
River then gently hug the black haired girl, around Dongmei's chest, and under Dongmei's arms, with both her own arms.
Dongmei was confused by River's sudden action, and she did not return River's hug.
A few seconds later, River let go, as she took a few steps back from Dongmei.
Dongmei calmly asked, in chinese, “Not that I am complaining. But, I would like to know what was that for?”
River stopped herself, from showing sadness. And instead, she warmly smiled at Dongmei. She said, in a kind tone of voice, “It is a show of affection for our friendship.” River thought, with relief, 'Lee, it is so good to finally just hug you in private. It is unfortunate that you do not yet realize why I did so.'
Dongmei replied, “Okay.”
River asked, “So, what do you think of our room?”
Dongmei calmly answered, “I think we will be fine, sleeping here.”
River smiled, as she replied, “I agree.” She though, 'And I will be able to keep a closer eye on you. Unfortunately, your memories are so sealed that you do not even dream as Lee. But, at least I can sleep beside you, while I figure out how to save you from this mess we all find ourselves in.'
While it was still a few hours earlier for River, and the three amazons. The four women then got cleaned up, and got ready for bed.
Rose and Violet retired to their bedroom, while River and Dongmei retired to their bedroom.
When Dongmei and River got into their beds, River turned off the lamp light, between their bed, which, by then, was the only light on when the got into bed. And they then soon went to sleep.
(_)
The next day, it was a sunny, warm morning on the Lagoon Island.
Everyone one on the island had already gotten dressed, ready to face day, and had some breakfast.
After breakfast, half an hour ago, Janet, Natsuru, and the eight teenage adult women, said their goodbyes for the day. They then used a reality device to head to one of Janet's favorite parts of India, her homeland, to do some shopping.
Meanwhile, Benny and Dutch decided to do some maintenance on the Lagoon, in preparation of the amazons taking a ride on the PT boat, later that day.
Akira and Ranma were in the gym, exercising and getting a little hand to hand sparring done. Akira was nowhere near Ranma's level. Though, Ranma's years of teaching Akira, along with the rest of her family, and brought their level up they could spar with Ranma, one on one, to the point Ranma would break a sweat.
River was in Rock's personal study, for their meeting.
And finally, Revy had brought Dongmei, Violet, and Rose, to the Lagoon Island firing range, to learn the basics in using a firearm.
The shooting range was located in the behind the mansion, to the western side of the island. The shooting range was clearing in the bush and trees that a twelve hundred yards long, and was twenty feet across.
The shooting range was intentionally made by the Lagoon family to be to narrow for an airplane to land, to help prevent unwanted guests.
At the end of the firing range was a large dirt berm that was twenty feet high, ten feet deep, and forty feet wide. With ten feet of the berm going each way into the bush.
Behind the dirt berm was some more trees and brush, which soon ended at the sea.
One of the main reasons for the Lagoon family picking that area for the shooting range was that behind the berm, there was not much beach, where the sea met the island.
Earlier that day, twenty-five yards from the firing stations of the range, Revy had set up a three feet by three feet square bull's eye target, with wood jigs being the backing for the target to stand upright. The target was thirty feet from the firing line.
Revy and the amazons stood behind the firing stations, at the firing range. A couple of the stations were just grass in front of the red strip on the ground, that signified not to cross, when people were firing on the range.
Other fire stations were four feet high, three feet wide, four legged, square, brown stained, wooden tables place at the red firing line.
At the moment, the three chinese amazons and Revy were standing in behind one of stations with a wooden table.
The amazons did not have their weapons, as they had moved their weapons, from the gym, earlier that morning, to their guestrooms.
Also, the three amazons had fresh clothing, which fit them, that was provided to them, by their hosts. The clothing was casual pants, shirts, and undergarments. Though, they had on their shoes, that they came with.
Revy had her semi-automatic custom Beretta ninety-two FS Inox pistols, in her shoulder holsters.
In Revy's right hand was a blued black Beretta M Nine nine millimeter semi-automatic pistol. The M Nine pistols had a fully loaded, fifteen round magazine in it. Though, the chamber was empty. Also, the hammer of the weapon was not cocked back.
And given Revy was also going to teach the three amazon women gun safety lessons, Revy kept her weapon pointing away from herself, and the three amazon, by pointing at the barrel of the gun, at the ground, by her right let.
There were also two other loaded magazines for the weapon, on top of the wooden table, along with several boxes of nine millimeter ammo beside the magazines. And there was a small spray can of gun oil, and a firearm cleaning kit box.
All the women had on acoustic earmuffs, over their ears, to protect them from the sounds of gunfire they would soon be hearing. And they were yellow, protective sunglasses over their eyes.
Fortunately, even though the earmuffs dampened the sound around them, they could hear normal talking from those nearby.
Revy had her back to the range, as she looked at the three amazons facing her, four feet away.
Revy held up her weapon, by the grip, with her right hand, while she continued to be mindful to keep the end of the barrel pointed away from herself, and the other women there.
Revy stated, “This is my Beretta M nine semi-automatic pistol. This is the pistol I used, until I upgraded to my cutlasses.”
“It is unfortunate that we do not have time for me to show you how to use other weapons. Such as rifle. But, for today. We will just deal with me teaching you how to use this pistol.”
“This weapon fires a nine millimeter bullet. It is semi-automatic. Meaning it self-reloads, but you have to pull the trigger each time you want to fire a round. The ammo magazine this weapon uses has fifteen rounds. The effective range this weapon has is around sixty yards. Though, I can cleanly hit something at over eighty yards, without a problem. But, since you are all new at this. I set up a big target at twenty-five yards from here.”
Dongmei translated for Revy, so Rose and Violet understood what Revy was saying. Dongmei also converted the yards to roughly the equivalent meters, for her two friends. With twenty-five yards being just under twenty-three meters.
Revy's tone of voice became more serious, as she continued, “The first thing to be mindful of a firearm, is to always treat the weapons, as if it is loaded. Always make sure the weapon is first unloaded.”
“Never point the end of the barrel, which is the end of the weapon with the round hole, at someone. Unless you plan to kill them. Not hurt them. Not warn them. Kill them... And do not point the end of the barrel at yourself. If you have to, keep the end of the barrel pointed at the ground. But, not your feet.”
“Next, when first picking up check to see if it is loaded. You do that by first removing the magazine, with the magazine release button. Which is here...”
Revy held the pistol by the slide, with her left hand, as she used her left index finger to pointed out the pistol's magazine release button.
Revy stated, “Then, pull back the slide. When you are not firing a weapon, always place your trigger finger... Your index finger, against the trigger here.”
She pointed out the trigger guard.
Revy warned, “Do not place your finger on the trigger, when you are not aiming. That is a good way to shoot yourself. Place you finger on the trigger guard, the ring around the trigger. When you have finished firing the ammo, the weapon will automatically leave the chamber open. Just drop the magazine, put a fresh magazine in, and then used the slide release level here, to reload load a round into the chamber.”
She pointed out where the slide lever was.
Revy said, “And you are good to go. Now, as you can see the hammer.”
She pointed out the hammer of the weapon, which was not cocked, as she commented, “At the moment, the hammer is not cocked. When the hammer is cocked, realizing it allow it to hit firing pin, which in turns hits the primer on the back of the bullet, with makes the bullet fire.”
“Now, the next part is the safety lever, which is here on the back left part of the slide.”
She pointed to the safety lever.
Revy stated, “The safety is currently off. You flip it back and forth to use it. When the safety is on, the gun cannot fire. And the red dot shows when the safety is off. Also, the safety works as a decocking lever. This puts the hammer in a position to not immediately fire. Though, due to this being a double action-single action pistol. If you pull back on the trigger, it will fire.”
Revy said, in a more serious tone of voice, “This is the only safe way to decock the hammer of weapon, when it is loaded. Any other way, you will cause the gun to fire, and you seriously hurt yourself, and maybe others.”
“Next, is the trigger. As I said, the trigger on this pistol is a double action-single action. The double action means that you can pull the trigger, when the weapon hammer is not cocked. And the trigger will pull back the hammer and release it. The single action beings that it will fire went the hammer is already cocked back.”
“After we finished here, I will show you how to take apart this gun, clean it, and put it back together. And never try to clean a loaded weapon. As I said before. Always check to make sure the weapon is unloaded, before you work with it.”
“Also, while we make our own quality ammo, here, on the island. Because this weapon does not have a sound suppressor attached to it, the weapon will be loud. That is why we have these things covering our ears. Also, while the weapons are designed to eject up and to the right. They can pop back and hit you in the eyes. So, that is why were are wearing these fancy yellow sunglasses.”
Revy thought, 'Though, I prefer not to use and eye and ear protection. I would never hear the end of it, if I accidentally damaged the sight, or hearing of these girls. So, this is a case of practice what I preach. At least, until they are gone from the island.'
Revy continued, in the same serious tone of voice, as before “There can be jams. When we have a jam... If we do. I will show you how to clear a jam.”
“But, if you have a jam. Immediately take you finger off the trigger. Remove the magazine from the pistol. And set the pistol down.”
“Then, tell me. I will clear the jam.”
“Clearing a jam is very dangerous. If not done in a specific way, can cause a misfire that can hurt you. And not just with the bullet exiting the gun, can hurt you.
“But, the slide going back and forth, on you hand, can rip into you flesh. This is why I wear the fingerless gloves. Along with allowing me to have a better grips on my cutlasses, while allowing me to have exposed fingers, for better control of the triggers, My gloves also allow me to clear a jam, with less chance of hurting my hands.”
“Now, when you hold a gun, you hold it by the grip. I will show you what I mean in a little while. I will show how to fire with both one hand, and to handed positions. I will also show you prone, kneeling, and standing positions.”
“We will be firing off hand. One handed. And when firing, use the hand on the same side as you dominate eye. If you don't know which of your eyes is dominate, I will show you how to test to see which of your eyes it is.”
Revy strongly stated, “Along with not being in front of the barrel. Do not place any part of your body directly against the back of the slide. When it fires, it will hurt you badly enough to go the hospital.”
“Speaking of which. I do have a reality device in a pocket, for emergency teleports. But, I will be very upset with you, if you make me use it.”
“We will be using standard target ammunition for this pistol. The bullets have a slight kick. But, you should quickly get use to it.”
“The way you aim is to line up your back sights with you front single sight in the middle of the groove of the back sight. With both sights making an even, horizontal line against the center of what you are aiming for..”
“When we are finished, we will be picking up the brass shells we use. Because we can use them for reloading.”
Revy then smirked, as she casually said, “Now, pay attention girls. And let me show you have to use this weapon.”
Revy then gripped the pistol in her right hand, more tightly by it's grip. She kept her weapon pointed at the ground, as she used her left hand to pull back the slide, loading a bullet into the chamber.
Next, Revy turned, with her front facing the left side of the firing range. During this turn, Revy kept her gun pointed at the ground.
Revy raised her right arm, as she took aim of the target down the range, one handed. And she waited for Dongmei to finish translating.
When Dongmei was done. Revy stated, “Now. Heads up.”
Revy fired all fifteen rounds, dead center, into the bull's eye.
The bullet grouping was so accurate, on the red dot in the center of the bull's eye, that one would think only three, or four, bullets had been fired.
The slide of the pistol was locked in the open, back position, waiting for a fresh ammo magazine to be inserted into it.
Revy removed the ammo magazine, and pulled some ammo out of an ammo box, to reload the magazine. But, she left the magazine out, by the two other full magazines. She then set both the ammo magazine, and the pistol, with the slide still open, onto the top of the wooden table, by the rest of the items she had brought out to the range that morning.
Revy then turned around to see, from the looks on their faces, the girls were impressed with her marksmanship.
Revy smiled, as she happily thought, 'I still got it.' She said, “Keep in mind. I have had decades of experience in using firearms. So, this is nothing for me. For you three, I want you to take your time.”
“Because you are new at this, I want you to carefully take aim, and slowly pull the trigger, as you fire each round. When you pull the trigger, try not to jerk the gun upwards. You will find this to be an involuntary reaction. And it take time for someone to work this out of their system. Even for me. And it will take time to find your proper finger placement on the trigger.”
“So, who is first?”
After Dongmei finished translating what Revy stated, Rose said, in chinese, “I will go, first.”
Violet requested, with eagerness in her voice, in chinese, “Me next.”
Dongmei shrugged, as she said, in chinese “I guess I will be last.”
Dongmei said, in english, “Revy. Rose would like to go first. Violet second. And myself, third.”
Revy responded, “Okay. Now, does everyone know what the dominate eye is?”
Dongmei translated, and Rose and Violet replied.
Dongmei answered, “Yes. All three of us know that answer.”
Revy stated, “We will rotate after two magazines. That is thirty rounds. When we run out of fresh magazines. When you are finish firing. Remove the ammo magazine. And set the ammo magazine, and the pistol, with the slide open, onto the wooden table, by the empty magazine, and the full magazine. With the end of the barrel pointing down range.”
Dongmei translated what Revy said.
Rose went first. Rose walked to the table, with Revy standing to Rose's left side. Revy walked Rose through picking up the pistol, loading the firearm, aiming the sights, and firing the weapon.
On Rose's first magazine, she barely hit the target at all. But, on her second magazine, she did start hitting the target more often than not.
After Rose was finished, Revy showed them how to reload ammo form one of the ammo boxes, to the two magazines that Rose used.
Then, it was Violet's turned. And the pink haired teenage woman was just as bad as Rose.
Though, both of them were mindful on the instructions Revy gave for safety, including resting their trigger finger on the trigger guard. And there were no problems, as they fired the semi-automatic pistol.
As they fired Revy was standing a few feet behind them, and to their left side. And she was always mindful of the situation. With her being ready to step in at a moment's notice.
As Violet set the empty pistol, with the open slide, down, by the empty. Revy then had her reload her two magazines. After which, Violet turned, and she rejoined her two friends, whom stood six feet behind her, as they watched her shoot.
Revy looked at the target. She then looked over at the three amazon women. She thought, 'Best not to berate them. This might be the first time they even ever held a gun. And I will give them pointers, as we go along.'
Revy said, “Not to worry. Rose and Violet. Considering you are new at this. You did fine for beginners. Now, Dongmei, you are up.”
Dongmei translated what Revy said.
Dongmei and Revy both noticed Rose and Violet smiling in response to Revy's comment.
Dongmei then walked up to the wooden table. She picked up pistol with her right hand, by the grip, while being mindful to keep her trigger finger resting against the trigger guard.
Dongmei used her left hand to grab and load a few ammo magazine into the semi-automatic weapon.
Next, she turned her body, so her front side was facing the left side of the range, in front of Revy.
While Dongmei raised the M Nine pistol up, with her right arm, and took aim, a thought occurred to her, 'Why does this feel so familiar?... Not that it matters. Though, I will just do my best.'
Over the next minute and a half, Dongmei carefully aimed, as she took her time with firing each round, of the first magazine she had. Most of the rounds when into the black bull of the target, around the red bull's eye. While, more than a few of rounds hit the bull's eye, itself.
One Revy saw the pistol slide lock open, meaning the gun was empty, she whistled for a few seconds. She then joked, “Nice shooting, Tex.” Her voice became slightly more serious as she asked, “So, who taught you how to shoot a gun?”
Dongmei removed the empty ammo magazine, setting it onto the top of the wooden table. She then turned around to face her friends, and Revy. She kept the slide open, as she had end of the barrel of the weapon in her right hand pointed at the ground, while she kept her finger on the trigger guard. She casually replied, “No one. I guess I am just a natural.”
Revy remained silent.
Rose calmly stated, in chinese, “You clearly have natural skill.”
Violet said, in chinese, “And it shows.”
Dongmei turned to her friends, as she happily replied, in chinese, “Thanks.” She did not bother to translate what they said for Revy, as she turned back to the firing line, and loaded a fresh magazine into her pistol, and slide the slide back in place, with her right thumb.
Revy noticed this, as well. But, she did not say anything.
Dongmei turned to have her right side facing the target, as she held out her right arm and hand, with the weapon. She took a proper grip with her right hand. Next, she fired her weapon, again and again.
And just like last time, Dongmei's bullets either hit the bull, or the bull's eye.
As quietly Revy watched this, she though, 'No one is naturally that good at shooting... There is something else going one here, and I will find out what?... But... For now, we are just going to have some fun.'
Revy continued her lessons for the next hour. And all the girls had fun. Including, Revy.
Still, Revy was always mindful, as she made sure the girls did not do something dangerous with the M Nine, that could hurt themselves, or one of the other three women present, including herself.
The three amazon women continued taking turns, until they ran out of ammo.
By then, at twenty-five yards, Rose and Violet were at least hitting the bull of the target with most of their shots. While Dongmei was mostly hitting the bull's eye.
Revy then used the gun oil spray can, and cleaning kit, to show the three other women, how to properly take apart, clean, and put back together the pistol they had been using. Revy even cleaned the magazines. Revy then left the pistol empty, without a magazine in It she closed the slide, and put it in a plastic box she had for it. She also put the loaded magazines, into loose ammo pouch she had for the specifically for those magazines.
When they were finished with those lessons, Revy and the girls spend a few minutes collecting brass shell casings, into a small bag that Revy brought. They then all picked up the items that Revy brought out, including the target they had fired on. As a memento of the experience. And the three chinese amazons followed Revy back towards the Lagoon mansion.
After they dropped off the items, in one of the common areas of the Lagoon mansion, they were lead by Revy, over to the harbor, on the island's small bay, to see Dutch and Benny, at the Lagoon PT Boat. With the amazon women getting a chance to ride, in the PT boat, around Lagoon island a few times.
(_)
Meanwhile, as the chinese amazons were learning to use a semi-automatic pistol, in the Lagoon mansion, in Rock's private study, Rock and River were holding a discussion on River, and the amazons' hunt for Lee.
Rock's private study was located on the second floor, near the large bedroom that she shared with Revy. The study was a small, simple room, compared to many of the room in the home.
The room had simple, brown colored carpeting.
And in the room, on the wall across from the door was a window on the upper, middle part of the wall. The window allow Rock to see outside. Below the window was a small brown, four legged wooden table, that stretched the width of the window.
To the right of the room, from the entrance, was Rock's desk. The desk was placed with its back to that wall.
It was a nice, but simple brown wooden desk, with drawers in it.
Rock's desk chair was a simple, four legged metal chair, that was painted brown. With cushions armchairs, seat and backing, which was wrapped in brown leather.
On top of the desk was a wireless laptop computer, other equipment, and office supplies.
In the wall across from the desk, were shelves full and fireproof filing cabinets, which were full paper documents and back up data discs, from computers located through out her home.
Due to Rock's education and corporate background, she was the accounting and financial person in the household. She made sure everything was bureaucratically straight, with everything else, when it pertained to her family, and the island they lived on.
For the last hour, River and Rock had been talking about the two week hunt that River and the amazons were on.
River was standing between the open door to the hallway, and where Rock was sitting, in her chair, by her desk.
Rock sitting in her chair, with her chair facing River, whom was six feet away from her.
River look down at Rock's face, as Rock look up at River's face.
And at Rock's request, they carried the conversation on in japanese.
River guessed, given the situation they were in, that speaking in japanese, was intentional by Rock, as a form of submission on her part, in speaking Rock's native language. And by having River stand and look down at her. In a manner a servant would be towards their lord... Or lady...
With the door lead open, to further remove any sense of privacy that River had.
But, River did not verbally raise these points with Rock.
And even if that was the case, Revy found it to be good discussion so far. Rock asked most of the questions, and River was master at avoiding any answers that may tip Rock off that Dongmei was Lee, without Rock even realizing that it.
But, time wears away on defenses. And Rock was beginning to realize something.
And given River was a telepath, Rock did not bother to think on the matter, as she accused, in japanese, “You are hiding something?”
River casually deflected, in japanese, “Of course I am. We all have things we like to hide.” She mentally added, 'You have no idea that I brought Lee back with me. And I intend to keep it that way.'
Rock questioned, “Such as the fact you are in love with Lee?”
River said, “So, Dutch told you about that?”
Rock answered, “Yes. My family does not hide secrets from each other.”
River thought, 'You're is right about that. You even left the door to this office, open.' She asked, “So, what of it?”
Rock said, “By loving Lee, it makes it difficult to trust your actions on this matter.”
River retorted. “And wanting revenge gives you clarity on the matter?”
Rock conceded, “Point taken.”
River thought, 'Now, to deflect Rock's suspicions.' She said, “Besides. I have been a good girl.”
Rock flatly responded, “I know. That you have. Which is why we are having this conversation. Instead of you not being on this island.”
River replied, “Fair enough.” She thought, 'She is right. This is their island. This is their home. And I am a guest here. And I need to remember that at all times.'
Rock stated, “So, we have talked about the events of your hunt. And I must say, you went places. But, what is your opinion of those chinese amazonian girls?”
River thought, 'I can be honest, without giving away too much information.' She answered, “All of them are intelligent, and practical, in the way they approach problems. Rose is clearly their leader. And she has a good head on her shoulders. She has a reserved personality. Violet seems to be a little bit of a ditz. But, she is very sharp, and knowledgeable about what she knows. I have to be careful about what I say around her.”
Rock spoke up, “I will keep that in mind. And Dongmei?”
River calmly answered, “Dongmei's personality seems be that she is just doing this, because she has nothing better to do. She is loyal and honest. But, her sense of honor is a bit on the uptight side.” She mentally added, 'The ironic thing is that Lee's personality was that it is bit of the opposite when I knew Lee in Plata Podrido.'
Rock casually responded, “Ah. Honor before reason. That would explain why she jumped Revy.”
River thought, 'Yea. And you can thank Lee for learning that term.' She said, “To a degree. Revy caught Dongmei on a bad day.”
Rock raised her eyebrow, as she questioned, “She was having her period?”
River berated, “Rock, I would think, after having to deal with monthly periods, for decades, yourself, that you would know better than for that to be your, go to, question, when why a woman is having a bad day.” She thought, 'I am glad I don't have to deal with that now. Thanks to Lee. Though, I am sad that Lee now has to go through them. But, that is part of being a woman. And at least I can use Rock's question to have some minor fun with this situation.”
Rock backed down, as she replied, “Okay. You have a point, River.”
River shrugged, as she admitted, “Though, to be honest, you are partly correct. At the time, she was having her monthly period.” River suppressed a giggle, as she saw Rock deflate a little. She continued, “But mainly, from what I read in her mind, she was hunting an elk, for a few hours, that morning, and she lost the animal right before she could kill it.”
Rock agreed, “I can see how that would put anyone in a bad mood, as well.”
River stated, “Yes. And Revy has a gift for upsetting people.”
Rock defended, “She has gotten better.”
River agreed, “True. Being a mother has been good for her... Still, she has her moments.”
Rock rhetorically pointed out, “Don't we all?...”
River thought, 'This is getting ridiculous. And I can think of better things I can do with my time, than to carry this conversation, in this direction.' She flatly asked, “Yes. So, are we done?”
Rock stated, “Yes. Except, what are you planning on doing for the rest of the day?”
River thought, with slight bitterness, 'This is her island. So, she has the right to ask that question. So, I might as well answer her question. And, for once, I will be honest.'
River answered, “Well, I am going to take a break for the morning, and go find Ranma and Akira. Then, when the girls get back, from their trip in the Lagoon. They are going to spar with those two. And I will attend their matches, as well. And maybe spar a few times, with the girls.”
River thought, 'I need to give Lee, Rose, and Violet, some space. Or, they might suspect something. And along with Revy being good with guns, she is sharp in a number of other ways. But, she does overlook things, when her guard is down. And after everything that has happened, she will lower her guard further, if I am not around her.'
Rock smiled, as she said, “Then, have a good time, River.”
River returned Rock's smile, as she said, “Thank you.” She then turned around, and walked out of the room, and down the hallway, at a casual pace. She left the door to Rock's study open, as she went in search for Ranma and Akira.
A minute later, Rock let her mind relax, without worry of River overhearing her thoughts.
Rock sat up, and turned her chair back to face her desk.
As Rock faced the papers on her desk, she thought, with mild wariness, 'Why do I feel like this is going to be a long day?...'
(_)
Meanwhile, after Revy and the amazon wrapped up their shooting lesson, they first headed to the kitchen of the mansion to drop off the weapon, casings, empty boxes, and equipment, on the kitchen table. While everything was clean and neat, on the table. They left the items there, to be taken down to the basement vault, later that day.
Revy then lead the three teenage amazon girls to the Lagoon island bay.
When they reached the bay, which was across the grassy field from the front of the mansion, they walked onto the dock on the bay.
Revy was in front, with the three girls right behind her.
Soon, they reached where the Lagoon PT Boat moored, by its left side, to the right side of the dock.
Revy came to stop by the Lagoon. With the three amazon women stopping behind her. The four women then turned to their right, and to the Lagoon. They looked up, Dutch and Benny on top of the deck.
Benny was mopping the back of the deck, and Dutch was cleaning the outside windows of the boat.
As the four women on the dock look up at them, Revy smiled, at seeing her two friends. She playfully yelled, “Ahoy captain!”
Both Dutch and Benny stopped what they were doing, as they turned towards the four girls standing below them, on the dock.
Benny said, in english, “Well, hello there, girls. How as Revy lessons in firearms?”
Dongmei translated for Rose and Violet. Rose and Violet responded, with Dongmei answering for all three them, in english, “It was wonderful.”
Benny thought, 'I am so glad that Revy turned out to be such a good teacher. She seems to enjoy it.' She smiled, as she said, “I am glad to hear that.”
Dongmei translated.
Rose said, in chinese, “So what type of boat is this?”
Dutch answered, in chinese, “It is a torpedo boat. A PT boat to be exact. As in patrol torpedo boat. This boat is designed to sink larger boats. I call her the Lagoon. And those torpedoes on it are live, and can be used at a moments notice.” She mentally added, 'Considering I keep this ship tuned up, and the gas tank full.'
Violet asked, in chinese, “How fast can it go?”
Dutch thought, with mild amusement and joy, 'Ah, the curiosity of youth.' She answered, “Let's just say that this ship was designed for speed, and maneuverability.”
Dongmei translated for Benny and Revy.
Revy said, “So, can we come aboard, and have some fun?”
Dutch answered, in english, “You're more than welcome.” She smiled, as she inquired in chinese “So, would you girls want to take a ride around the island, a few times?”
All three amazons responded, in unison, “Sure.”
Dutch stated, with joy in her tone of voice, “Then, come aboard.”
The four women on the dock then boarded the Lagoon. And a few minutes later, the mooring ropes were untied off the dock, and on the Lagoon's deck. After which, the Lagoon was castoff from the dock, and roaring out of the bay.
Dutch was sitting at the pilot's chair, in the pilot's cabin, as she used the the controls to the Lagoon, to do some simple counterclockwise loops around the island, at a fairly fast speed, with Benny sitting at the co-pilot's chair, by her.
Meanwhile, Revy, Dongmei, Rose, and Violet, were sitting outside, on the forward part of the deck, as they enjoyed the ride.
(_)
As Dutch made the Lagoon PT boat do loops around the island, inside the mansion, River was walking through the first floor of the mansion, looking for Ranma and Akira.
As River walking down one of the back, eastern side hallways of the mansion.
While River continued forward, she thought, 'Those two would not have left, without saying something to the rest of us. So, that only means they have got to be watching a movie. It is the only way I cannot pick up their thoughts. While I will not say this out loud. Unless someone is actively thinking, I cannot really sense them, except for their being in the general location. And when most people watch TV, they just tune out, and their minds don't think much, as they enjoy the show.'
'And I have already checked all the other places they could be watching TV. So, their bedroom is last on the list. And I know which room it is. The Lagoon girls always assign the same bedroom to those three, every time we have a Lagoon bikini party.'
'Speaking of which. After this entire mess is sorted out. I hope I can convince everyone to allow Lee to join them in their next bikini party. Considering Lee wrote about it, she should have more than the right to enjoy those parties.'
'Though, I think convincing Lee to attend those parties will be the hardest part of all...'
River then cracked a grin, as she continued her thought, 'But, I do so enjoy challenges.'
A few seconds later, River came to the door in the hallway, that lead to the bedroom of Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma.
As River approached the door, she mentally noted, 'The door is open, and I do here music and noise from inside.'
When River reached the door, she turned, and looked inside the bedroom.
To River's left side, she saw both Akira and Ranma sitting beside each other, at the foot of the large bed they shared with Natsuru.
Akira sat to Ranma's left side.
The blond and the redhead were watching a movie, on the wall mounted flatscreen TV, that was across from their bed.
River thought, 'Looks like I was right.... Now, to get their attention...'
River coughed.
A second later, Akira and Ranma looked over at her.
Both women sitting on the bed smiled towards River.
Akira asked, in japanese, “Oh, hi River. How are you doing?”
River returned their smile, as she said, in japanese, “Fine, Akira. Say. I was just hoping I could chill out with you two, here, until the amazon girls are finished with Revy, Dutch, and Benny.”
Akira replied, “Sure. We would more than love to have you.”
Ranma agreed, in japanese, “We would enjoy the company.”
River said, “Thanks girls.”
River then walked over to them, and Ranma moved closer to Akira, to allow for River to set on the end of the bed, on Ranma, right side.
As the three turned back towards look at the TV, River saw they were watching a comedy movie that River, herself, sometimes enjoyed to watch.
The three then continued to relax, as they spent the rest of the morning watching movies.
(_)
A little while later, the Lagoon PT boat docked back by pier, in the island bay.
The group of six adults had a great time riding around the island, in the Lagoon.
When the Lagoon reached port, as Dutch turned the boat around, to point her ship, facing outward, on the left side of the boat being beside right side of the dock. Just as it was before. Dutch then turned off the engines.
A few minutes later, Revy and Benny jumped down to the dock, and they used ropes on the deck of the Lagoon, to moor to the dock.
After that was done, all six women had gathered on the back deck of the Lagoon.
While the six women stood look at each other, Dutch said, in chinese, “Well, girls. I hope you enjoyed your trip.”
Violet smiled, as she said, in chinese, “It was fun.”
Dongmei stated, in chinese, “We will have to do this again, sometime.”
Rose commented, in chinese, “I agree with my friends. You have a very powerful boat.”
Dutch replied, in chinese, “Thank you.” She happily thought, 'It is always nice to be appreciated.'
Dongmei looked around the group, at Dutch, Benny, and Revy, as she asked, in english, “So, what next?”
Revy turned to the amazons, as she shrugged with both her shoulders. She commented, “Well, sorry girls, I am out ideas. I plan to do nude sunbathing on one of the more private parts of our beach, until lunch.”
Dongmei translated what Revy said.
Violet commented, in chinese, “But, you already have such a lovely brown skin tone?”
Dongmei translated what Violet said.
Revy said, “Well, I just enjoy the feel of the sun beating against my skin.”
Dongmei translated what Revy said,
Violet replied, in chinese, “Oh. I guess there is that.”
Dongmei translated what Violet said.
Revy giggled, at little, in response.
As Revy calmed down, she look at the three amazon girls, as she stated, “Well, see you later, girls.”
Dongmei translated.
Violet said, in english, “Goodbye.”
Rose stated, in english, “See you later.”
Dongmei commented, in english, “Have fun.”
Revy replied, “I will.”
Revy then turned and walked, across the deck, towards the pier. When she reached the edge of the Lagoon, she jumped down to the dock. She landed on her feet without a problem. She then continued walking until she reached the beach.
Revy turned to her right, and continued walking down the beach, away from the bay, and the Lagoon.
The others women on the Lagoon watched her for a few more seconds.
Dutch then turned to the group, in by her, as she said, in chinese, “Sorry girls...” The other women turned back towards Dutch, as she continued, “But, I plan to do a little more routine maintenance on the Lagoon's engines, for today. It purrs like a kitten, but I still want to check a few things.”
Dongmei said, in chinese, “That is fine. We thank you for the ride.”
Dutch just smiled, as she stated, “You're welcome.”
Benny spoke up, in english, “If you don't mind. I would like to show you three a few things.”
Dongmei translated what Benny said.
Rose questioned, in chinese, “Such as?”
Dongmei translated what Rose said.
Benny answered, “I want to show you the electronic workshop that Janet and I have.”
Dongmei translated was Benny said.
Dutch commented, in chinese, “You girls might have fun looking at that place.”
The three girls looked at each other, for a few seconds.
Dongmei shrugged, as she said, in chinese, “Why not? We have nothing better to do?”
Rose commented, in chinese, “I am always interested in learning new things.”
Violet stated, in chinese, “Fine with me.”
They then looked at Benny, as Violet said, in chinese, “Okay. Please, lead the way.”
Dutch turned to Benny, as she said, in english, “She said. Please, lead the way.”
Benny looked over at Dutch, “Thanks, Dutch.”
Dutch looked at Benny, as she replied, in english, “No problem. See you at lunch.”
Benny teased, “It's a date.”
Dutch let out a laugh.
Benny turned to the three amazons, whom were looking back at her. She said, “Okay girls. This way.”
Dongmei translated what Benny said.
Benny then lead the three amazons off the Lagoon, onto the dock, and towards the mansion.
Dutch watched Benny and the amazons headed for the mansion, at a casual pace, for a few seconds. She then turned around, as she headed for the engine room, from the hatch on the back deck. So, she could work on the Lagoon engines for the next hour, or so.
(_)
Five minutes later, Benny lead Rose, Dongmei, and Violet, into the mansion. Up the western staircase, in the entryway. Through a hallway, in the second floor, on the western side of the mansion.
As they approached Benny and Janet's workshop, Benny was leading the way. She said, “While, with you not coming from a very technical society, I can say that electronics can be very important.”
Dongmei translated for Benny.
Rose joked, “Yea. Electronics can be important. And so does having fresh batteries for one's vibrator.”
Dongmei did not translate what Rose said, as three amazon girls giggled for a few seconds.
Benny thought, 'Ten dollars says that was a sex joke.'
A few seconds later, they reached a closed door.
The amazons ways as Benny turned the knob, and opened the door, signifying that it was not locked.
Benny then walked inside, as she casually flipped open the light switch to the ceiling lights in the room.
Rose, Dongmei, and Violet, followed right behind her, and into the well lit room.
Benny then came to a stop, on the other side of the room, with the three amazons stopped about ten feet from her, inside the room.
Benny turned around to face the three young amazon women, as she asked, “So... What do you think?”
Dongmei translated what Benny said, as the three amazons looked around the room.
Violet said, in chinese, “Wow.”
As the girls look around, they notice that the room was completely enclosed, with no windows. They saw computers, and other forms, on tables surrounding all four walls of the room. Where there were no tables, there were also shelves that line the walls. There were stools, and basic seats in the room, by the stables. Also, on the tables, and shelves were also pieces of electronic equipment, various electronic tools, and other items needed to work on and get electronics to work.
There was were fire extinguishers near the door, on the opposite side, from the direction the door swung open. And there were smoke alarms on the ceiling, and what looked like a couple of fire sprinkler on the ceiling, near the ventilation ducks and away from the ceiling lights.
Benny stated, “First, the walls, floor, ceiling, and interior side of the door, are lined with firerock paneling, and the sprinklers are wired to the smoke alarms and the electronic system going into this room. If the sprinklers are tripped, the electricity going into room is cut. So, not accidental electrocutions.”
“Also, the room is well ventilated, so any ambient smoke, created, while working, is moved out of the room. So, the fire alarms will not easily trip.”
“Now, this is the place that Janet and I work on our electronics. Even Dutch, Molly and Kristina sometimes join us. This is all top of the line equipment. Hell, some of it is not of this reality. And I must admit, it is fun getting electronics from different realities to work together.”
“This is where I first worked on the generators that power all the electrical equipment. We first bought though generators from another reality. And the worked great for power and back up power. They are real cheap to operate and maintain.”
Dongmei asked, in english, “Where are the generators, now?”
Benny answered, “They are now located in auxiliary buildings, on opposite sides of the mansion.”
Dongmei complimented, “That was intelligent thinking on your part. There is less chance of a storm, or a wave, knocking out generators on both sides of your main building.”
Benny smiled, as she replied, “I know.”
Dongmei translated then what Benny, and herself, had said, for Violet and Rose.
Violet asked, in a curious tone of voice, in chinese, “So, are you girls rich?”
Dongmei translated Violet's question, for Benny.
Benny looked over at Violet, as she smirked. She rhetorically asked, “We own an island, and a mansion. What do you think?” She then girlishly giggled for a few seconds.
Dongmei translated Benny's answer.
Violet replied, in chinese, “Oh I see...” She then shrugged, as she continued, “Of course, you're rich.”
Rose thought, 'It is best we keep this conversation moving forward.' She smiled towards Benny, as she calmly asked, in chinese, “What would you like to show us first?”
Dongmei translated what her two friends had said.
Benny's smile widened ever so slightly, as she answered, “Whatever catches your eye, my dear... Whatever catches your eye...”
(_)
Those on Lagoon island continued what they are doing, for the rest of the morning, until everyone gathered, together, to have some lunch, around one PM, local time, in the kitchen of the mansion.
After lunch, Ranma, Akira, River, Dongmei, Rose, and Violet, headed to the gym of the mansion, to get in some friendly sparring sessions with each other, on the blue mats of the room.
The group had been sparring for the last twenty minutes, one of the large, square sets of blue cushioned mats. With their shoes off.
Each blue mat had over an inch of cushioning, and was three feet by three feet square. The blue mats were laid out in a thirty feet by thirty feet grid square.
Those in the group that were not sparring, stood around one of the blue sets of cushions mats, watching their friends fight.
When needed, either Dongmei, Ranma, or River, translated for Rose and Violet.
They were preforming hand to hand techniques, with no weapons. And it was just to see what everyone was capable of. None of them were going all out. Especially, Ranma, nor River.
They had been there for twenty minutes. As they took turns sparring against each other.
First, was Rose versus Ranma. While Ranma won, Rose was a gracious loser. And Ranma admitted that she had potential.
Then, it was Akira versus Dongmei. Akira won, but not after a long fight with the black haired girl.
After that, was River versus Violet. To Violet’s credit, she took River by surprise a few time. But, ultimately, River won the sparring match. Though, River gave Violet pointers, afterward, which Violet more than welcomed.
Presently, River was standing beside Akira, as she was watching the match between Violet and Ranma. She thought, 'I have to admit, Rose and Violet are respectable fighters. They are giving a good showing against a master, such as Ranma. And even myself. With everyone is being polite, over these sparring matches.'
'Also, during the match between Akira and Dongmei, Akira showed her skills are continuing to improve, as well.'
'On the matter of Dongmei... Well, I am not going to say anything, but even as Dongmei... Lee is holding back. But, then again, Lee never gave a hundred percent, unless her ass was on the line. I am sure, when Dongmei spared with Ranma, with Ranma easily beating her. Ranma can tell that Lee is holding back, but she is polite enough about the matter, not to say anything.... What a minute. I sense someone coming into the room, and that person is thinking about me.'
Revy turned to see Revy entering the gym room, from the other side of the room. Revy was presently walking passed the exercise equipment, as she was approached the group, while looking back at River.
River noticed Revy returning her gaze, as River thought, 'It is Revy. And from her thoughts, she wants to talk to me. I best find out what this is about.'
River than walked over to Revy.
They met where the exercise equipment ending, around thirty feet from the sparring mats.
As they came to a stop six feet in front of each other, they calmly looked at each other.
Revy was the first to speak, as she stated, “I see you sensed that I was looking for you.”
River shrugged, as she replied, in english, “Yea. What can I do for you?”
Revy answered, “Plenty. You heard about Priss beating me?”
River replied, “Yes.” She thought, 'While, we did not laugh over the matter. Chang and I found it humorous that someone finally beat you, that was even closer in personality to you, than Roberta and Fabiola.'
Revy responded, “Well, after Priss beat me, I have been thinking that I need to refine my hand to hand skills some. And baring Roberta, and a few others, you are one of the best hand to hand experts I know. And even with what is going on with Lee. I trust you enough to give me some pointers.”
River kindly said, “Well, thank you, Revy. I would be more than happy to give you some help.” She mentally added, 'And this way, I can keep you away from Lee. While also scoring some minor favors from you.'
Revy replied, “I appreciate it.”
River offered, “We can start right now. If you want?”
Revy stated, “Good. We will use the spar mats. I will drop my holster, weapons, and boots when we get there.”
The two women then turned to face the mats, and headed for a nearby square set of blue mats, to their right side, that was not in use.
(_)
Meanwhile, Ranma had just finished wrapping up her sparring session with Violet, which ended with Violet yielding.
As the two opponents stood facing each other, Ranma said, in a supportive tone of voice, in chinese, “Don't feel bad. You put up a good fight. Just like Rose, I see a lot of potential in your fighting skills.”
Violet replied, in chinese, “Thank you.”
Dongmei translated what was said, into english, for Akira.
While Violet walked off the mat, and towards her friends, Ranma turned to Akira, and she noticed that River was gone.
Ranma asked, in japanese, “Where is River? She is up next.”
Akira looked around, she then saw River sparring with Revy, on a nearby set of mats. She turned back to Ranma to see that Ranma had her head turned, looking at River and Revy, as well.
Ranma turned to Akira, as Akira said, in japanese, “I guess Revy needed to spar a little, herself.”
Ranma commented, “Yes. And River is a good choice. You do not mind if I spar with Dongmei next.”
Akira shrugged, as she replied, “Go ahead.”
Ranma turned to Dongmei, as she said, in chinese, “Dongmei. You're next.” She then walked back onto the mat.
Dongmei smiled towards Ranma. She walked onto the mat, towards Ranma, as she casually said, in chinese, “My pleasure.”
When the two combatants were ten feet apart, as they took on offensive fighting stances
A second later, Ranma said, in chinese, “Begin.”
Dongmei than waited where she stood, for Ranma to come at her.
Ranma though, 'So, she is smart enough not to come at me. Just like her two friends. And she wants me to come to her... Fine with me.'
Ranma then quickly charged at Dongmei.
Then, then friendly practice battle the began, with neither opponent taking the time to think, they only reacted, as they fought, as they were trained to do so.
Ranma displayed the aerial skills of her martial arts style, by doing a flying kick towards Dongmei.
Dongmei ducked below the flying kick, as she did a somersault under the Ranma. Ranma landed at the exact time Dongmei finished her somersault. With Dongmei quickly on her feet, facing Ranma, as Ranma turned to face Dongmei.
A second after the two turned to face one another, they charged at each other.
When they came within reach of one another, Ranma through a punch with her right hand. Dongmei block the blow with her left forearm.
Dongmei followed her attack by using her already upright left arm, to form a forked hand, as she did a chopping motion towards the right side of Ranma's neck.
Ranma stepped back to avoid the blow. She then did a spinning kick, with her right leg, toward the lower, left side of Dongmei's stomach.
Dongmei quickly used her left arm to catch Ranma's leg, by Ranma's ankle, between her arm, and her chest.
Dongmei than attempted to do a palm strike, with her right hand, towards the left side of Ranma's forehead.
Ranma tilted her head to her right, to avoid the strike.
Ranma then lifted her left leg, which was keep her up, to limp.
As Ranma began to fall back, she immediately used both her hands to grab the top of Dongmei's shirt, by Dongmei's shoulders.
Dongmei immediately realized what Ranma doing, was going to throw her over her. And if Dongmei did not let go of Ranma's right leg, they could both be hurt by the fall.
So, Dongmei let go of Ranma's right leg, as she prepared for the throw.
Right before Ranma's back hit the blue mats, she used the strength in her hand and arms, her wight, and the momentum of her fall, to throw Dongmei, face first, over herself.
When Ranma landed on her back, she quickly rolled to her left side, and got up, onto her feet.
At the same time, instead of falling on her chest, Dongmei used her momentum, to curled up into a ball, and landed in a rolling stop, onto her feet.
Dongmei jump back up, and turned around to see Ranma looked back at her, from the other side of the blue mats.
Both of them charged again.
As they approached each other, Ranma threw a punch with her right fist.
Dongmei caught Ranma's right wrist with both hands, as she turned to her left, while lifting Ranma's right wrist upward.
Ranma realized what was happening, as Dongmei threw Ranma over her shoulders. Dongmei let go of Ranma, at the apex of her throw.
But, instead of falling on her back, Ranma quickly shifted her weight forward faster than Dongmei expected. And Ranma landed on her feet.
This took Dongmei off guard, and Ranma knew it.
Dongmei was still leaning back up, in one fluid motion, an Ranma turned around clockwise, to face Dongmei. Ranma continued turning, as she swiftly brought up her left knee, to hit Dongmei square in her stomach.
This quickly knocked the wind out Dongmei.
As Ranma set her left foot back down, on the floor, beside her right foot, she watched her well placed strike take effect.
Dongmei quickly collapsed to the blue matted ground, on all fours. She swiftly found enough of her breath to say, in chinese, “I yield.”
Ranma immediately stopped in her tracks.
Ranma remained silent for several seconds, as Dongmei got back her breath, and she stood up to face Ranma.
Dongmei asked, in a calm tone of voice, in chinese, “So, how did I do?”
Ranma said, in chinese, “Not bad, Dongmei. You got some skill. I thought you were holding back, quite a bit. And now I know you were. You nearly caught me by surprise with that last throwing technique.”
Ranma thought, with a mix of slight confusion, and concern, 'Something is wrong here. I know that throwing technique, that Dongmei just tried on me, from somewhere. And it is not the Chinese Amazons. Cologne, Shampoo, Rose, nor Violet, used that technique.'
'Amazon techniques prefer direct approaches, with fists and kicks. While mixing it up with weapons, and aerial attacks. Amazons do not place much emphasis on throwing techniques.'
'But, Dongmei clearly has been taught quite a bit about throwing techniques, to show this kind of skill. Though, it could be that she learned that technique from an outside source. It is very possible. The amazons are also open to learn from others.'
'And I could almost fill an entire small phone book, with the number of teachers I have had over the years.'
'Still, either way, I need a few minutes to think on this.'
Ranma politely requested, in chinese, “Could you give me a minute to collect my thoughts, before we have the next match?”
Dongmei replied, in chinese, “Sure.”
Ranma said, in chines, “And thank you for the match. It was as invigorating as the matches against Rose and Violet.”
Dongmei smiled, as she responded, “You're welcome, Ranma. I appreciate you saying that.”
As Ranma watched Dongmei turned around, and walk off the mat, towards her friends, she thought, 'Now, where did I see those fighting technique before?... I know those technique from somewhere.'
Ranma then looked over at the sparring match across the room, going on between Revy and River.
And Ranma saw River pull the same move on Revy. Only this time, Revy ended up flat on her back, though unharmed.
Ranma's eyes widened ever so slightly, as she looked back at Dongmei. She thought, with curiosity, and mild surprise, 'River did the same thing. But, could River have taught her that trick during their hunt?... No. River stated they were only gone for two weeks. That is why she jumped two weeks into our future... Well, present, now... And she would have not reason to lie about that.'
'Though, that throwing techniques Dongmei used was too fluid. As if that technique had been practiced over the course of years, to where they were second nature. But, how?... When did they have the time?... It would required years, and those kids don't look any older...'
'The only way they could have that much time, and not be older, is by being in a time loop... Oh crap...It couldn't be?... Could it?...'
Ranma took a harder look at Dongmei's face, as the teenage woman had exited the mats, and she was standing by her friends, as she talked to them.
Ranma especially focused on Dongmei's face.
Ranma thought, with increasing surprise, which she did not let show on the outside, 'Wait a minute... Black hair. Caucasian. She is a decent fighter. She is very polite. And her chinese has a slight Taiwanese accent...'
'Oh my... Dongmei is Lee!'
'But, she doesn't act like Lee? She clearly doesn't know us. Still, Lee was tracked from Jusenkyo to the amazon village... And the girl curse would be a good way to cure himself of his cancer. All he had to do was lock herself as a girl. That would not be a problem for someone as clever as Lee is, at the top of his game... Or now, her game.'
'And we never guessed Lee would do that... Though, given her writings, we should have....'
'Still, why doesn't she remember us?... Of course. She was brainwashed with that amazon shampoo. Though, who would do that?... Of course. Cologne...'
'It is clear that something went wrong during Lee's plan of escape. And Lee got captured, brainwashed, and inducted into chinese amazon society... Maybe, Garibaldi betrayed Lee. That is possible. And with everything else on Lee's plate. Pre-cog, or not. Lee would likely not see that coming.'
'But, that doesn't explain why Roberta and Fabiola refused to talk about why they came back empty handed... Or does it?...'
'There are key pieces to this puzzle that are still missing. Though, that is not important, right now. What is important is that we now have Lee here. And no one here realizes it, but myself. And she is a woman... Oh, this is so juicy...'
'And it won't surprise me in the least that Cologne had a direct hand in such matters. Wait a minuted... Cologne said. I preferred to capture Lee alive. Past tense. Not, I would prefer to capture Lee alive. Which would be present tense...'
'And later in that conversation, Cologne suppressed a laugh, in sending those three after Lee... She knew that Lee was Dongmei all this time... Oh, I am probably right. She was likely the one that brainwashed Lee. She might have even named Lee, Dongmei...'
'Of course, Dongmei means winter plum. And Plum in Chinese is, Lee... And knowing Cologne, she not only had a direct hand in this, she likely named Lee, Dongmei, herself...'
'Well, Cologne always did like teaching those with skill. I guess that includes even skills that are outside of combat. For her, Lee would be like a ball of clay, ready to be skillfully molded. And she did mold Lee into someone else. If I didn't know better, I would have never guessed Dongmei and Lee were the same person.'
'And I have to admire the guts of that sneaky, conniving, ghoulish bitch. With her knowingly sending Lee right into our arms, without any of us realizing it.'
'But, the math on her current age does not add up... She looks to be in her late teens. She should be older... Of course. It could be any number of things messing with her age. From the cursed springs to magical mushrooms. I have had experience with both of those. And I am sure there are other age altering magics in my home reality.'
Ranma then quickly looked Dongmei up and down. She paid special attention to Dongmei's breasts and butt, as she continued her thoughts, 'And she's such a cute woman at that… That spring does bring out the sexy in someone. I should know... And being a woman will help greatly mitigate the revenge the others will have on her. It worked for Chang. I am sure this will make River very happy... Oh hell! River!...'
Ranma looked over at River, whom still continuing to sparring with Revy. With Revy already up off the mats, and sparring with River, again.
Ranma mentally realized, with mild relief, 'It is fortunate that River is focused on her sparring with Revy. But, that will not last. And even with my training in blocking my thoughts from telepaths, I might slip up, and mentally inform River that Dongmei is Lee.'
'That would create quite a mess... Unless, River already knew Dongmei was Lee. But, then why would she bring Lee here?... That is walking the lamb into the lions den...'
'I need to get out of here, and talk to someone about this. But, who?... I cannot tell anyone here. Natsuru is with Janet... Whoa, how about, Rock? Yes. She would be the perfect one to discuss this matter with. She will have a plan on how to deal with this. Also, I will make sure to talk to her, alone. Dutch may have a level head, but Benny, and Revy, might let the cat out of the bag before we are ready...'
'But first, I need to hand this sparing off to Akira. So, that no one is the wiser of the situation...'
Ranma turned towards Akira, whom was standing right off the mats, beside the three amazons. She saw the blond woman looking back at her.
As Ranma walked towards her blond lover, from the expression on her face, Akira could tell that something was wrong.
When Ranma reached Akira, Akira quietly asked, in japanese, “What is wrong?”
Ranma glanced of at the three amazons, as she thought, 'Even though Lee somehow learned japanese. I can tell she is to caught up in talking to her friends to notice us. And there is less chance of someone else overhearing us, if we talk in our native language.'
Ranma looked back towards Akira, and into the blond woman's eyes, as she quietly responded, in japanese, “I cannot tell you, right now. But, I will do so, later... I know you want to get some weapons sparring in. But, for right now, just focus on doing some hand to hand sparring with them. And keep an eye on them.'
Akira said, in japanese, “Okay. But, I am nowhere near your skill level.”
Ranma shrugged, as she replied, “Almost nobody is. But, you are at their skill level. You handled them fine, so far. So, you should do fine. Anyway, I need to talk to Rock, about something.”
Akira said, “Okay.”
Next, Ranma slipped on her black slippers, which were by her, set right beside the mats, next to Akira's cowgirl boots.
Akira then watched Ranma calmly turn, and walk away from them, pass the exercise equipment, and towards indoor exit of the room.
After Ranma was out of Akira's sight, Akira turned back to the three amazons, as she coughed. This got their attention.
As the three younger girls turned to look at the blond haired woman, Akira kindly said, in english, “Okay ladies. Ranma has to attend to an errand. And with River busy with Revy, I will be sparring with you, alone. So, who is first?...
Dongmei translated with Akira.
Akira then saw all three girls smiling towards her.
Rose and Violet each said something in chinese.
Dongmei continued to smile at Akira, as she replied, for herself, and her two friends, in english, “You pick. We are fine with whatever order you choose.”
Akira returned their smiles, as she thought, 'I think I am going to enjoy this. I think I will go with Violet. Rose is the best, and Dongmei just fought. But, Violet could use a little work, as well.' She stated, “I pick Violet.”
Dongmei translated. A few seconds later, Akira and Violet ended the mats, to begin sparring.
A minute later, there was a surprising victor, in the match. That being Violet.
Violet walked off the mat, while Akira then had Rose spar with her. While Akira be Rose, she was a little winded. And to give herself time to catch her breath, she then had Dongmei and Violet spar. With Violet winning.
And so their sparring matches continued.
(_)
For the next ten minutes, Ranma searched for Rock. Ranma then checked the next place she thought Rock might be, Rock's study.
From a second story hallway, Ranma walked up to the open door to Rock study. She ducked her head in, and she saw that Rock was quietly sitting in her deck chair, facing her desk, writing something long hand, in japanese. With Rock's right side facing Ranma.
Ranma leaned up, and she walked into the room.
As Ranma came to a stop five feet from Rock, Rock calmly said, in japanese, “Hello Ranma.”
Ranma stated, in japanese, “I sometimes forget how enhanced your hearing is.”
Rock turned to Ranma, as she said, “Yes. And I can tell it was you by the specific sound your shoes make.” Her voice took a more casual tone, as she asked, “So, what do you need, Ranma?”
Ranma said, “Rock, I am not sure how to tell you this. So, I am just going to say. I think Dongmei is Lee. And she has been brainwashed to not remember she is Lee.”
Rock slightly shook her head for a second. She then looked at Ranma, as she deadpanned, “Why doesn't that surprise me?”
Ranma calmly pointed out, “It takes a lot to surprise us.”
Rock agreed, “That is very true. So, what tipped you off?”
Ranma stated, “Well, the first clue was Dongmei used a throwing technique that River uses. And she did it with such skill that it was second nature to her. Then, I took a good hard look at her. Even with the long hair, youth, gender change, you can see the similarities. Especially in her face. Like the similarities one would notice in my face, in both my gender forms.”
Rock responded, “Yes. Now that I think about it, they do like brother and sister... A few decades removed.” She mentally added, 'And this might be what River was hiding from me. But, we will deal with that, later. Along, with avoiding her, so she does not read our minds about this. Still, I need to know more proof.'
Rock asked, “What other proof do you have?”
Ranma admitted, “I don't have much. But, if Dongmei is Lee. She has clearly been brainwashed to forget us, and even who she was. But, she still retains some of her skills.”
Rock thought, 'This is getting more interesting by the minute.' She said, “That could be both good and bad. Depending on how you look at it. Do you have that magic lamp of yours, that has the smoke to restore memories?”
Ranma agreed, “Yes. It is in my bedroom. Also, if she has her precognitive abilities, she has not mentioned such skills.”
Rock pointed out, “Lee is always one to keep secrets. Especially, when concerning her more special abilities. I see no reason why Dongmei would be any different.”
Ranma commented, “That is going to make capturing her more difficult.”
Rock responded, “Maybe. Maybe not. Outside of poker, and Lee's fighting skills. Lee never did heavily rely on those abilities. It is very possible they were not really that reliable as an early warning system. And it is possible that Dongmei's precognition is the same way.”
Ranma replied, “I see your point.” Ranma voice took a more concerned tone of voice, as she continued, “Now, I know you don't like Lee, because he is the writer of this mess. But, like River has said. Lee was a nice guy. And she is still a nice girl.”
“And I will be honest. I, and none of my family, have any interest in revenge against her.”
Rock stated, “I realize that. And none of you have really pushed the matter. I respect you, and your family, for that.”
Ranma responded, “Thank you. And I would think, that with her now being a woman. It should help matters, in lessening the severity of your revenge against her.”
Rock calmly responded, “Yes. The gender change will help the situation, concerning her, a lot. But, we need to talk to the others, before we decide what to do.”
Ranma replied, “Agreed.”
Rock said, “Janet, Natsuru, and the girls should be back in a few hours. We can talk to the others, then. Though, we need a plan to a to distract River, so we can talk in peace. And we need to avoid, River. It does not matter if she knows Dongmei is Lee, or not. She bought her back here. What does matter is making sure River does not learn that we know that Dongmei is Lee. Or, she might do something stupid that gets her into trouble. And Lee into worst trouble.”
Ranma stated, “I agree with you. And I have an idea. But, it will require our kids being left out of the loop for a little while longer.”
Rock responded, “I don't mind. As long as your plan gets results. With no one getting hurt.”
Ranma explained, “With luck, no one will get hurt with my plan. Now, here is my plan. As you said we need to wait for Natsuru and the others to return. We will just have to be careful to avoid River. Which should not be a problem. When they get back, I will ask my kids to invite the amazons, and River, for some sparring, with mild elemental abilities mixed in...”
Rock spoke up, as she inquired, with concern in her tone of voice, “Are you sure that is safe, and no one will get hurt with your plan? I may want revenge on Lee, but I don't want the others harmed. Even River. And that might harm someone. Beside, I want Lee to be in good shape, so we don't have to wait for her to get well before we have our revenge on her.”
Ranma answered, “I appreciate that. And not to worry... We have done such sparring before. My children will not hurt the others. And the offer to spar with people that use elemental abilities will be to tempting an offer for them to pass up. And the elemental abilities will be a good excuse to get them out of house, and away from us.”
“Meanwhile, we will gather the older adults together in the gym, where we will tell them what is going on, and we can all talk about it. There, we will come up with a further plan to deal with the situation.”
Rock complimented, “And they call me devious”
Both women giggled, for a few seconds.
As the calmed down, Rock inquired, “Still, what about my kids? Do you want them to join the meeting?”
Ranma said, in a slightly sad tone of voice, “I will be honest with you. From the way I hear my kids talk about Lee. And when they mention your kids feelings with Lee. They might try to help Lee. And I do not want to put them in position where they will have to choose between helping someone they like, and their loyalty to their family.”
Rock stated, “Thank you, for your concern. And I hate to admit. But, you have a point. They might help, Lee. Not that I hold it against them. They owe Lee big for their new lives.”
Ranma thought, 'At least she will admit that.' She agreed, “True. And Lee did do a lot of good, along with a lot of bad.”
Rock responded, “I realize that. Which is why I am not going to kill him... Or, I guess her. But, we will do something else.”
Ranma kindly requested, “Just, please only do something that will leave Lee in one piece. I did come to you as a way to mitigate the situation. So, please bear that in mind.”
Rock said, “I will see what I can do. And I will my children do some daily chores. They may not like that. But, it will get them out of the line of fire for everything else.”
Ranma questioned, “I agree. Still, if River know. Why would she bring Lee back here.”
Rock answered, “The answer is simple. This is the safest place to bring Lee. Because we would never guess that River would hide Lee in plain sight. Which we should have, by now.”
Ranma replied, “True.”
Rock commented, “And with Lee now Dongmei, in all likelihood we would not have recognized her as Lee. It was a fluke that you did.”
Ranma stated, “That is true. I see what you are saying here. It is truly a plan worthy of Lee creative insanity.”
Rock said, “I know. And River did keep her promise to bring Lee back here?”
Ranma point out, 'But, if River knew. She did not tell us.”
Rock commented, “River did ask to spend a few days here, with the amazons. She is just trying to figure out how to tell us, while mitigating the situation with Lee being captured by us.”
Ranma said, “I guess that makes sense.”
Rock stated, “It is the best I can come up with. Now, let's work on the details of their plan of yours.”
Ranma said, “I am all ears.”
Ranma and Rock then formulated their plans on how to hand the situation. With them coming up with the details on how to avoid River, how to arrange the meeting, while getting River and the amazons out of the mansion, and away from the meeting.
(_)
Later that afternoon, after Janet, Natsuru, and the eight teenage girls returned to the island, but before supper time, Ranma and Rock hatched their plan, while they were careful to avoid River.
Ranma and Rock got to the Natsuru, Janet, and the teenagers. While they did not mention the meeting. Ranma convinced her daughters to go offer to spar with the amazons and River, outside, in the field, in front of the mansion. And Rock convinced her five daughters to go do their usual daily chores.
Once the teenagers were out of the room, the two women informed Natsuru and Janet of their plan.
After everything was in play, with River and the amazon distracted by Yurika, Nodoka, and Mikoto. By them being convinces to do some sparring, with some minor elemental abilities, out in the open field, between the mansion, and the bay.
Once Ranma and Rock had confirmed that River was outside of the mansion, they began rounding up their friends, for their meeting.
They even contacted Dutch, by radio, on the Lagoon to come to the mansion. But, not to ask questions. With Dutch passing by the teenagers, and River, as she headed for the mansion, with no one being the wiser.
Dutch met Janet in the entryway of the mansion, and Janet took Dutch to the gym for the meeting.
By the time Dutch and Janet had entered the gym, the other older adults on the island, had gathered in the gym, as well.
Rock and Ranma only saying they had something important to talk about, with them.
Those present were Rock, Revy, Dutch, Janet, Benny, Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira.
They were all wearing their casual clothing. In addition, Revy was the only one present that was armed. On her person, she had her pistols in her shoulder holsters.
The adults were around the area of the gym, with the exercise equipment.
Most of the adults stood around, as they faced each other. While a few of them sat on some of the benches on the exercise equipment.
Akira looked over at Natsuru, as she asked, in english, “So, how was the shopping trip?”
Natsuru turned to Akira, as she answered, in english, “It was good. We all had a fun time. I will show you what the girls and I bought, later.”
Akira replied, “Good. I looked forward to it.”
The two lovers then turned their attention back to the group.
Meanwhile, as everyone finally got conformable, Rock looked around her. She turned to Ranma, whom was looking back at her, as she stated, in english, “I am glad you convinced your kids to put on that sparring match with River and the amazons, in the field outside.”
Ranma said, in english, “They like to show off. When they can. And friendly sparring with those that have element abilities was to tempting for the amazons, and River, to pass up.”
Benny spoke up, “I am not sure what going on. But, I am sure you are trying to keep River out of your minds. And with luck, River will be too busy with watching the girls, to not notice what we are up to.”
Rock and Ranma turned to the group, as Rock replied, “Exactly, Benny.”
Akira inquired, “So, where are your children at?”
Rock answered, “Doing some chores, that will keep them out of trouble.”
Akira replied, “Okay.”
Ranma stated, “Now, down to the business at hand. I think Dongmei is Lee. Dongmei just doesn't know who she really is.”
Given the oddities everyone present had experienced throughout their lives, they all took the news in stride.
Revy took on a feral smile, as she stated, “Hmmm... Wouldn't that be deliciously sweet and poetic. The lamb walked into the slaughter house on her own. And I can see the resemblance between Dongmei and that bastard, Lee. Well, bitch, now. If she is Lee.”
Janet calmly agreed, “Now, that I think about it. So can I, as well. They do have a striking resemblance between each other. Especially, their faces.”
Akira said, “I think we all can see the resemblance.”
Revy stated, “She is definitely ain't chinese. She admitted that, herself.”
Benny asked, “What I can't believe is why we did not recognize Dongmei, beforehand?”
Natsuru pointed out, “That is because personality has a lot do with how people recognize each other. Voice also. And facial features. If someone has a different personality, a different tone of voice, different gender, and much longer hair, it can thrown anyone.”
Rock asked, “Did you learn that from your police training?”
Natsuru answered, “Yes. And from experience.”
Akira commented, “It is safe to say that if Dongmei is Lee, then it clear that she does not know who she really is.”
Rock said, “Yes. That seems to be the case.”
Revy commented, with a bit of excitement in her tone of voice, “Oh, it is so delicious that after being so paranoid with us, across literally three realities. That because of her recent memory problems, when we finally confront Lee, she won't see us coming. And the best part is, since she is already female, we won't have to waste any magical girl powder packets on her. So, when do we capture this bitch?”
Dutch turned to Revy, as she said, “Hold your horses, Revy. As much as I would like revenge on Lee, as well, I don't want to go off half cocked.” She turned to Ranma, as she continued, “Exactly what makes you think Dongmei is Lee?”
Ranma answered, “As Akira, Janet, and Revy, pointed out, Dongmei's looks. Age and gender differences can be explained with magic. Maybe even the girl curse, like I have. It just made her younger. Also, she has the same basic personality as Lee, in that she is polite, knowledgeable about what she knows. Though, she doesn't remember any of us. And she likes to hold back in a fight.”
Dutch responded, “Yes. Lee always does like to keep his secrets. I don't know how. But, Lee clearly went too far in his secrets, and became a her with no memory of being Lee.”
Janet stated, “Yes. It is poetic justice. And it is likely that Lee locked herself as a girl, because this morning, when I came to tell them that breakfast was ready, I saw her walk out of the nearby bathroom. And I saw steam coming up from the room, meaning that was not a cold shower. But, hot water.”
Benny asked, in a slightly confused tone of voice, “The question is why would Lee turned herself into a woman in the first place?”
Janet turned to Benny, as she casually answered, “To cure her cancer, silly. She now looks young and healthy. Given we tracked Lee to Jusenkyo, it is an academic guess that she used the spring of drowned girl curse, and she locked herself in her girl form, to remain healthy.”
Benny turned to Janet, as she shrugged. She said, “I didn't know that Lee had it in him... Or now, her. To do that.”
Dutch pointed out, “Desperate times call for desperate measures.”
Ranma commented, “There is a sense of irony in that given how many people have hunted and tracked Lee, that Cologne stated that Dongmei is an expert hunter and trackers. And I believe Cologne was honest with her claims.”
Revy commented, “I don't doubt that, one bit. The best escape artists are those that know how to hunt, track, and understand how the game is played. And Lee knows all three, very well.”
Ranma agreed, “That is true.”
Janet looked around the room, as she asked, “Still, how can Lee not know that she is Lee?”
Rock mentioned, “Well, the amazons do have a type of memory altering shampoo.”
Ranma said, “True. And I am starting to realize that Cologne likely knew we were after Lee, and she was the one that brainwashed Lee. Because she handed picked those amazons to help us. She even stated they were always welcome in her village, no matter what.”
Natsuru commented, “I get you. She was clandestinely saying that to Lee. So, that Lee would know, that when her memory was restored, she was still welcome in the village.”
Ranma said, “Exactly. And I think that was nice of Cologne.”
Natsuru replied, “I agree.”
Janet questioned, “But, why would she send Lee back to us?”
Revy snorted, as she stated, “Simple. It gets Lee out of her village. And her village out of our cross-hairs. While having us do the dirty work of getting Lee to remember. This way, they don't have to do anything. And at the same time, by sending Lee to us, it forces Lee to finally deal with her own problems.”
Ranma shrugged, as she conceded, “Yes. That is Cologne in a nutshell. She is that crafty. And she knows we won't immediately kill Lee, upon discovering who she really is.”
Revy begrudgingly admitted, “True. And it sounds like this Cologne lady is not one to be crossed.”
Ranma said, “Exactly. You do not want to cross that woman. In her three centuries, or more, of living, she has likely forgotten more about combat, than all of us know, put together. Myself included.”
Revy replied, “Got ya.”
Natsuru commented, “Still, while this all supports the chain of logic that Dongmei is Lee. As Dutch pointed out. We need to make sure, before we pull the trigger on this.” She turned to Revy, as she added, “Both, figuratively, and literally...”
Revy notice Natsuru looking at her. She shrugged, as she commented, “Don't worry. I am not going to shoot the bitch... Just yet... It would be too quick a death for her.”
Natsuru responded, “Good. Because we need to make sure Dongmei is Lee.” She turned to Rock, as she inquired, “What are you thoughts on this, Rock?”
Rock looked over at Natsuru, as she answered, “I would say, yes. Dongmei is Lee. It all fits together. For the most part. The timeline tracks together. The reasons for the gender and ages changes are explainable. Or, at least workable, with magic involved. And so does the lack of memory on Dongmei's part. The one flaw is that Dongmei knows japanese. Lee never learned japanese.”
Akira countered, “No. Lee just didn't learn much japanese from us. Though, we did give Lee a basic foundation on learning our language. All he had to do was find someone to teach him. And Plata Podrido is full of foreigners, from around the world. I am sure, with all that time in the time loop, Lee likely found someone that knew japanese, to teach him the rest of what he needed to learn.”
Akira thought, 'I believe that Natsuru even mentioned, in passing, while in Mars Dome One, that Lee learned japanese. Though, I will have to ask her about that.'
Rock replied, “That is very possible.”
Akira said, “Exactly. Still, how do we handle this? This could go bad very easily. And I do not want to make an enemy out of Cologne. I have met the woman. While she was polite to us. We could tell she is cagey. And she is very dangerous.”
Revy said, “Simple. We jump the amazons. Tie them up. Make Lee remember, and then get our revenge.”
Akira countered, “We need to handle this a little more delicately than that.”
Benny said, “True. I have no hatred for the other amazons. We can just send them home.”
Rock commented, “That would be best.”
Benny asked, “Still, how do we get Dongmei to remember?”
Rock stated, “Ranma and I already discussed that, as well. We can use Ranma's magic lamp to make her remember.”
Ranma said, “It should work. With only minor possible problems.”
Benny turned to Ranma, as she asked, “Do you have that lamp of yours?”
Ranma looked over at Benny, as she answered, “Yea. It is in my room.”
Ranma and Benny then turned back to look towards the group.
Dutch stated, “Just to play devil's advocate here. But, what if we are wrong. And Dongmei is not Lee?”
Rock said, “If she doesn't remember. We apologize to her, and let her go.”
Revy commented, “If she is Lee, that would explain her shooting skills. Which she claims she has no idea of having.”
Akira turned to Revy, as she asked, “How good was she?”
Revy shrugged, as she replied, “Respectable.”
Natsuru commented, “Coming from you. That is saying a lot.”
Natsuru noticed Revy crack a smile at her comment.
Akira pointed out, “Not to add to the problem at hand. But, it won't just be the amazons we would be facing. River is still on the island. And currently, she is with them, and our children.”
“And River will fight for Lee. Plus, she will likely read one of our minds, the next time we see her. And she will probably react badly to our plan. I don't know about you. But, she is next to the maids, and Annie, on my list of people to never want to piss off.”
Revy said, “So, we just won't see her until after this is over. And we have Lee... Well, I mean, Dongmei. I will give the girl the benefit of the doubt, for now.”
Akira shrugged, as she conceded, “That is not a bad idea.”
Revy replied, “Thank you.”
Rock commented, “Ranma already factored that into our plan. That is why River and the amazons, are with your daughters, out in the field.”
Akira turned to Ranma as she complimented, “Nice plan.”
Ranma looked over at Akira, as she responded, “Thank you. And that is why I could not tell you what was going on earlier.”
Akira replied, “Oh... With River there. Got you. By the way, we had a good time after you left. Even River joined in, again, when she was finished with Revy here.” She thought, 'Even with our training on blocking telepath from reading our thoughts. There is always the chance we might slip. I am sure you realized that Ranma. That is why you make that hasty exit from the gym. So, River would not accidentally read your mind.'
Ranma said, “Glad to hear it.”
Revy overheard this, as she thought, 'At least River did give me a few pointers today. And she was not too rough with me. Which is why I am going to try to go easy on her when we capture Lee. Unless, someone else wants to volunteer to deal with her. Akira is right. She is as dangerous as the maids, and Annie. And we all know it.'
Ranma and Akira turned back to the group, as Ranma inquired, “Speaking of which. Rock and I talked about it. But, even we are not sure. Given River has spent a lot of time with them, do you think River knows that Dongmei is Lee?”
Benny said, “It is likely.”
Janet commented, “That would explain last night. As to why River requested sharing a room with Dongmei.”
Dutch questioned, in a matter of fact matter, “Okay. She knows. But, why would she bring Lee back here?”
Rock answered, “That it is simple. As I told Ranma. This would be the safest place for Lee. We would likely not guess that Dongmei would be Lee. And this works for us. If River uses her reality device, we will immediately track her and Dongmei. And Dutch is in control of the keys to the Lagoon. And if River tries to escape with Dongmei, she blows all the good will she has with us, on us going easier on Lee.”
“As such, there would be no way off the island for them, that will not make things worse for them. And even if Lee remembered on her own, and she tried to run, there would be no way for her to escape the island, by herself. Because she does not have a reality device of her own.”
Dutch commented, “Yes. River gave back the reality device I lent to her, for the amazons. And she has only her reality device. Which we can track with ease. And she knows that we can do that.”
Rock replied, “Good.”
Akira said, “Well, I guess that makes sense.”
Rock replied, “Yes. Though, I will give River credit. If Dongmei is Lee, River still kept her promise to bring Lee back here.”
Janet questioned, “But, why did she not inform us of this revelation?”
Rock pointed out, “Ranma asked the same question. Because she never promised to do that. And she likely has no idea how to handle the situation, in a manner that does not cause Lee to suffer greatly. And she did ask to spent a few days here, with the amazons. That is likely to buy herself time to come up with a plan.”
Dutch commented, “That is true. She did ask for some R&R on the island, for herself, and the amazons. And I gave it to her.”
Janet said, “I got to give her credit. She is sneaky.”
Benny turned to Janet, as she asked, “Which one?”
Janet turned to Benny, as she flatly replied, “All three of them.”
Both women then turned back to face the group.
Natsuru inquired, “There is one question, that is bugging me about all this. I was wondering how Lee ended up being a chinese amazon, in the first place?”
Ranma turned to Natsuru, as she said, “Cologne has an eye for the skilled individuals. And we have to admit that Lee is a skilled individual.”
Natsuru shrugged towards Ranma, as she agreed, “True. And with Lee brainwashed, younger, healthy, and a girl. She would be the perfect moldable follower for Cologne's matriarch society.”
Ranma said, “Exactly. Though, to be far. Barring a few exceptions, the chinese amazons are very nice towards men in general.”
Natsuru commented, “True. They don't even have a problem with gender benders. As long as we obey their rules we are fine.”
Ranma said, “And that is why I don't mind visiting them.” She thought, 'And I am not even going to call Cologne on her little trick. Her plan was too well crafted for me to complain about.'
Akira turned Rock, as she asked, “Along those lines of inquiry, did Fabiola and Roberta say anything else about their hunt? They were kind of tight lipped when they returned. I was wondering if you got anything from them, in private.”
Rock stated, “They were quiet about it. But, Ranma and I got a few answers, in private, from Fabiola. Fabiola stated they did follow Lee signature to the amazon village. And they said they spoke to Cologne, whom told them that Lee left with two others. But, even they could tell that Cologne was being very vague.”
Dutch questioned, “Well, on top of the lie that Lee not leaving that way. There is another matter that I believe everyone is missing. Who is third person, Cologne was referring too? It would not be an amazon. I am sure Lee and Garibaldi, would be very selective concerning who they let know about reality travel. So, this third person had to have come into that village with them.”
Rock said, “That is a good question, Dutch. But, I don't know. Though, when Fabiola and Roberta finally caught up with, whomever had my reality device... Whatever happened caused them not to speak a word to us, about the matter.”
Akira guessed, “Maybe it would cause a temporal paradox situation if they spoke about this third person?”
Dutch agreed, “That would be one of the few reasons that maids would not comment about a matter.”
Rock commented, “That is plausible. And I am sure we will find out, eventually. But still, either way, Cologne lied to them?”
Benny turned to Ranma, as she asked, “Would that old woman be crazy enough to lie to the maids?”
Ranma noticed that everyone turned to look at her. Ranma, herself, turned to Benny, as she answered, “Yes. But, more importantly, Cologne knows she can take them.”
Janet said, “Ranma, if I remember your series, correctly. Cologne does have the skills and abilities to do so. And the series never did show her fighting at her full ability.”
Ranma turned to Janet, as she stated, “And I hope never to find out what she can really do in a fight. She is one of the most skilled fighters I know of. She taught me a lot. And I always had a feeling that what she taught me was but the tip of the iceberg to what she knew.”
“And while we all know I have fought her before. At the time, we both knew she wanted me alive. So, I could married Shampoo. She only wanted to beat me. That is why she held back. And that is why I am still breathing.”
“And I am glad I am old enough, and mature enough, to openly admit that.”
Dutch commented, “That is good to know, if things go south for us. Still, if that is the case, could she have taught Dongmei anything? I don't want to have to deal with any surprises. Such has hidden techniques. Like a tornado that could damage the mansion... Yes. Janet and Benny showed me that series.”
Benny commented, “And Dutch enjoyed the series.”
Ranma casually responded, “I am glad you enjoyed it. And the answer is, no. The way Cologne spoke, she was thinking of maybe someday taking the other two as students for her advanced courses. But, none of them strike me as have any serious surprises.”
Dutch said, “Which means we only have to worry about Lee precognition.”
Revy commented, “Lee precognition has never a major factor, except when it dealt with his use of cards, knife throwing, and dodging attacks. And even then, Lee had to be in the proper frame of mind to use his precognition in those ways. Which is not the case, here.”
“And though precognition can be used as an early warning sense. Even while in Plata Podrido, he knew better than to totally rely on it.”
“Instead, the major factor in Lee's skills was his extensive knowledge of us, and his extended experience in the time loop, on learning how to manipulate us.”
“I am guessing, from the way Dongmei acts, she does not have access to that information, right now. Because, Lee, in his... Or, her right mind, would never physically attack me, nor verbal insult me.”
“Plus, as Rock pointed out, we are on an island. She doesn't have a reality device on her. And we have the only keys to the Lagoon. She cannot escape. The only wildcards in the situation is River and the other two amazons. And if we act fast enough, we can take River, and those amazons, out of the equation before any of them realize it.”
Rock complimented, “That is an astute observation, Revy.”
Revy turned to Rock, as she smile. She responded, “Thank you, Rock. Though, when we do capture her, I want to do it outside. I don't want to damage our home. So, our best bet, is capturing all four of them. Right now. While they are distracted, on the field outside.”
Rock replied, “I agree.”
Akira warned, “Do not harm our children.”
Revy looked over at Akira, as she shrugged, while she cracked a smile. She casually said, “I won't dream of it, lover-girl.”
Akira did not laugh at Revy's joke. Though, she did not frown, either.
Benny said, “I don't want to really bring up the subject. But, someone has too. What about our kids? I mean all of ours. Though, they try to hide it. They clearly support Lee on this matter.”
Rock commented, “Yes. It is kind of obvious. If you look for the signs.”
Dutch stated, “I hate to admit, but they owe, Lee. A lot.”
Akira agreed, “Yes. They do.”
Revy suggested, “Considering they know how we feel on the subject. That is why they have no brought the matter up with us. We will just tell them we are okay with it. Though, we will keep them out of the loop, for the most part.”
Rock agreed, “Good idea.”
Rock looked around to see the others nodding in agreement.
Janet pointed out, “Okay. Now, the remaining question is, who feels like capturing an amazon, while fighting off two other to amazons, and River?”
Ranma volunteered, “I will. I brought them here. They are my responsibility. Still, they are unarmed, so it should not be that hard to capture them by surprise. I will use a trick I know to knock out Dongmei before she realizes it. Also, I have training that prevents River from reading my mind, and so does my family. We just don't use it often, because we know that even River can overlook something.”
Janet complimented, “Smart thinking.”
Revy replied, “Thank you.”
Revy stated, “I will go, as well.”
Ranma turned to Revy, as she said, in a serious tone of voice, “It cannot be to the death, Revy. Nor, can we cripple them. Or, we will be making Cologne our enemy. You do not want that. Because among other things. I have no doubt, if given reason to, she has the means to reach us, from across the multiverse.”
Revy shrugged, as she casually replied, “Okay. We will go easy on them.”
Ranma said, “Also, just keep your head clear, and try not think about anything. River will not pick up your thoughts, if you don't have any.”
As Ranma made her comment, several other members of the group resisted the urge to crack a joke at Revy's expense.
Revy commented, “I remember Annie's teachings.”
Ranma replied, “Good. That should help.”
Dutch said, “Now, the only question is when are going to pull the trigger on this? Are we going to do it, now? Or, in a little while?... Either way, we need to do it soon, before they get finished sparring in the field.”
Rock commented, “I think we should do this, now. Because the longer we wait, the larger the chance something might go wrong.”
Ranma replied, “Agreed.”
Revy said, “Hey. If I get to kick ass, now. Or, kick ass, later. I still get to kick some ass. So, I am happy either way.”
The others nodded in agreement.
Rock said, “Okay. You guys head out, and deal with them. Meanwhile, we find some rope, and a reality device, to take Rose and Violet home.”
Revy smiled, as she stated, “Fine with me. Though, I don't want to use the good leather, downstairs.”
Rock replied, “Neither do I.”
Ranma replied, “Sounds fine to me.”
Revy stated, “Okay then. Let's go.”
Revy walked towards the interior of the mansion, towards the front doors, with Ranma walking right behind her.
As they walked, Revy used her right hand to pulled out her pistol, from the holster under her left arm pit. She used her left hand to pull back the slide of the weapon, to chambered a round in the breech of her pistol. She placed the weapon back into her holster. Next, she did the same thing to the pistol under her right armpit.
A few seconds later, the rest of the group watched the two redheads casually leave through the exit, to the hallway, that would lead them to the front doors of the mansion.
As the rest of the adults looked back at each other, Janet suggested, “Want to go watch them take down River and Lee? Then, we will find the rope.”
Dutch replied, “Sure. I have nothing better to do.”
Benny said, “I'm game.”
Akira responded, “Works for me.”
Natsuru sighed, “I have nothing better to do.”
Rock said, “Revy always did appreciate having an audience... When she doesn't lose.”
Dutch suggested, “We will watch from the front entrance. If she loses. We will be back inside before she notices us.”
Rock looked over at Dutch, as she cracked a grin. She complimented, “Good idea.”
The rest of the adults them calmly walked towards the inside exit of the gym, and to the front doors of the mansion, as well.
(_)
A few minutes later, on the open field between the mansion and the bay, near the middle of the two locations, River, Dongmei, Yurika, Nodoka were standing, near each other, as they watched Rose and Mikoto spar, nearby.
To the left sides of the women was the bay, and to their right sides was the mansion.
While Yurika, Nodoka, and Mikoto knew some chinese, River and Dongmei translated between the three sisters, and Rose and Violet.
River was watching the latest sparring match, which was between Rose, and the fire wielding Mikoto.
River, Dongmei, Violet, Yurika, and Nodoka, watched as Rose dodged a swipe of fire by Mikoto, before charging back towards the woman with blue hair, with black highlights.
Even though it was clear that Mikoto was more skilled than Rose, and she had fire elemental abilities, Rose was giving a good showing in the sparring match.
River watched the contest continue, as she thought, 'I got to admit this was a brilliant idea by Ranma. Rose, Violet, and Lee, might not get another chance to spar with elemental user. Especially, with ones as nice as these three sisters. And these three are very careful with their abilities. At worst, Rose will have some minor singe marks, which won't even scar.'
'Also, the sparring contest between Violet and Nodoka was fun. And afterward, Nodoka was nice enough to use her water powers to remove the wetness from Violet's body and clothing. And the match between Lee and Yurika was energetic, as it was electrical. I am surprised that Lee's long black hair was not frizzed by the match. But, I believe Yurika had a hand in preventing that.'
'Though, the other two sisters won their matches. And it looks like Mikoto is going to win her match with Rose. From the thoughts I am reading, it seems everyone is having a good time.'
'Still, I wonder why Ranma told her daughters to suggest this to me. Instead of her doing so, personally... Not that I care... Also, I need to remind myself to call Lee, Dongmei. At least, until I restore her memory. That type of verbal slip could mess up everything I am working towards.'
River then sensed two people approaching them, from the mansion.
River turned her head to see Ranma and Revy walking towards them.
River thought, 'Hmm... I wonder if they want to join us.'
Then, when the two women reached the four member group, which was not fighting, the two women remained quiet.
Dongmei, Violet, Mikoto, and Nodoka looked over at them for a second. Then, they turned back to look at the match going on.
Meanwhile, the two combatants did not pay the newcomers any attention, because they were so wrapped up in their practice fight.
On the other hand, River watched Ranma and Revy, as they walked up behind the group.
River thought, with concern, 'What is going on? And why can I not read their thoughts?'
Ranma soon walked right behind Dongmei. She then turned to face the back of the black haired girl.
Meanwhile, Revy was about ten feet behind Ranma, in the opposite direction from where Rose and Mikoto were sparring.
Then, without warning Ranma quickly used her right fingers to jab Dongmei on a place, on the back of Dongmei's neck, at a pressure point.
River then watched, with surprise, as Dongmei immediately fell unconscious, as Ranma caught her. Ranma then quickly, though gently set Dongmei to the ground, on her back.
The spectators could not believe what they just saw, as they turned to look at the now unconscious Dongmei, laying on the group, with Ranma crouching behind her.
River thought, in surprise, 'What the hell?!'
But, before River could reaction, she saw Ranma look up at her, and spring towards her.
In response, River quickly jump back, and away from both the group, and the nearby combatants.
Ranma reached River, just as River landed on her feet.
As the redheaded women traded blows, strikes, blocks, and dodges, River thought, 'They must have found out that Dongmei is Lee. But, how did I not sense their thoughts?... Oh... Lee wrote it so Ranma and her family had been trained to block their thoughts from my telepathic abilities. And Revy sometimes just doesn't think at all...'
'Along with that, this whole sparring session was to get me away from them, so they could plan their next move, without me realizing what was going on, until it was too late.'
'No wonder Ranma had her daughters suggest we do this. Instead of herself. It was all so Ranma would not risk having me read her mind, until they were ready. This is a pretty good plan. It was very devious, and cunning, on their part. And Ranma, and the others, thought of it, on the spot. I'm impressed.'
'Still, if I am going to save Lee, I have to handle Ranma. And find a way to take down Revy, while she has two guns, and I am unarmed....'
Then, as they fought, another thought occurred to River, as she mentally reflected, 'Or, it might be better to just surrender...'
'I think I will see how this battle goes, before I make my decision on what to do next...'
And the two redheads continued their fight.
(_)
Meanwhile Yurika, Violet, and Nodoka turned to looked at Revy, as Yurika demanded, “Hey! What are you doing, Revy?!'
The green haired girl's outburst caused Rose and Mikoto to stop sparring, as the two combatants turned to look at what was going on.
Revy noticed this, as she swiftly pulled out her two semi-automatic pistols.
Revy aimed one pistol towards Violet, and she aimed the other pistol at Rose.
Revy stated, “Don't worry. Everything will become clear in a few minutes.”
While Rose and Violet did not fully understand what Revy had said. They, and the three sisters, did understated how dangerous a gun was, and how skilled Revy was with it. So, neither amazon, nor the three sisters tried anything on Revy.
(_)
Nearby, Ranma and River continued trading strikes and punches, with River on the losing end of the battle, and River realized this.
River bitterly thought, 'I already knew Ranma was better than me. And I can tell she is still holding back. And it is obvious, that all this is about, is she thinks I might try to take Lee away from them.... Which, I might try, if I could get away with it... But, I know better...'
'And this misunderstanding is easily fixed.'
River jumped back a few feet from Ranma.
As River landed, she held out her hands, in front of her, while she quickly stated, in japanese, “Hold it, Ranma. I don't want to fight. I already know Dongmei is Lee.”
Ranma stopped in her tracks, as she accused, in japanese, “So, you know who she was?”
River admitted, “Yes. I have not intention of trying to take Lee from here. Keep in mind, I brought her back here, after I found out who she was.” She thought, 'To hide her. But, this is nice plan B. And it is a good enough excuse to believe. Still, I guess my plan A was not as audacious enough as I thought it was.'
Ranma said, “Fair enough.”
Both redheads turned to those nearby, as River suggested, “We need to quickly defuse this situation.”
Ranma said, “I agree. Though, let me handle this.”
River responded, “Go ahead. I trust you to handle matters.”
Ranma replied, “Thanks.”
Both of them then rushed back over to the rest of the group.
(_)
A few seconds later, they two redheads reached the group.
As the two redheads came to a stop, near the group, everyone saw them from the corners of their eyes.
Though, the group did not take their eyes off of Revy's guns, and Revy did not take her eyes off of the group.
Ranma turned to Revy, as she ordered, in english, “Stand down, Revy. Everything is taken care of. We can resolve this peacefully. So, please put away you guns.”
Revy then visibly relaxed, as she holstered her weapons. She turned to Ranma, as she said, “Ranma, if you got things handled. That is fine with me.”
Meanwhile, everyone else let out a sigh of relief, at seeing the armed redhead stop pointed her weapons at them, with her putting her weapons away.
Rose turned to River, and Ranma, as she demanded, in chinese, “River, what is going on?!”
River then turned to Rose, as she stated, in chinese, “Rose, Violet. Everything will be explained in a minute. Please, trust me. And just stay calm.”
Rose replied, in chinese, “Okay.”
Violet turned to River, as she said, chinese, “Fine.” She turned to look at Revy, then back at River, as she continued, “But, it better be a good explanation.”
River replied, in chinese, “It is.”
Ranma then looked around the group, first at Revy, her daughters, the amazons, and River. She then turned back to her daughters, as she calmly said, in english, “Okay. Girls, we think, Dongmei is Lee.”
Nodoka replied, “Huh. Mom, what makes you think that?”
River translated for Rose and Violet.
Rose and Violet said, in unison, in chinese, “What?!”
River translated. She then stated, in chinese, “Ranma is right. Dongmei is Lee.”
Violet inquired, in chinese, “Why did you keep this a secret from us?”
River admitted, with concern and worry evident in her tone of voice, in chinese, “Because I did not know what to do next. So, I brought you all here, on the gamble that no one would know Lee and Dongmei were the same person, until I had a plan, on how to peacefully solve this matter. Unfortunately, I ran out of time, much sooner than I expected.”
Rose said, in chinese, “That happens. But, it is clear you intentions were good. And that is what matters.”
Violet replied, in chinese, “I agree.”
River said, in chinese, “Thank you.”
Ranma translated what was said, between River, Rose, and Violet, for the rest of those present. Ranma then turned back to her daughters, as she stated, in english, “I know it is hard to swallow, but we have evidence that Dongmei is Lee. Such as, take a good look at Dongmei's face. You can see the resemblance, if you look closely enough.”
Everyone looked down at Dongmei, whom her back, with her long hair unfurled, around her.
A few seconds later, Yurika said, “Oh my. She is Lee.”
Nodoka agreed, “It looks like that is the case.”
Mikoto commented, “And I was so hoping that Lee would escape. Still, as a woman, Lee is a very kind lady.”
Nodoka pointed out, “Lee was a sweet man. It is no surprise that Lee would make a sweet woman. But, why is Lee a girl in the first place?”
Everyone turned back to Ranma.
Ranma noticed the others looking at her, as she said, “We only have theories at this point. But, Lee likely used the spring of drown girl, to gain a healthy body, and cure her cancer. She then somehow locked herself in her new female form. Though, we won't know for sure, until we unseal her memories.”
Meanwhile, River had been paying attention to what Ranma said, and she translated what had been said into chinese.
Rose and Violet looked at each other. Rose said, in chinese, “Well, we never met Lee. And we had no reason too. Still, it looks like this hunt is over.”
Violet asked, with concern in her tone of voice, in chinese, “But, did Elder Cologne know that Dongmei was Lee?”
Ranma turned to the amazons, as she said, in chinese, “From what Cologne said, I think she knew that Dongmei was Lee, beforehand.”
The two amazons looked at Ranma, as Rose stated, in a flat tone of voice, in chinese, “That would not be surprising, coming from our elder.”
Ranma snorted, as she agreed, in chinese, “Ain't that the truth.”
River then translated what was said, into english.
Revy and the elemental sisters, had been silently listening to all of this.
Revy thought, 'At least, they are being civil about this. I believe Ranma, when she said that we do not want Cologne as an enemy.'
Rose stated, in chinese, “Still, even if Dongmei is Lee. You are not allowed to take her. She is our friend. Our sister.”
River, nor Ranma, translated what Rose said, for fear it would provoke a response from Revy.
Ranma and River turned to the amazons, as Ranma said, in a sad, sober tone of voice, in chinese, “I am sorry, Rose, Violet. But, Dongmei has to stay here to answer for her crimes against us.”
Violet demanded, in chinese, “What are her crimes? All through out this. As we hunted for you. Including, Dongmei. We never heard what the supposed Lee did to upset all of you. Now, you claim our friend is this Lee. And that she has to now suffer for actions, she clearly doesn't even know about it. What did Lee do?!”
Ranma thought, 'Now, how do I explain this to them, without spilling the beans?'
River heard Ranma's thoughts, and she answered for Ranma, in chinese, “Lee played with their lives. And now they want payback.”
Ranma thought, 'Good old River, to the rescue.'
River teased, in english, “I am not that old.”
Ranma held back a giggle, because it would ruin the mood.
Ranma turned to River, as she thought, 'Okay, River. I retract my previous thought.”
River replied, in english, “Thank you.”
Revy and the three elemental sisters, continued to silently watch the conversation, between the River, Ranma, and the teenage amazon women.
Revy, thought, 'I don't know what is being said. But, I get the feeling that Ranma is doing her job. So, I will find out from Ranma, later, what was said... Also, I think I will have Ranma's daughters take care of carrying Lee inside. That should not be a problem. As long as I get Ranma to ask them, to do so, nicely.'
Nearby, the three sisters share similar sentiments, as Revy, on letting Ranma handle the matter peacefully.
Ranma and River turned back to the two amazon women.
Ranma said, in a sympathetic tone of voice, in chinese, “Look. I understand your situation. But, we cannot let you have her. At the very least, we need to return her memories.”
Rose inquired, “So, you think she has been brainwashed?”
River said, in chinese, “I suspect so. And we know how to fix her memories. Ranma has a some magic lamp that will do it. The smoke form the lamp will instantly make a person recall non-painful memories. And I have used it myself. The process is completely painless.”
Violet commented, in chinese, “That is nice to hear. But, if you use it, will she be the same Dongmei? I mean Lee was a man. And Dongmei is a woman.”
River turned to Violet, as she answered, in chinese, “No. She will not be the same. But, by the same token, her basic personality is the same in both identities. So, she will still be your friend.”
Rose said, in chinese, “That is good to hear. And if Dongmei turns out to be Lee. Let her know that, no matter what. She is still our friend. Our sister. And she is always welcome in our village, and our homes.”
Violet responded, in chinese, “We will consider her family, no matter if she was once a man, or not.”
River said, in chinese, “I promise to give Dongmei, or Lee. Or, whatever she decides to go by, after this. Your message. And I am sure she will be glad to hear you still support her, no matter what.”
Rose commented, in chinese, “Thank you. And that is what friends do.”
Violet turned to Rose. She then looked at River, as she agreed, in chinese, “Yes. It is.”
River happily replied, in chinese, “That is correct.”
Ranma stated, in chinese, “Also, I promise that Dongmei will not be harmed, until we confirm she is Lee. If the my lamp does not work, then it means we were wrong. And we will return her to your village, unharmed.”
Rose inquired, with a hint of a threat in her tone of voice, in chinese, “And if she is, Lee?”
Ranma said, in a dispassionate tone of voice, in chinese, “Then, the others will have their revenge. But, I promise that Dongmei will survive it. And she will recover.”
Rose looked Ranma in her eyes, as she stated, in a strong, even tone of voice, in chinese, “I will hold you to your promises.”
Ranma kindly said, in chinese, “And I would expect nothing less from you. Now, we need to take you both home. We are going to invite others here, that want Lee's hide. And I don't want to risk harm to either of you. And for those in your reality, it should be only an hour or two, since you left.”
Rose commented, in chinese, “Fine. I can see the logic in what you are saying.”
Violet replied, in chinese, “So do I.”
Rose pointed out, in chinese, “Still, we need to get our weapons, clothing, and belongings, before we returned to our village. Though, we will leave Dongmei clothing, weapons, and items, here.”
River looked over at Ranma, as she said, in english, “Don't worry. In a little while, I will go get her weapons out of our bedroom.”
Ranma turned to River, as she replied, in english, “Thank you.”
Both redheads turned back to the amazons, as River said, in chinese, “I am glad you feel this way. Ranma is right. It is likely that the others will be sending for people, to come here. And it will not be safe for you.”
Rose firmly stated, in chinese, “We only do this, because we see that we have no other way to deal with the situation.” Her voice took on a more serious tone, as she continued, “But, be warned. We will give you one month, for you to contact us, about Dongmei. If we have not heard from you, or Dongmei, since then. We will find a way to reach you. And you will not like our response.”
Ranma said, in chinese, “I fully believe you. And do not worry. You will have your answer within that time frame.” She mentally added, 'And with time dilation, and time travel, between realities, we will have plenty of time to response to you.'
River then looked down at Lee, as she thought, 'It looks like I am going to have to go with the plan B. That Chang and I already worked out. I think after we get Lee inside. And Ranma leaves with Rose and Violet. I will excuse myself to a nearby restroom.'
'After I enter the restroom, I will lock the door. Next, I will use my reality device to go to the casino, and talk to Chang about, our plan B. When I am finished there. I will return to the island, in the same restroom, only a few minutes later. And none of them will be the wise.'
Ranma turned to her daughters and Revy, as she stated, in english, “Alright. Let's get Lee inside, and tied up. And get these two on their way back home.”
(_)
In the distance, Dutch, Benny, Janet, Rock, Akira, and Natsuru, all watched what had unfolded, right outside the front doors of the mansion.
Benny said, “That went better than I expected.”
Dutch replied, “Yea. It did.”
Rock commented, “Well. No one was serious hurt. So, let's go back inside, and find some rope, before they get here.”
Akira agreed, “Good idea.”
The six women then went back inside, as they looked for some rope to tie Dongmei up with.
(_)
Later that evening, after dark, Dongmei felt a pain in her stomach, which quickly awoke her.
As her eyes snapped open, she looked up to see Revy standing over her, as Revy held a wireless microphone in her right hand.
Revy noticed that Dongmei was awake. She gave Dongmei a smirk, as she stated, “Good. You're awake. It is showtime.” She then walked away from Dongmei's sight.
The next sensation that Dongmei felt was the rope binding her wrists, behind her back, as she laid on her right side, on a hard wooden surface.
Dongmei thought, 'What is going on? How did I get here? And why is my precognition screaming danger?'
Dongmei then sat up, as she looked around.
Dongmei found herself in the center of the small, wooden red podium, in the backyard of the Lagoon mansion.
She saw that it was nighttime outside, and that, in front of her, the can lights on the eaves of the Lagoon mansion were turned on. With the lights brightly illuminating the area.
And between the podium and the back of the mansion, several people were looking back at her.
Most of them were women, with a few men mixed in. Also, she recognizes several members of the family that lived on the island, along with Ranma's family.
And most of them did not look happy with her. Including, Dutch, Benny, and Janet.
Though, Natsuru, Akira, the three elemental sisters, and the five teenager sisters on the island, had looks of pity on their faces.
Dongmei thought, with worry, 'So, that is what my precognition is warning me about. I don't know why. But, something tells me, I'm screwed.'
Dongmei then looked to her sides. And to her left, she saw three women that she recognized, standing at the end of the podium. The nearest woman was Revy, with the microphone in her hand. Next, was Ranma, whom had a small lamp in her hands, with smoke coming out of it. And finally, there was River.
Revy was still grinning. Ranma's face was unreadable. And River looked sad.
Dongmei thought, 'I need to figure out what is going on.' She looked over at River, whom was looking back at her She demanded, in chinese, “What is going on, River?”
River said, in a sad tone of voice, in english, “For your sake, you need to speak english, Dongmei. And I am so sorry. This is not how I wanted to tell you. And if you fight those here, you will only makes things worse for yourself.”
Revy looked over at River, as she verbally jabbed, “How quaint?”
River turned to Revy, as she snapped, “I bought her back. What are you complaining about?”
Revy just shrugged, in response.
River and Revy then turned back to look at Dongmei.
Meanwhile, Dongmei looked around, again, and she realized there were two very important people, to her, that she did not see. She turned to River, as she strongly inquired, in english, “Where are Rose and Violet?”
River continued to look at Dongmei, as she answered, “They are fine. Ranma took them back home.”
Dongmei responded, “I don't understand?”
Ranma had been listening to the conversation. She turned to Dongmei, as she spoke up, “It will all become clear in a minute. And your two friends agreed with me, that they should not be here for this. Because we don't want to risk their safety over this mess.”
Revy turned to Ranma and River, as she stated, “Let's get this party started.” She then walked back to the center of the podium.
Revy walked passed the front of Dongmei, to stand beside Dongmei, with Dongmei to her left side, as she faced the crowd. She stated, into the microphone, which were connected to nearby speakers, on the sides of the podium, “Welcome everyone. Your revenge is at hand. For we have finally found Lee. And it turns out that Lee is now this brainwashed woman, sitting before you, right here.”
Dongmei look up at Revy, as she flatly replied, with confusion evident in her tone of voice, “What?... I am not Lee?...”
Revy placed her left hand over the receiver of her microphone, while she look down at Lee. She said, “That's the fun of brainwashing. You don't now who you are, until you are told who you are.” She turned to Ranma, as she ordered, “Get over here.”
Ranma just nodded at she walked over to Revy and Dongmei, with her lamp in her hands. While River stated behind.
When Ranma reached Revy and Dongmei, she came to a stop on Dongmei's left side. She knelt down by Dongmei.
Revy turned to Dongmei, as she stated, “Now, just breath in the smoke.”
Ranma held the lamp by Dongmei's face, with smoke coming out of the nozzle of it. And Dongmei could do nothing to stop from breathing the smoke into her body.
Ranma then stood up and walked back away, over to River, as she capped the end of the lamp, with her hand, to put out the fire in her lamp. Ranma and River then watched for the magic smoke to take effect.
A few seconds later, the magical smoke started to take effect on Dongmei, allowing her remember everything that had been sealed in her mind. She quietly commented, “Oh hell.”
Revy's smirk turned an absolutely feral, as she overheard Dongmei say those words. Revy thought, with excitement, 'It worked! She is Lee.'
A few seconds, later, Dongmei stood up beside Revy, while still having her hands bound.
Revy removed her left hand off the head of her microphone, as she held the device by Dongmei's mouth.
Dongmei looked out among the crowd, as she confessed, in a sincere tone of voice, into the microphone “I am Lee. And I deserve this. You deserve your vengeance on me... I am sorry. And I am ready for this...”
Someone among the group screamed, “Kill her!”
And others were starting to make similar to sentiments, which ranged from torture to murder, to both.
From the crowd, Akira thought, 'They are about to lynch her. I need to do something... That might work.' She yelled, “Wait!” Everyone turned to look at her, as she loudly continued, “We should have revenge! But, let's do it in a way that those of us who want it can get a piece her, without killing her! And thus leaving something for the rest of us!”
Several people in the crowd nodded in agreement.
From the podium, River did not show any outward reaction to what Akira said. But, after Akira spoke, Revy thought, 'Intelligent thinking, Akira. You bought us the time we need.'
Among the crowd, Rock stood near Akira. As she looked at the blond woman, Rock thought, 'Oh... Nice move Akira. We want revenge, but not like this. Now, let me handle this situation.'
Rock turned to the rest of the crowd, as she stated, “We will decide what to do with Lee, later. We now have Lee, and that is the important part. And when it comes to revenge, we plan to include all here, whom wish to participate.”
Rock then looked over at Revy, whom was looking back her. Rock continued, “But, for now, Lee will stay in our mansion, until we come up with a workable form of payback that everyone can participate in.”
On the podium, Revy flatly said into her microphone, “You heard the lady. This meeting is over. Head back home. We will contact you when we are ready for you. And not to worry. Lee's ass will not be touched until we all agree on what to do with her.”
Revy then placed her left hand on the top of her wireless microphone, with her left hand, as she turned to her left, to look at River and Ranma.
Revy saw River and Ranma looking back at her. Revy ordered, “Take Lee to the kitchen. We will decide what to do with her, there. But, keep her hands tied up. I don't want her trying anything stupid.”
Revy then walked to the front of the podium, and walked down the front steps of the elevated rise, to the ground. She then made her
Meanwhile, River and Ranma did not reply, as they walked over to Lee.
Ranma held her lamp in her right hand, as she and River approached Lee.
As the River and Ranma came to a stop five feet from Lee, Lee turned to face them. Though, Lee remained silent.
Ranma was the first to speak, as she asked, “So... Are you back with us, Lee?”
Lee shrugged, as she casually answered, “Yes. It feels like I just woke up from a twenty-four year long dream. And a good dream at that.”
River commented, “There is more truth to that than you realize.”
Lee said, “You know. I never realized that being brainwashed could be such a positive and wonderful experience.”
River and Ranma giggled, in response, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, Ranma commented, “Yea. Cologne can do a nice mind screw, with lather and rinse.”
Lee giggled herself, for a few seconds. She then responded. “Ain't that the truth.”
Ranma complimented, “Oh, the stories I could tell you. But, you likely already know most of them. Or, you wrote them. Though, on the matter at hand, you make a nice woman, Lee.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.” She then looked around the crowd, and back to the two women, as she pointed out, “I know better than to try anything, right now. And I know you are suppose to escort me to the kitchen of the mansion. But, do you think it is wise to walk me through that crowd? Because, I don't. They quite literally want my hide.”
Ranma said, “We are not going through the crowd. We will walk around from the left side of the crowd. And they all know better than to mess with River and I.”
River stated, “Ranma is right. And I will know if they try something, before they to it.... Trust me.”
Lee looked over at River, as she gave River a weak smile.
River returned Lee smile, with a warm a smile of her own.
Lee quietly replied, “Alight.”
Ranma and River then escorted Lee off the left side of the podium.
With her hands bound behind her, Ranma and River helped walk Lee down the steps on the left side of the podium. With Ranma to Lee's right side, using her left free hand, and River using both her hands, on Lee's left side.
As Lee walked down the steps, she thought, 'I see there are steps down the middle of each side of the podium. I didn't include that point. But, it does make sense. Now, to hope I make it to the kitchen in one piece. Then, I will figure out what to do next... Damn... Only a few minutes ago, did I get my memory back, and I am back to scheming like before I was brainwash...'
'At least, I am reviewing my memory, and feeling out my personality. The Dongmei and Lee's personalities and memories seem to have merged seamlessly, and quickly. I think I am pretty much one personality, and not two personalities, due to have two childhoods...'
'I should count myself lucky on that, and make do with my situation, until I have more time to think about the predicament I am in...'
Beside her, River cracked a smile, as she and Ranma finished helping Lee down the steps.
Ranma and River then walked to Lee's left and right, while they continued forward. River on her right side, and Ranma on her left side.
As they walked around the left edge of the crowd, Lee noticed some of those in the crowd, looking at her, had they pulled out their reality devices, and disappeared to wherever they had come from, through the multiverse.
While they continued forward, Lee turned slightly to to her right, as she looked at River beside her. She thought, 'So, how screwed am I?”
River continued looking at the crowd to their right, as she said, “Just keep quiet, and I will do what I will can.”
Ranma looked in front of her, as she mentioned, “So, will I, and my family.”
Lee turned back to look in front of her, as she replied, “Thanks. I appreciate the help.”
River said, “Anytime.”
Ranma replied, “No problem.”
The three women then continued towards the back door to the kitchen, as those invited to the island for gathering, disappeared, as they went inside the Lagoon home.
To be continued.
Badasses Of the Multiverse Book 5: “The Gambling Man.”
Volume 3: “Dynasty.”
Chapter 03: “A Measure of Revenge.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, Black Lagoon Reality. Location, Lagoon Island. Date, the evening that Lee was capture, just after dark. Place, the kitchen, on the first floor, in the back of the Lagoon mansion.
It had been a few minutes since Ranma and River had escorted Lee into the kitchen of the Lagoon mansion.
Lee wrists were still tied behind her back, with rope.
During this time, River had pulled out a stool, from under a counter, at the island in the middle of the food preparation area of the kitchen, across the room from the kitchen table. She had requested that Lee sit down in. Which Lee did as she was instructed to do.
Over the course of those few minutes, the rest of the Lagoon family, barring Benny, had come into the kitchen. With Benny be the one assigned to make sure all the guests that needed to leave, had left.
Those inside the room, included, Dutch, Janet, Revy, Rock, Molly, Sarah, Kristina, Yukio, and Rebecca.
Also, Ranma, Akira, Natsuru, Yurika, Nodoka, and Mikoto were there as well.
Fortunately, the kitchen was a large room, and big enough to accommodate everyone.
With the group standing between the island by the food preparation area of the kitchen, and the informal dining area of the kitchen. And Lee sat on the stool, with her back facing a foot from the counter part of the island, while she faced the informal dining area.
All of these adults stood facing Lee, with the lone exception was River, whom stood beside Lee, to Lee's right side, as both she and Lee faced the others.
Everyone got comfortable, with a few of the adults moving to the kitchen table to sat down in some chairs, as they looked across the room towards Lee.
Just then, those present saw Benny walked into the room, from the double doors to the outside, with her closing the door behind her. The short, blond haired woman then turned around and walked to the group. As she came to a stop, she looked around the group, as she said, “That is the last one of them. They have all left.”
Revy had placed her microphone on a kitchen table beside her, while she stood up. She turned to face Benny, as she stated, “Good. Now, we can get down to business.” She then look at Lee, as her lips curled into a feral grin.
Rock turned to Revy, as she stated, “Hold it Revy. First, I don't want the kids to be a part of this conversation.”
All eight teenager adults present turned to Rock, as Molly demanded, “Why not?”
Rock turned to Molly, as she explained, “First, because we know you are siding with Lee.”
Some of the teenagers tensed up, at being caught.
Revy noticed this, as she spoke up, in a casual tone of voice, “It was kind of obvious. But, relax girls, we discussed it earlier, and we are okay with it. We realize that Lee did a lot of good for you.”
Everyone noticed that the teenagers present began to relax.
Lee quietly said, “You're welcome.”
Revy turned to Lee, as she responded, “Oh, this won't cut you any slack, from us, Lee. But, we will acknowledge it.”
Rock stated, “Second, we are going to be talking about details on revenge that a parent should not have to say in front of their children.”
Yukio questioned, “If we said we were big girls now, would that make a difference?”
Dutch turned to Yukio, as she flatly said, “No.”
Rebecca complained, “That is not fair”
Yurika stated, “I agree.”
Sarah calmly said, “Someone should speak for Lee.”
Ranma commented, “Girls. It's okay. Lee has more advocates for her, than just River. Such, as myself.”
Revy turned to Ranma, as she questioned, “Really? After everything she did to you, Akira, and Natsuru?”
Ranma commented, “Yes. Let us look at what Lee did for me. From dealing with both a very crazy family, and very possessive women. I became rich and famous, in a number of avenues. I have good, loyal, trusting friends. I gain two great lovers. And three caring, well adjusted children. And some wonderful adventures.”
Natsuru and Akira giggled Ranma's comment. Meanwhile Nodoka, Yurika, and Mikoto warmly smiled at Ranma.
Revy rolled her eyes for a few seconds, before looking back at Ranma, and then to Lee.
Ranma continued, “Personally, I would prefer that Lee be let go. But, since that is not going to happen, we will just negotiate on her behalf.”
Nodoka turned to Ranma, as she said, “Okay. We will leave you to this, mom.”
Sarah commented, “I am fine, as long as there is more than one person present to speak for Lee.”
Kristina said, “I agree. This is for the best.”
Benny looked around, at the teenage women, as she stated, “Don't worry. We will let you know what is going on, after we finish our conversation.”
Molly said, “Okay.” She turned to her sisters, and her friends, as she stated, “Girls. Let's go watch a movie.”
Mikoto said, “I am in the mood for a comedy.”
Sarah stated, “So am I.”
Molly said, “Works for me.”
The eight teenage girls then filed out of the kitchen, and towards the electronics entertainment room, on the first floor, near the front of the mansion, to the right of the front doors.
After the teenagers left, Janet stretched her arms, as she said, “For what we are about to talk about, it is much better to have them gone.” She then dropped her arms back to her sides.
Benny agreed, “You are right about that, honey.”
Revy looked over at Lee, as she stated, “Now, to deal with the matter at hand.”
Everyone turned their attention to Lee.
As Lee look at the group in front of her, she sheepishly said, “If I stated that ending up an amazon woman was part of my plan of escape, would you believe me?”
Rock stated, “No.”
Dutch commented, “Not likely.”
Benny said, “That is doubtful, to say the least.”
Lee looked up at River, as she asked, “River?”
River looked at Lee, as she stated, “Sorry, Lee. That is one bluff to far.”
Lee replied, in a deflated tone of voice, “Okay.”
Lee and River then turned back to the rest of the group in front of them.
Janet asked, “So Lee, how did you end up a female chinese amazon?”
Lee thought, 'I might as well tell them most of what happened.' She answered, “I got cursed, to cure my cancer. I locked myself in this form. Garibaldi and I went to the amazons village, where Garibaldi betrayed me. I admit, the main flaw of my plan was that the girl curse. I had a theory on that, and it was confirmed. That for older adults, makes the victims turn into a six year old girls. Though, given it was being a little girl, or the cancer killing me, I just choose to be a child, again.”
Revy joked, “And I bet you were cute as a button.”
Lee looked over at Revy, as she casually responded, “Actually, yes. I was.”
Revy laughed for a few seconds, at Lee's response.
Benny stated, “Given the time frame between your arrival, and when Ranma came looking for help, in China. That explains why you are not older... At least for the most part... You seem to still be a few years younger than you should be.”
Lee looked over at Benny. She sidestepped Benny's question, as she replied, “Thank you.” She thought, 'And that ring had seem to have given me longevity, as well. Not that I am going to mention my ring, or my longevity. I am not going to risk you trying to remove my ring, as a form of revenge.'
River placed her left hand on Lee right shoulder.
This caused Lee to look at River.
River look at Lee, as she kept her left hand on Lee's right shoulder. River firmly said, “I won't let that happened.”
Lee smiled, as she thought, 'Thank you, River.'
River responded, by returning Lee's smile.
Though, their actions and River's verbal comments did not go unnoticed by the group in front of them.
Rock asked, “What is not going to happen, River?”
Lee and River dropped their smiles, as they turned to Rock, while River also removed her left hand off of Lee
River stated, “Lee is concerned that part of your revenge against her, might be trying to remove the curse, and kill her by having her cancer do her in.”
Rock firmly stated, “I have no plans to do so.”
Dutch commented, “None of us do.”
Benny commented, “I won't wish that death on my worst enemy. Which you currently are, Lee.”
Janet said, “Neither would I.”
Akira firm stated, “We would have words if someone did that to one of our friends, Lee. Including, you.”
Natsuru commented, “And it would not be pleasant for them.”
Ranma used her left hand to cup her right fist, across her chest, as she looked at Lee. She stated, “And they would regret their action. Painfully.”
Lee looked over at Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru, as she replied, “Thanks, guys.”
Akira replied, “You're welcome.”
Natsuru said, “No problem.”
Ranma commented, “More than happy to.”
Though, everyone realized that Revy had not replied to River's comment.
As they turned to look at Revy, Revy noticed this attention. She looked around then group, then at Lee. She stated, “If I kill you, Lee. You are going to see if coming, and it will be with one of my cutlasses.”
Lee continued to look at Revy, as she replied, “Okay.”
Natsuru inquired, “So, Garibaldi betrayed you?”
Lee turned to Natsuru, as she answered, “Yes. Garibaldi is not as heroic as you would guess. And I was already a little girl, when I got captured, Cologne used that magic shampoo on me, to seal my memories. Then, I became a little girl with no memory of her past, whom had silky smooth hair.”
Lee thought, 'I will leave out that Garibaldi got cursed to turn into a little girl. With hot water reversing it for Garibaldi. And who was with us.'
River held back a giggle, as she thought of one of the most powerful men in the Babylon Five reality, becoming a little girl, with cold water.
Janet said, “Given what you did to us. That sounds like poetic justice.”
Lee looked over at Janet, as she replied, “I agree.”
Janet found that she felt indifferent about Lee agreeing that Lee deserved what happened to her.
Dutch questioned, “We heard there was another person involved, besides Garibaldi? Care to tell us who that was?”
Lee was silent for a few seconds. She then stated, “Sorry girls. But, there are some people that I am more afraid of than you.”
Rock thought, 'The only people that Lee is more of afraid of them us, are the maids... But, why won't Lee answer our question?... Who else could have been there that neither the maids, nor Lee, will talk about. Someone that was at the chinese amazons village, or Jusenkyo?... Oh... It was Garcia... Garcia that was the third person. Garcia from years ago. When he fell directly into the spring of drown girl.'
'I can see how the entire situation unfolded. Chances are that Garibaldi, being the hero, dived into the spring of drowned girl, and Lee drove right after him, to help Garibaldi save Garcia. Either to help get the maids off of his back. Or, Lee was just being a nice guy... Err girl. Or, maybe both.'
'That means Garibaldi is also cursed to turn into a little girl, with cold water. And past Garcia is with her. And maids from our time caught up with Garcia and Garibaldi...'
'No wonder none of them wanted to talk about what happened.... This has, paradox, written all over it.'
'Also, this means that Garcia knew about Lee the entire time. Over the years. And he did not say anything, to anyone. Not even to the maids. He kept what he knew a secret for all these years... It is possible that Garcia was the first of us to learn about Lee and her stories, only he could not say a word about it, because he would risk wrecking reality itself if he did so.'
'This also explains why Garica avoided River and Annie... When he learned who they were... Especially, during our bikini parties... And I think it is best that I do not mention my theory, to anyone. For right now...'
Rock stated, “The third person theory is not important. Either way, we will likely find out, later.”
Revy looked at Rock, as she smirked, as she said, “You're right. What is important is we finally have Lee where we want her.” She turned to Lee, as she continued smirking. She stated, “And she is all ours.”
Nearby, River suppressed a giggle, as she thought, 'Rock, you are so brilliant. From what little I read from Lee, as she had answered you all. You are very close to the truth. Not that I am going to say a word about it, and risk getting Lee into further trouble. Though, I am glad that you are not going to say anything, either. Because, in the long run, that will help both of us, and Lee.'
Benny turned to Lee, as she said, “Since I learned you were now a girl, Lee. I was wondering, are you all woman now?”
Lee looked over at Benny, as she sarcastically remarked, “I was until you made me remember my life as Lee.”
In response, Benny chuckled a little.
Janet asked, “Do you have a split personality now, Lee?”
Lee turned to Janet, as she flatly stated, “No. Not as far as I can tell. There is only one voice in my head. And if I did have a split personality, I would let the Dongmei personality be in control. I liked being her. I never liked being me, the Lee personality.”
Revy smirked, as she said, with a bit of amusement in her tone of voice, “Then, it is fitting that you are stuck with the Lee personality.”
River turned to Revy, then to Lee, as she stated, “It is more like two personae overlapped, and merged together.”
River looked over at Revy, as she thought, 'Unlike you, Revy. And your Jack persona. Your two personae did not merge. While Lee's did.' She turned to look at Lee, as she continued her thoughts, with a bit of sadness, 'And I do feel for you, Lee. I liked the Dongmei personality, as well. But, I love your Lee personality more.'
'And I believe the Dongmei personality is still in there, as part of you, Lee. You just not aware of those changes. And given how bright and cheerful Dongmei was. Any such changes will be for the better in your outlook on life, how you relate to people, and your social skills.'
Ranma mentioned, “There should be no split personalities created by the smoke from my lamp. I made sure that would not happen, when using it, when I talked to the seller of it.”
Lee turned to Ranma, as she said, “Good. That is one less problem to deal with.”
River thought, 'You are right about that, Lee.'
Lee then shifted in her seat, as the ropes were chaffing her wrists. She thought, 'I really don't see the need for these ropes. I am not getting out of here. And we all know that.'
River overheard Lee's thoughts. She watched what Lee was doing. She thought, 'Lee's right. There is no point to having her tied up, now. Someone needs to do something about this. And I guess I am the girl to do it.' She leaned over, and behind Lee, as she pulled out a knife from one of her pockets. She then unfolded the knife, and she quickly cut the rope that was binding Lee's arms.
Janet asked, in an annoyed tone of voice, “What are you doing?”
With the rope pieces on the floor, Lee brought her hands around to her lap, as she rubbed her wrists. She said, “Thank you.”
River walked back to Lee's right side, as she folded her knife and pocketed it. She turned to Lee, with Lee looked at her. She replied, “You're welcome, Lee.” She looked over at Janet. She stated, “Lee is not going to escape us. And we all know it.”
Rock stated, “River is right.”
Lee admitted, “Yes. I have no way to escape off this island.”
Dutch looked at Lee, as she casually asked, “You are right about that, Lee... So, what are we going to do with you, now? I mean, we want revenge. But, barring turning you into a woman. I didn't really think about exactly what type of revenge we were going to do to you. And with you now already being a woman, that does discount that part of our vengeance.”
Revy stated, “I have some ideas. But, they are not meant for polite company.”
Benny, Janet, and Dutch chuckled at Revy comment, for a few seconds. While everyone else remained silent.
Ranma stated, “Whatever your revenge is, I suggest you have it be kept tame. And uniform. In that all of you do the same revenge to Lee. That way Lee will survive it. And all of you will have revenge, while no one will be able to complain that someone else had more revenge than them.”
Ranma turned to Rock, as she reminded, “That is what you promised those outside, just now.”
Rock turned to Ranma, as she agreed, “I realize that Ranma. And I intend to keep my word.”
Lee looked over at Ranma, as she politely said, “Thank you, Ranma.”
Ranma turned to Lee. She snorted, as she responded, “Don't thank me just yet, Lee. I may be an advocate for you. To a degree. But, I do want to make sure that, given what you have done, that everyone gets a chance at you. Because there should be some measure of revenge for you actions.” Her voice took a kinder tone, as she continued, “But, I am not planning to have revenge on you, myself.”
Natsuru said, “Nor I.”
Akira commented, “Me neither.”
Lee thought, 'That is three less to worry about, from those three. And I can understand the tightrope these three, and River are walking.' She replied, “I understand.”
Ranma said, “Good.”
Revy sarcastically remarked, “Oh, what a heart to heart. It is so sickeningly sweet that it makes me want to puke.”
Rock commented, “That being said. Ranma does have a point. We cannot do anything that will deprive the others of their revenge. Remember, we promised the Knight Sabers we will let them have their revenge. Along with others outside, a few minutes ago, as well.”
Benny pointed out, “You promised the Knight Sabers, and those outside. Not us.” Then, from the corner of her eye, she saw Janet frowning at her. She continued, “Though, I see your point. And our friends deserve some revenge, as well.”
Rock noticed the sudden change of heart, as she stated, in a dry tone of voice, “I am glad you have come around, Benny.”
Janet said, “So, the question is. What type of revenge allows for repeat business?”
There was silence for a few seconds, until Revy started laughing.
Everyone turned to look at Revy.
Rock asked, “What is it, Revy?”
As Revy calmed down, she turned to Rock. She said, “I have the solution. It is so simple. Sex.” She looked over at Lee, as she stated, “Lee, we just make you the bitch of the island.”
Lee remained calm, displaying her well known poker face.
River glanced over at Lee, before she turned back to look at Revy. She thought, 'Looks like the old Lee is back. She knows she cannot reply without causing trouble. But, at the same time, she is not going to give Revy the benefit of seeing her scared. So, I will help her out, as best as I can.'
River strongly stated, in an even tone of voice, “Hey now. Considering your past, you know how traumatic being raped is.”
Revy scoffed, “Like Lee here is not responsible for worse? On a far grander scale.”
River commented, “She just wrote it. She was not personally there.”
Revy stated, “That makes it even worse.”
River defended, “At the time she didn't even know she was hurting real people. Being gang raped is uncalled for.”
Lee quietly said, “I will do it.”
Everyone heard Lee.
River turned to Lee, as she flatly questioned, “What?!”
Lee turned to River, as she calmly said, “I said I will do it.” She turned back to Revy, as she continued, “Within reason. This is the best deal I am going to get. And if I don't resist, which I won't, it will not be rape.”
River thought, 'As much as I hate to admit it. Lee is probably right. And while being made to have sex can be traumatic, it could be far worse. And as long as I am here, I can keep it from being to bad. And it looks like I am going to have to move up my timetable for plan B.'
Janet stated, “Then, it is settled. Sex is how will be our revenge. And we can do it in our S&M dungeon.”
Everyone present, except for River, Akira, Ranma, Natsuru, and Lee, started laughing, as Lee's eyes lit up, at she began to realize what she had just agreed to.
Akira looked at Lee, with pity in her eyes. Akira thought, 'Oh, poor, poor Lee. She didn't know what she is was getting into.'
Lee look around the room, as she quickly stated, “S&M dungeon?! You have an S&M dungeon?! I never wrote about you all having an S&M dungeon!”
As the other women began to calm down, everyone turned to look at Lee.
Janet smirked, as she said, “Interesting. And yes. We do have one. It is right under this building. In the basement, by our vault, with we keep our armory inside of.”
Lee questioned, in a slightly whiny tone of voice, “But, how can you have an S&M dungeon?”
Janet continued smirking, as she stated, “Well, you put it best in your stories. We are X rated characters, in a PG-13 series.”
The Lagoon parents all then laughed even harder, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, Benny shared her wife's smirk, as she said, “And that Lee, is an understatement.”
Revy gave Lee a slasher smile, as she stated, in a sadistic tone of voice, “Yes. As Janet pointed out. We have an S&M dungeon. I believe that everyone should have access to an S&D dungeon. It is a great stress reliever. Surprisingly, I find my time there to be more relaxing them shooting people. And ours comes with whips. And chains. And leather. And everything else.”
River placed her left hand, gently onto Lee's right shoulder.
Lee looked up at River, with pleading eyes.
River looked down at Lee, with a comforting expression on her face. She said, in a pleasant tone of voice, “Don't worry, Lee. I have personally dabbled in the pain-pleasure games. They are not that bad. And we both know you have some latent sadomasochistic tendencies. You will do fine... You might even enjoy it. And either way, I will be there with you.”
Lee gave River a weak smile, and River returned Lee's smile.
River and Lee looked over at the group, as River continued, “As I said. I will be present, as you do this. To prevent things from getting out of hand.”
Rock looked at River and Lee, as she stated, “Fair enough.” She thought, 'River, I agree with you, that you need to be there. Lee will suffer, but not suffer too much.'
River looked Rock in her eyes, with Rock looking back, as River just slightly nodded her head, in acknowledgment of hearing Rock's thoughts.
River then thought, 'I am glad you agree with me, Rock. And I can make this work for plan B.' She stated, “And you will all have to be female, as you do this. And you will not try to turn Lee, male.”
Dutch said, “I can live with that.”
Revy commented, “It just means we get to enjoy more climaxes. And with dildos, it is not much different for the receiver.”
River thought, with concern, 'Revy is way too much into this. Not that there is much I can do on that front. Still, there are other ways to mitigate this situation.'
River stated, “Also, since I will be present for all this. I will stop any action that goes too far. Though, you can continued with something else for that night's session.”
Revy coldly requested, “Define too far?”
River answered, in a matter of fact tone of voice, “You avoid the face and head. You can use whips, but not to the point of causing bleeding. Only bruising. But, no damage to the bones, nor organs. You can penetrate, but not to the point there is tearing. And no choking, puncturing, piercing, nor blood letting, at all.”
Revy raised an eyebrow, as she commented, “You have done this before.”
River admitted, “Yes. I will be Lee's trust person. And we will use safe word rules.”
Rock said, “I can see where you are coming from.”
River commented, “This will be one session per night. And it will be done in groups. With one group per night. And each group will only one shot at Lee. No repeat nights. And no single, individual sessions. We will not spread this out any more than we have too.”
Dutch said, “Okay. That will prevent people from claiming they got more revenge on Lee, than the others.”
River responded, “Exactly. And each nightly session is two hours long, at most.”
Dutch stated, “Three hours. And not a second less.”
River flatly replied, “Fine. But, with ten minute breaks, every hour. And the ten minutes count as part of the session.”
Dutch commented, “Okay. But, there is a bathroom in the dungeon. Lee can use that.”
Lee said, “I can live with that.”
Dutch replied, “Good.”
Janet complimented, “That is not a bad set of rules, that you are coming up with, River.”
River turned to Janet, as she replied, “Thank you, Janet.”
Janet's voice then dripped sarcasm, as she said, “Though, there is no point in doing marathon sessions. Back to back. With Lee here is too tired to enjoy it.”
River bitterly thought, 'I guess I spoke to soon.'
Revy nodded a couple of times, as she stated, “I agree. I can see this working.”
Rock agreed, “So can I.”
Benny commented, “I believe everyone will go for it.”
Dutch said, “And it looks like Lee might survive this, after all.”
River slightly tightened her grip on Lee's left shoulder, as she acknowledge, “That is the idea.”
Benny asked, “So, when do we start?”
Revy suggested, “Ten PM tomorrow, sounds good. I want to be properly rested and in the right frame of mind. And that way, after it is over, we will be ready to get some sleep.”
Rock said, “I agree. We all need rest, after the day we have had. And this is type of action that should be taken in the evening. And not during the day.”
Lee could see the other Lagoon parents smiling in agreement. While, Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru just shrugged their shoulders, in response.
Revy noticed all this. She then turned back to Lee, as she stated, “Then, it is settled. Tomorrow, at ten PM, your ass is literally ours. And I have just the right outfits for the occasion.”
Janet asked, “Our costumes from our last Halloween party?”
Revy turned to Janet, as she happily responded, “Yep. And I'm getting wet just thinking about it.”
Benny smirked, as she said, “Oh girls, this is going to be so much fun.”
Meanwhile, Dutch and Rock just lightly laughed at Revy's suggestion.
River thought, 'Oh no. They are going to wear those things. This is not good. But, it is too late for any of us to back out, now. Still, I need to get Lee and myself out of here.'
River requested, “I think it might be best if Lee and I retire to our bedroom for the night.”
Revy teased, “So, you want a piece of her ass, first?”
River stated, in an even tone of voice, “No. I just want to get her our of here, before you work yourself up into doing something, right now.”
Lee shrugged, as she said, “Besides, I am not in the mood.”
Lee comment caused everyone, save for River, and herself, to giggle a little, for a few seconds.
As the women calmed down, Rock stated, “Fine. You can take Lee to get some sleep. But, give us your reality device, first. We don't want you tempted to leave us. And Janet will escort you to your bedroom.”
River said, “Okay.” She let go of Lee, as she then pulled out her reality device, and handed it to Rock.
As Rock took the device, she said, “Thank you. You will get this back when you are ready to leave the island.” She then pocket the device, in her left front pants pocket, opposite to the reality device in her right front pants pocket.
Rock turned to Lee, as she stated, “And we also removed your weapons from your guestroom.”
Lee looked over at Rock, as she said, “As long as I get them back, when this is over. I am okay with that.”
Rock commented, “You behave, and you will.”
Lee replied, “Okay. I will try too.”
Revy inquired, “So Lee, do you have anything else to say, about this?”
Lee turned to Revy, as she calmly said, “Tomorrow, you will have my ass. But, for tonight, I will have my rest.”
In response, Revy laughed for several seconds, as Dutch commented, “A writer to the last.”
Janet turned to Lee as she asked, “Do you remember that way to your room?”
Lee said, “I remember everything, now.” She thought, 'The smoke from Ranma's lamp seemed to have jogged my memory. Even my old memories. Though, I only want you, River, to know that. But, River, you have a point. You and I best best get out of here, while we can.' She then slowly stood up from her stool.
Janet replied, “Okay. Follow me.”
Janet then walked of the kitchen, with Lee and River following behind her.
As soon as the three women were out of sight, the other women in the room looked at each other.
Dutch stated, “Well, I plan on heading to bed. But first, who wants to take care of the kids. And explain things to them? And who wants to contact those that just left, that we now have a plan?”
Rock pointed out, “Also, we will need to work out the scheduling.”
Benny said, “That shouldn't be a problem. By my math, we should wrap this up in two to three weeks. Maybe a month, as most. Depending on how large each of the groups are? And if some of them mind doing it, when Lee is having her period.”
Revy stated, “That is another point we will ask Lee about. When exactly is her cycle.”
Rock commented, “I spoke to River, about that, this morning. Don't ask how it came up in our conversation. Anyway, that matter should not be an issue for another few weeks.”
Revy said, “Okay. At least, we won't have to worry about her using that as an excuse to get out of this, for a few weeks. If ever. Lee always struck me as someone that just wanted to get his, well not her, problems over with. And for her to move on with her life. Given that approach, she will probably do it, even it if is that time of the month for her.”
Rock agreed, “True.”
Dutch commented, “Well, we will get the details, from Lee, later. Doing so now, would ruin the mood. And speaking of group. Are all five of us going to do the first session, together, tomorrow night?”
Revy stated, “We should. We always worked better as a team. Plus, Lee screwed us, together, we should screw her, together”
There was a few snickers from Revy's comment.
Dutch said, “I can go along with that.”
Benny replied, “Same here. I'm with you.”
Rock said, “I don't mind.”
Benny asked, “Though, the question become. Who goes first?”
Rock said, “We will figure that tomorrow.”
Dutch replied, “Okay. So, who is going to contact the others on our plan?”
Revy answered, “I will. I got a kick out of telling them we found Lee, the first time. I will even help set up the schedule.”
Benny turned to Revy, as she replied, “Thanks.”
Ranma said, “I will go see the kids. And tell them what is going.”
Natsuru stated, “Akira and I will go with you?”
Akira said, “Yes. It needs to be a team effort in explaining things to them.”
Benny commented, “So, will I. And I doubt they will want to take part in this revenge.”
Akira said, “I agree. They won't.”
Rock commented, “I think I will get a shower.”
Dutch thought, 'I guess I will get to immediately go to sleep, anyway.' She said, “Well, since you all are going to take care of everything, I will see you guys in the morning.”
The adults broke up, and left the room, as they headed for where they stated they would be going next.
(_)
A few minutes later, in one of the western hallways, on the first floor of the building, Janet, River, and Lee finally came to the door that lead to the guest bedroom that Lee and River shared.
As they came to a stop, by the closed door to River and Lee's bedroom, Janet turned around to face River and Lee, as she stated, “I wanted to ask, Lee. Now, that you have lived as a girl. Complete with the problems that come with it. Has it change your opinion of what you did to us.”
Lee answered, “Not really. Except for dealing with sensitive breasts, monthly periods, and peeing sitting down. Day to day. I don't see much difference between being a woman, or a man.” Lee thought, 'Besides feeling calmer, and not having to deal with morning hard-ons. But, I am not going to say that out loud, River. Considering I know you are reading my thoughts.'
River suppressed a giggle, as she thought, 'At least Lee has her sense of humor. If it is still slightly twisted.'
Janet conceded, “You have a point there.”
Lee inquired, “Now, do you remember our conversation at the factory, on Mars?”
Janet looked over at River, and back to Lee.
Lee realized what was going on, as she casually scoffed, “Don't worry, Janet. I keep no secrets from, River. And we both know that River here can keep a secret.” She thought, 'Which is an understatement.'
River thought, 'You are right about that, Lee.' She said, “Lee is correct. She keeps no secrets from me. And I keep her secrets. So, I will keep any secrets you have, in dealing with her.”
Janet said, “That is nice. And yes. I do remember our conversation. I looked up that series, in your reality. You are right. I am naturally a nympho. And Rock and Revy can be real idiots.”
River deadpanned, “No kidding.” She thought, 'I looked up that storyline, as well. Way back when I first learned about it, from reading Lee's mind. While I was still pretending to be, Sam, in Plata Podrido.'
Lee said, “I am glad you realize the truth, Janet.”
Janet commented, “Well, tomorrow you are going to find out how much of a nympho I can be. And I will do my best for you to enjoy what I do to you. You will experience pain. But, you will also experience pleasure.”
Lee calmly responded, “I find that comforting to know.”
Janet said, “Well, good night River, and Lee. You are both going to need your rest, for tomorrow nights' activities.”
Lee replied, “I hope you sleep well tonight, Janet.”
River said, “See you in the morning, Janet.”
Janet smiled at the two other women. She then walked around them, to her right, as she made her way down the hallway, away from them.
River then walked over to the door to their bedroom, and she opened it. As she passed through the doorway, and into the room, she turned on the ceiling light, from the wall switch by the door, on the interior side of the wall
Lee walked in the room, behind River, with Lee gently shutting the door behind her. Lee then stopped a few feet inside the guest bedroom.
As River continued walking into their bedroom, with her back turned to Lee, she casually offered, “Are you hungry? I know you missed supper. And in a little while, I could sneak a snack out for you, from the kitchen?”
River then turned around, and what she saw caused her heart sink a bit.
River saw that Lee was looking down at her feet, as she said, in a defeated tone of voice, “No River. I am not hungry... I just have a lot on my mind, and I am not sure where to start.”
River thought, 'I have to cheer her up. And this might do it...' She mentioned, “By the way, Rose and Violet stated that they still consider you their friend. Their sister. No matter what. And after this is over, you are welcome to return to them, and their village.”
Lee did not face River, as she calmly replied, in an emotionally tired tone of voice, “That is good. They have always been good friends to me. Cologne said something similar, right before we left the village... I guess their village...” She quietly said, “I guess, not my village... Not anymore...” She continued, in a normal tone of voice, “So, at least I have options... After I get through this mess.”
River thought, ' To look at her like this is breaking my heart. I have to do something.' She asked, “Would you like a hug?”
Lee looked back up at River, as she said, “Sure. I could use a hug.”
River calmly walked over to Lee, as she hugged gently the black haired woman.
Lee did not return the hug, as she just leaned her head on River's right shoulder.
They silently stayed that way for several minutes, until changed their clothes, and they went to their own separate beds, to get some sleep.
They did not even bother to brush their teeth. They just turned out the lights, laid in their beds, and soon fell asleep.
(_)
The next morning, Lee was comfortably sleeping in her bed, on her back. She only had on her white panties, and a t-shirt.
In Lee's sleep, she had kicked the covers of her bed to her feet.
As Lee woke up, in the darkness of her room, she recalled both her sets of memories. And in her half-awake state, she could not tell what was real, and what was a dream.
She immediately used her hands to check her body. She felt her breasts, under her shirt, and her slit under her panties.
Lee relaxed, as she thought, 'I am a girl. A woman.' She then started to giggle a little, as she continued her thoughts, 'I am now a girl for good.'
Then, as she became more awake, she recalled the events of last night, as she mentally reflected, 'Well, I am fucked... Or, more aptly, I am going to be fucked tonight, at ten PM. For three hours. Then, the next foreseeable nights, in the future. Though, I do wonder what time it is, and if River is still asleep.
Given there was no window in the room, to the outside, which Lee liked, she had to lean up, and turned on the lamp light, between her bed and River's bed.
After she did so, she saw that River was gone, and that her bed was made up. She then saw that the digital clock on the nightstand by the lamp, between their beds, stated it was ten forty AM.
Lee then turned the lamp light back off. And she then fell back onto her bed, with her head hitting her pillow, as she enjoyed the darkness surrounding her.
Lee thought, with mild amusement, and happiness, “I haven't slept late like this in a long time. Even as Dongmei. But, it sure is nice to do this every once in a while. Also, River can sure be quite when she wants to be. And it was thoughtful of her not to wake me up... Okay. I have over eleven hours before Revy, and her gang, are going to literally fuck me... Well, it could be worse... And speaking of being fucked... Why not?...'
Lee then used her left hand to reach under her shirt, and start to slowly massage her right breast, as she used her right hand to reach under panties, as she gently rubbed her genitalia.
As Lee enjoyed the pleasure she was making herself feel, she delightfully thought, 'It really is nice being a girl, in a healthy, young body… Oh yea... Real nice, indeed... Still, I think I will shave down there, for tonight... But, at least I can have some fun, right now...'
(_)
At the moment, right outside the bedroom, in the hallway, River was walking down the hallway, towards the bedroom she shared with Lee.
As River did so, she thought, 'That breakfast we had was good. But, it is getting kind of late, and I need to check on Lee. To see if she is still asleep.'
When River reached the door to their bedroom, she immediately stopped in her tracks, as she sensed what Lee was doing on the other side of the door.
River began to quietly giggle, as she thought, 'Okay. She's up. And from what I sense from her, she about to be in the clouds, for a few minutes... I will let her have her fun, right now. She deserves this. And I will talk to her, later.'
River turned around, and softly walked away from the door to Lee and hers bedroom, as she went to do something else to kill time in the moment.
(_)
Half an hour later, when Lee was finished, she got out of her bed, and made her bed.
Next, she got cleaned up, dressed, and ready to face the day. She brushed her teeth, and used the western style toilet. While in the shower, she used a razor to carefully shave the hair off her crotch, and genitalia. As Dongmei, this was not the first time she had done this. And Lee still retained the memories and skills she had as Dongmei, so she had no problems in doing so.
After Lee cleaned and dried herself off, she got dressed in clothing the Lagoon family had provided her. Along, with wearing her red slippers, without socks. But, when she returned to her bedroom, she found her weapons missing.
Then, Lee remember that Rock mentioned they took her weapons from her room. But, they would later be returned to her. So, Lee did not worry about her weapons.
Next, she used her amazon training to good use, by sneaking into the kitchen, to raid the fridge, without getting caught.
Lee then got something to eat and drink. Though, just as she put her glass and plate in the sink, she found she had to use the restroom, again. And she used the restroom in a hallway, near the kitchen.
A few minutes later, after Lee peed, she dried herself, pulled up her panties and pants, washed her hands, and drying her hands on a hand towel by the sink. Though, when she exited the restroom, she found herself standing face to face with the dark blue haired woman, whom she recognized.
It was Violin, and she had a warm smile on her face.
Violin took a few steps back from Lee, in the hallway. She then came to a stop, as she said, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Hi yea Lee. You look good as a girl.”
Lee thought, 'Violin. I guess she and Aeryn are here for their revenge. I should be surprised. And well, at least Violin is being polite. I wonder what she wants to talk to me about?'
Lee responded, “Hey Violin. And thanks. You look good, yourself.”
Violin happily replied, “Thank you.”
Lee thought, 'Now, to confirm my worries.' She inquired, “So, what are you doing here?”
Violin answered, “Aeryn and I came here last night to see you. You must have missed us in the crowd.”
Lee admitted, “I did. I had other things on my mind.” She thought, 'Like remember decades worth of memories, and being presents like a piece of meat for my victims.'
Violin cracked a grin, as she stated, “I bet. Though, when it was time to leave. Instead of going directly back home, last night, we just teleported to this morning. When we got here, the girls told us what was going on.”
Lee thought, 'Not bad. And that is exactly what I would expect from you and Aeryn.'
Violin then mentioned, “And we are in line for our night with you.”
Lee responded, “I understand. So, where is Aeryn?”
Violin stated, “Aeryn is with Akira, Ranma, and Natsuru. But, I figured I might want to chat with you, in private.”
Lee said, “I hope you are not upset with me being the writer.”
Violin replied, “Nah. Aeryn is still pissed, but not me.”
Lee commented, “That is good to hear.”
Violin complimented, “And that hologram trick, back in that factory was pretty good.”
Lee joked, “Yea. You both walked into that one.”
Violin laughed for a few seconds. She then smiled, as she stated, “Yes. We did. I am glad you have your sense of humor back.”
Lee replied, “I never lost it.”
Violin said, “That is comforting to know.”
Lee then looked down at Violin. And Lee saw that the other woman was wearing a loose, untucked t-shirt, over a bra. Below that was pants, with a belt outline showing on the sides of her waistline, and then her shoes.
But, what caught Lee's eyes was the slight bulge on the front of Violin's otherwise flat stomach.
Lee looked back up at Violin's face, as she stated, “You're pregnant?”
Violin grin grew a bit, as she casually said, “Yea. Aeryn and I discussed it. And we decided we wanted another child. But, Aeryn didn't care to go through with the pregnancy, and birth, a second time around. So, I volunteered to give it a go. Aeryn used some of that magic man powder to knocked me up... And she is a hot as a man, as she is a woman.”
Lee mildly giggled at the thought of Aeryn temporarily turning herself into a man.
Violin then placed her right hand gently on her stomach, as she continued, “And it has been fun, so far. By the way, my mom and dad, well, Violin’s mom and dad, are thrilled they are going to be grandparents. And my son, brother, and friends, are too.”
As Lee returned Violin's grin, she stated, in a happy tone of voice, “Well, congratulations. And it is nice that everyone is happy.”
Violin calmly replied, “Thank you. That is part of what I want to talk to you about.”
As thought then occurred to Lee, as she inquired, “Well, before we get into that. I was wondering. Given how fast Sebacean pregnancies can be. Is this a fast pregnancy? Or, a this a slow pregnancy?
Violin answered, “Given various factors and reasons. In dealing with the health of my baby. I am taking medication to have a slow pregnancy. Down to nine months. To make sure if there are any complications, that they can be corrected in time. My womb, and my unborn child inside it, is literally scanned every week. So, we can stay on top of this. Also, I am going on two and a half months, right now. By the way, this child is a girl.”
Lee thought, 'Given that you, Violin, are half human, half Ixioran Altairian hybrid, and Aeryn is a Sebacean peacekeeper, it is a very wise idea to slow down the pregnancy of your baby daughter. To make sure any problems, that can arise, are dealt with before it is too late to fix them.'
Lee responded, “Okay. That is nice. Now, you stated you are in line for what is going to happen to me. And, as you said, Aeryn is still upset with me. So, are you here for revenge, along with Aeryn?”
Violin stated, “The answer is. Yes. We are both here for revenge against you. And that is quite the revenge they came up for you. I have been in similar situations.”
Lee commented, “Yes. I know. At least I got a choice. Unlike you.”
Violin responded, “True. But, concerning us. This is more or less, for Aeryn.”
Lee questioned, “She is still pissed I wrote that scene with you to sleeping with Scorpius?
Violin answered, “Yea. Still, I had fun during that incident?”
Lee replied, “I bet. And you're welcome.”
Violin let out a laugh. She then said, “Also, one other will be joining us, along with River. Though, not to worry. It won't be that bad.”
Lee stated, “You, I am not so worried about. Man, or woman. You have very simple wants in bed. It is Aeryn that scares me.”
Violin admitted, “Yea. She is a real tiger in bed.”
Lee asked, “I don't doubt that. So, how is Harvey?”
Inside Violin's head, Harvey thought, 'I glad Lee remembers me. And I must say she is quite cute, as a woman.'
Violin mentally replied, 'No arguments there.'
Violin verbally answered, “Fine. And he likes you the way you are now.”
Lee commented, “I am not surprised. Harvey always had good tastes.”
Inside Violin's head, Harvey smiled at Lee's compliment.
Lee went onto say, “And Harvey. I know you are seeing and hearing this. So, thank you.”
Harvey mentally said, “Please, tell Lee, you're welcome, from me.”
Violin stated, “Harvey says, you're welcome. By the way, I learned about that deal you cut with Harvey, during the time loop. I must say. That is something else.”
Lee said, “It was the only option I had at the time.”
Violin replied, “I know.”
Lee teased, “So, how is Harvey handling the pregnancy.”
Violin answered, “He supported our decision. And he is fine with it... And yes, Harvey still considers himself to be a, he.”
Harvey thought, 'You are correct about all of that, Violin. It is your body. And this experience might help your relationship with Aeryn.'
Violin mentally conceded, 'That might be a possible added benefit to the situation.'
Lee thought, 'When is comes to gender and personality. I have no right to judge... Besides, there are other matters to attend too.' She asked, “Now, what do you want to talk about with me, Violin?”
Violin calmly said, “I have a few things I need to talk to you about. But, I guess the first thing we need to discuss, concerns book four of your stories.”
Lee guessed, “Is this about me reincarnating you as your biggest female fan? Or, your one night stand with Scorpius? Which you admit was fun.”
Violin giggled a little. She then said, “Neither. This is about my child.”
Lee quickly realized with child Violin was talking about. She stated, “Of the three... That I know of... Not counting the one currently growing in your stomach. I am guessing you are talking about Grayza's daughter?”
Lee mentally reflected, 'The other two are Aeryn's son, Little D. And Katralla's daughter. Violin, as John, is likely the only human man in the multiverse that can claim to have three different children, from three different alien women, while technically responsible for conceiving one of them, the old fashioned way. Aeryn became pregnant from John's clone. Grayza raped him. And Katralla was impregnated by a DNA sample from John.'
'Now, that I think about it, Violin's past relationship problems rank up there with Ranma's past experiences... And the way my life is looking, my relationship problems are not that far behind those two...'
Violin said, “Yes. That is why I want to talk to you about this in private. Mentioning this in front of Aeryn would risk reopening a lot of old wounds for the both of us. The type of wounds that should stay in the past.”
Lee thought, 'Yea. And ironically, Grayza's pregnancy was due to the actress that played her was pregnant at the time of the shooting of the Peacekeeper miniseries. Which I am sure, during your childhood as Violin. And how big a Farscape fan you are as Violin. That you already know.'
Lee calmly stated, “That is completely understandable.”
Violin responded, “I am glad you agree. It is nice that the years have not dulled your sharp mind.”
Lee thought, 'Clearly, she realizes I am still as cunning as ever. Not that it matters at the moment...” She questioned, “No. The years have not... So, you were saying?”
Violin commented, “Well, about my daughter with Grayza. I would like to thank you in how you handled that situation. Even though you killed Grayza, you arranged for our daughter to have a good life, with a good family. And you kept it vague. Not even giving her name. That even those that read your stories could not find her. With the only person who knows where she is is Scorpius, whom has a vested interested in making sure that she has a good life.”
Lee stated, “I enjoyed writing broad strokes in that scene. And I made it hard for her to be found. Are you planning to track her down?”
Violin sadly answered, “No. I am sure that Scorpius made sure she has had a good life. And even if I was still, John. I would not visit her, for fear of causing her trouble.”
Lee thought, 'As tragic as it is. You have a point, Violin. Not that I am going to tell you so. Because it would make you feel worse.' She said, “Yes. It is a bittersweet situation.”
Violin agreed, “Exactly. I also know from the Farscape comics I read, during my second childhood, as Violin, that Grayza, in the comic timeline, would have eventually been deposed, anyway. Only, in that timeline, our daughter was exiled with her. And my counterpart allowed it. That upset me. Not that I am going to visit that parallel reality. Doing so would cause too many problems for everyone involved. But, it does annoy me.”
“Still, in the timeline that you created, our daughter was not dragged down by her mother, and she has a good life. And for that, I thank you.”
Lee thought, 'Now, that is touching. I think that is the sweetest thank you I have ever received from any of the people I wrote about... Ever...” Lee sincerely replied, in a supportive tone of voice, “Well, you're welcome, Violin.”
Violin gave Lee a warm smile, as she responded, “Good. By the way, since you still have your wits about you. After you got your memory back. Why haven't you tried to escape?”
Lee looked away from Violin's face a few seconds, as she thought, 'I might as well be honest with her about this.'
Lee turned back to looked into Violin's eyes, as she calmly answered, “At this time, I don't see how I could. And I realize that there is no point in doing so. Since I am not dead, nor being tortured to death, right now. I consider this situation to be a plus. And I should survive what they do have planned. So, I am not going to risk screwing up my situation even worse. No pun intended.”
Violin nodded once, as she stated, “Well, I can see your point on this. Also... And if this gets out, I will never admit to the others that I said this... But, in book four, you and Scorpius made a good point on my mortality, as John. I would not outlive them. And I did check. Unlike the magazine timeline. Translator microbes of my home reality, as John, do not extend the lifespan of people.”
“You both were right. My family and friends would have outlived me by centuries. That would have been cruel to everyone involved. And since I have cheated death before, what you both arranged, though out there, even for my life, before that, was not that horrible a fate. And what you both did solved a lot of my problems...”
“I mean, besides giving me that monthly problem...” She cracked a grin, as she added, “That you now share.”
Lee deadpanned, “Yea.”
Violin giggled for a few seconds. She then went onto say, “I have no real complaints with my new body, and my life. Which you allowed me to returned to, without missing a beat.”
Lee commented, “I hope, the gender change, and slight personality changes. did not cause to any serious problems with your family and friends.”
Violin shrugged, as she commented, “I will admit that there was a short adjustment period. But, soon after, things worked out for the better. Even my son accepted me as his father, with only minor difficulties. And that is why, when it is Aeryn's turned to have revenge on you, I will be there to help steer things towards more... Pleasant activities.”
Lee smiled, as she replied, “I appreciate that, Violin.”
Violin inquired, “Anyway, I do have another question. While I understand where my mother... Birdy, gave me my current name... Violin. What I don't understand, is why did you have me reincarnated as Birdy's daughter in the first place? Where you on drugs?”
Lee said, in a plain, matter of fact, tone of voice, “No. I was not on drugs. And what scares me is that I honestly don't know why I had you reincarnated as Birdy's daughter, Violin, in the first place. I was just writing book one, and towards the end of book one, that idea just popped in my head... Around the same time as the beginning plotlines for books two, three, and four.”
Violin said, “Well, you are not alone, concerning that matter. Your answer scares me, as well... Also, I better go meet Aeryn, before she gets worried about me. My pregnancy has only made her more concerned for my welfare.”
Lee said, “I fully understand.”
Lee thought, 'Though, if Aeryn thought about it, she should not be so worried about Violin. Trying to fight Violin would be like trying to fight Thor, without his hammer... Which would be a very difficult fight for even the best fighters of those people she knows. Such as Annie, Arcee, Roberta, River...'
'Speaking of which? I am so happy I wrote Violin so that she is still nice, and she prefers to use her head, instead of her fists, when confronting a problem. Or, I would have had real problems with her... Still, I better reply to her.'
Lee said, “And good luck with the pregnancy and birth.”
Violin smiled, as she replied, “Thanks. And see you later.” Violin then turned, and walked passed Lee, and as she headed for another part of the mansion.
Meanwhile, Lee also turned in a direction, towards the gym, in search of River.
(_)
A few minutes later, as Lee made her way to the gym, she walked through the door, and into the equipment part of the gym. As Lee did so, she almost ran into Sarah and Molly, whom were about to exit the room.
Fortunately, all three women stopped in time, to prevent hitting each other.
Lee looked at the two blond sisters, and she saw that each of them were wearing a t-shirt, over a sports bra, gym shorts, and slippers.
Lee also noticed, in thought, 'I don't see any sweat on their clothing, nor brow. But, given they inherited some of their parents super-soldier serum abilities. Including it taking a lot of effort to work up a sweat. So, they could have been working out for an hour, and still smell like a rose... I am sure they appreciate that part of that I gave them.'
Molly was the first to break the silence, as she greeted Lee, “Hi Lee.”
Sarah calmly said, “Hello Lee.”
Lee replied, “Hi girls. So, what have you two been up to?”
Molly coyly said, “Some light morning sparring.”
A thought occurred to Lee, as she inquired, “By the way. Sarah, are you okay after you were electrocuted by Yurika at the factory roof.”
Sarah commented, “Oh, I am fine. I have had worse during our sparring matches.”
Lee thought, 'I will ask Yurika later after her kidneys. Now, to find River.' She asked, “Good. You wouldn't happen to know where River is?”
Sarah answered, “No. But, we were just talking about you.”
Lee replied, “Yea. I know I am the talk of the island.”
Molly stated, “Not just about that... Listen, we would prefer to talk about this, somewhere private. This is not the type of conversation for someone to overhear.”
Lee thought, 'Considering what I did to these two, I can guess what this about.' Lee requested, “Okay. Where do you want to talk about this?”
Molly answered, “My bedroom... Besides, Sarah and I need to get dressed.
And Sarah can pick up some of her clothing, in her bedroom, and she can change, when we get to my bedroom.”
Lee back out of the gym doorway, and into the hallway, as she responded, “Just lead the way.”
Molly and Sarah then walked into the hallway, and towards the front staircases, as Lee followed right behind them.
(_)
A few minutes later, they made it to Molly's bedroom. After a minor detour to Sarah's bedroom, for her to get some fresh clothing.
Molly opened the door to her bedroom, and held it open for the other two women with her.
Sarah walked in, first. Then, Lee. And Molly gently closed the door behind her.
Lee heard Molly lock the knob of the door with her hands.
As Lee and Sarah turned around to face Molly, Lee thought, 'I guess these two are serious about their privacy. Not that I blame them.'
As Molly let go of the knob, she turned around and looked over at the other two women. She said, “Lee, go sit on my bed, as we get changed.”
Lee turned around to see Molly's bed in front of her. It was a nice bed, with the sheets already made.
Lee calmly walked over to the bed, and she gently sat on the end of Molly's bed.
Lee then watched as both blond sisters walks over to Molly's dresser, with Sarah setting her fresh set of clothing on top of the dresser.
Sarah looked over at Lee, then to Molly. She asked, “Are you sure it is okay for her to be here, as we change clothing?”
Lee stated, “I have been a girl for a long time. I have all the same parts, and problems that come from said parts, that you do.”
As Molly pulled out a few set of clothes for herself, from the shelves of her dresser, she let a laugh out. She then turned to her sister, as she commented, “She has a point.”
Sarah conceded, “You are right.”
As Sarah and Molly got change into some of their more casual, day to day, clothing, Lee looked around Molly bedroom.
Lee thought, 'Molly's bedroom is much more mature that before. What I wrote in my stories, concerning this room, was about a school girl bedroom. This is an adult woman's bedroom, converted from a school girl's bedroom... Though, I think it is best I just stay quiet about this. And that I not look at these two women, as they get dress... Though, I am a girl now, myself, it is still rude to stare.'
A couple of minutes later, both blond sisters were dressed in ordinary white bras, under their t-shirts. They wore panties, under pants, and slippers on their feet.
Both sisters then discarded their workout clothing in a hamper, by the closet in the room.
When they were finished getting dress, both women walked up to Lee, and sat down to her sides, on the end of Molly's bed. Molly was to Lee's right, and Sarah was to Lee's left.
Lee thought, 'They clearly planned this. And even though I am no longer helpless, by any means. Given what these two are capable. And what I have done to them. I do not want to cause them any more trouble.”
Lee stared in front of her, as she calmly inquired, “So, what do you want talk to me about?”
Molly said, “You see Lee. The problem is, we don't just love each other. We are still in love with each other. And it is your fault.”
Sarah stated, “Given we are now sisters, we know it is wrong, but we cannot help it. Fortunately, we have an understanding with each the rest of our family. But, why did you do it?”
Lee quietly said, “I don't how to say this without sounding cold and unfeeling.”
Molly requested, “Say it anyway.”
Lee was quiet for a few seconds at she turned to look Molly in her face, then Sarah in her face, and finally she looked in front of her, as she stated, “When I first saw the Black Lagoon anime, I was touched by your sad story. Along those lines, I think the anime did a better job with you, than the manga.”
Sarah spoke up, “We agree. Please continue.”
Lee responded, “Yea. The anime seemed to show that you had not given up the fight. Where your manga counterparts seemed to have resigned themselves to their fates. And they had dressed for their own funerals... And I know that it is a real mind screw to see your own life and death... I probably should not have had you all see that, at the end of book three.”
Molly calmly commented, “What is done, is done. And knowing that we are together in this life helped us get over what happened, and what we saw happen.”
Sarah said, “Yes. We are much better, now.”
Lee stated, in a sad tone of voice, “But, the dynamic relationship between you two, when you are Yukio and Ginji. It was a classic tragic love story. At the time, Molly, as Yukio you were too young, and Sarah, as Ginji, your were too old. And you both clearly knew it, and you respected the boundaries you faced.”
Molly inquired, with sadness in her tone of voice, “Then, since you knew we were in love. And you wanted us to continuing being in love with each other, why did you create these boundaries we now face? Why did you make us sisters?”
Lee answered, with emotion guilt in her tone of voice, “Because I am a sucker for tragic stories. Not just love stories. And your story had so much potential to be taken further, through reincarnation.”
Sarah questioned, “Then, why didn't you have us reborn in different families?”
Lee responded, “Partly because I did research on the subject of reincarnation. There are cases of good friends in one life being born as siblings. Even as different genders than they were in their previous life. Such as a case of good friends that were pirate men, whom hanged, and ended up sisters in their next life.”
“And if you were born in different families, you would have likely never been reunited. And the other part was that I have found that life is never perfect... Life is always flawed... Usually very flawed... So, I combined the two concepts of reincarnation and tragic love. And in doing so, I changed the tragedy from a case of age, to blood relation...”
Molly and Sarah noticed Lee's voice trembled a little, as she continued, “And I am so sorry for the pain I have caused you. If I had known this was all real, in another part of the multiverse, I would have done things differently... So, very differently...”
Molly use her left hand to reach around to hug Lee's left shoulder, as she leaned her head against Lee's right shoulder. Sarah then used her right hand to reach around to hug Lee's right shoulder, as she leaned on Lee's left shoulder.
Molly quietly said, “We realize this.”
Sarah calmly replied, “Yes. We do.”
Lee did not return the hugs, in fear of spoiling the mood. Though, she thought, with bittersweet emotion, 'This is another thing I like being a girl. People show me affection, instead of only seeing me as a threat...'
They silently stated like that for several seconds, until, within seconds of each other, Molly and Sarah both leaned up, and let go Lee.
Lee looked over at Sarah, then Molly, and then back to her front. She quietly said, in a sober tone of voice, “Thank you, for being understanding.”
Molly replied, in a sober tone of voice, “Okay. We just wanted to understand, why. Now, we do.”
Sarah quietly said, with just enough force to be heard by the other two women, “Yes. So few do understand such matters in this day an age. But, you do. And we do.”
Molly inquired, with a bit of curiosity in her tone of voice, “So, do you remember the conversation we had on the radio, at that factory on Mars?”
Lee answered, “Vaguely... How long ago was it for you?” She thought, 'I may remember events and people. But, I not remember things, word for word. I do not have a photographic memory. And I am thankful for that.'
Molly stated, “A few weeks.”
Lee said, “Well, for me it was decades ago.”
Sarah playfully commented, “Ouch... You have a good memory, under the circumstances.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Molly said, “Well, I was thinking about what you said during that conversation. And not what you said just to me. But, what you said to all of us. And you made some very good points. You did do a lot of good for all of us. And most of us refuse to acknowledge that.”
Lee calmly admitted, “Thank you, again. For realizing the good I have done. And the bad is pretty much due to me dealing with my personal demons.”
Sarah softly commented, “I would not want to meet such demons.”
Lee quietly said, “Yea... They are not pleasant. Even to this day. I am just glad I had enough sense not to complain to your parents about reintroducing me to my demons.”
Molly agreed, “Yes. That is a bit of a rotten deal for you. Making you remember like that.”
Lee said, “Yes. It is... Well, if there is nothing else you want to talk to me about, I will be going.”
Sarah answered, “I have nothing else to really talk to you about.”
Molly replied, “I'm good.”
Sarah stated, “We just really needed to sort that out with you.”
Lee said, “If it is any conciliation. You both are alive, healthy, and sane. So, I am sure you to will figure out how to work through this problem.”
Molly agreed, “I think we will.”
Sarah commented, “Yes. We have nothing better to do.”
Lee said, “Then, I look forward to talking with you both, later.”
Sarah replied, “So do we.”
Molly offered, “Yes. If you need to get something off you chest, to just us know. We are will to listen.”
Lee said, “Thanks, girls. I will keep that in mind.”
Lee then got up from Molly's bed. She walked to the door, unlocked the knob, turned the knob, and opened the door.
Next, Lee turned around to see Molly and Sarah looking back at her.
Lee gave them a smile, before she turned back around, and exited the room, into the hallway, with her gently closing the door to Molly's bedroom, behind her.
As the two blond sisters turned back to look at each other, Sarah calmly asked, “Molly, why could I not get angry at Lee?”
Molly moved over on the end of her bed, to where she was sitting beside Sarah, to Sarah's right side. She looked at her sister, as she answered, “Because, she is as screwed up as we are. And all three of us are mature enough to handle our problems as adults.”
Sarah agreed, “Yes. We are.”
Molly inquired, “So, what do you want to do for the rest of the morning?”
Sarah stated, “I was thinking we could swim in the pool, until lunch.”
Molly said, “Good idea. We will get our swimsuits and head out there.”
Sarah commented, “Yes. It will be fun.”
The two sisters then went to retrieve their swimsuit, put them on, and head to their sea water pool, in the backyard of the mansion.
(_)
Meanwhile, Lee had just left Molly's bedroom. As Lee walked down the hallway, from Molly's bedroom, towards the staircases, in the front of the mansion, she came soon within ten feet of the entryway stair case, on that side of the second story hallway she was walking down, when she saw Kristina turn from the stairs, and towards her.
Kristina then made her way down hallway towards Lee.
Lee stopped walking, as Kristina casually approached her.
Both women continued to look at each other, as Kristina soon came to a stop a few feet in front of Lee.
As both women continued to look at each other, Kristina said, in a kind tone of voice, “Hello Lee. You are just the woman I wanted to see.”
Lee thought, 'Let's see what she wants?' She warmly requested, “Hello Kristina. What do you need?”
Kristina calmly asked, “I have a question for you. An important one to me. And I figure you might be the only one that can answer my question. Also, it is personal, so I wanted to ask you, alone. That question being. Who is my father? My mother sadly claims that she does not remember. And I believe her.”
Lee thought, 'Kristina was never one to beat around the bush.' She said, in a calm, though sad tone of voice, “I am sorry, Kristina. But, I have done you a great disservice. I don't know who your father is. I only wrote Dutch having sex to get pregnant, in a third person comment. I did not give any real details on the matter.”
Kristina responded, in a disappointed tone of voice, “That is what I thought.”
Lee spoke up, in a slightly more positive tone of voice, “But hey. I gave you five loving parents. So, you were not wanting for caring parents.”
Kristina begrudgingly agreed, “True.”
Lee mentioned, “Also, you can use a reality device to find out who your father is. Just make sure to be careful not to change the past, and you don't end up becoming you own father.”
Kristina reacted, in slight disgust, as she responded, “First... Ewww... Second, I am a girl now. At least for the rest of this life.”
Lee pointed out, “That didn't stop Revy, nor Janet, from being fathers to Yukio, and Sarah.”
Kristina conceded, “Okay. You have a point there. I will take what you said under advisement.”
Lee kindly replied, “Good.”
Kristina questioned, “By the way. Expect for Yukio and Rebecca. Both of which are obvious. Where did you come up with our current names from?”
Lee honestly answered, “If I knew why I named you, Kristina, along with giving Sarah and Molly their names, I would tell you. But, it is kind of a mystery to myself.”
Kristina mildly giggled. She then replied, “That figures.”
Lee said, “I know. Also, if you see River, tell her I am looking for her.”
Kristina responded, “She is downstairs, in the entertainment room, by the front door, with Nodoka, Mikoto, and Yurika.”
Lee smiled, as she replied, “Thanks, Kristina.”
Kristina returned Lee smile, as she said, “No problem. And have a good day. Also, good luck tonight. You are going to need it.”
Lee thought, 'It is no surprise that the others told their children what is going on. They are all adults, after all. But, I am not going to make an issue out of it, for Kristina, nor any of the younger members of this household.' She replied, “I know. And thanks, again.”
The two women then walked passed each other, as they continued on their way.
(_)
A minute and a half later, Lee had descended the staircase, closet to her, and she made her way down to the first floor. She then took a left into the entertainment room.
When Lee made it to the open doorway to the room, she came to a stop, as she looked into the room. She saw that River was watching a movie with Yurika, Mikoto, and Nodoka. The four women were sitting in the couches, on the far wall, to Lee's right, as Lee saw an action movie was playing on the large, wall mounted, widescreen TV to her left.
Lee turned to look at River. As she focused her attention on River, as she thought, 'There she is. Like Kristina said.'
River was the first to notice Lee. She turned Lee, while she calmly stated, in a happy tone of voice, “Lee... It is good to see you up.”
The three sisters then looked up at Lee, as Nodoka used the remote she had to mute the sound from the TV.
Nodoka said, “Good to see you, Lee.”
Yurika commented, “Nice that you are here with us, Lee”
Mikoto said, “It is good to see you up and about, Lee.”
Lee said, “Good morning to you too, girls.”
Lee mentally wondered, 'Since I have met with most the other kids this morning, I might as well see if these three want to talk about anything.'
Lee noticed River cracking a grin. Lee causally continued her thoughts, 'Yes River. It has been an interesting morning.'
River teased, “It got interesting even before you got out of bed.”
Lee immediately realized what River meant, as her face blushed in embarrassment.
In response, River giggle, as seeing her good friend blush from obvious embarrassment.
Mikoto look at Lee, then River, and back to Lee. She deadpanned, “Do we really want to know what you two are hinting at?”
Lee and River said, in unison, “No.”
Lee thought, 'Now, to ask Yurika.” She turned her attention three sisters, as she inquired, “Yurika. I was wondering. I hope that kidney strike didn't do any serious damage to your body.”
Yurika stated, “I am okay. And thank you for asking. I shouldn't have thrown that lightning at you. That was like firing a gun at you. And you were trying to be as none violent as possible.”
Lee conceded, “Yea. It was an intensely stress experience for me. And you forced my hand. No pun intended. By the way, I already spot to Sarah about that incident. She is okay, as well.”
Yurika replied, “I already know. But, that is nice for you to ask her about that.”
Lee inquired, “So, how long did it take you to recover.”
Yurika answered, “I was sore for a few days. But, I recovered. And Simon, I mean Doctor Tam, checked me out. And I am okay.”
Lee replied, “Good.”
Nodoka mentioned, “By the way. If you are wondering. About that little freezing trick...”
Lee guessed, “And you were faking being stuck, to allow me to escape?”
Nodoka replied, “Exactly.”
Lee commented, “Thank you. Because I had no way to counter your abilities.”
Nodoka responded, “I know. And it is no problem.”
Lee said, “And Mikoto, I hope your were alright after I pushed you into Kristina.”
Mikoto inquired, “We were both fine. Though, how did you guess what attack I was going to use on you? and from which side?”
Lee answered, “None of you wanted to seriously hurt me. And with your fire abilities out. And the fact I was much bigger than use than you then. You would got with a kick that would taking me out quickly, but not harm me. A kick the jaw would do the job with minimum risk to both of us. At worst, I would have a broken jaw.”
“And all fighting instructors almost universally to attack and defend with the right side first.”
Mikoto complimented, “That is some good detective work.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Mikoto turned to River, as she commented, “I see why you like him.”
Nodoka turned to River, as she said, “So do I.”
Yurika turned to River, as she commented, “Me too.”
River turned to the three sisters, with a smile on her lips. She giggled at their responses. River then playfully teased, “I saw her first, girls.”
All the four women on the couch giggle a little at River's playful comment.”
As they calmed down, Lee thought, 'Now, to check if they want to ask any other questions.'
Lee said, “So girls, is there anything that you want to talk to me about? Seriously. Any questions on what a I wrote? And why wrote it that way?”
The four women on the couches turned to look at Lee.
Mikoto answered, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Not really. We understand why you named us, what you named us. Why you had us be related the way we are. Our hair colors. And why each of us has elemental abilities. And why we have that specific elemental ability.”
Lee responded, “Good. I am glad you understand. And unlike some people. Even though I gave you fire abilities Mikoto, I also gave you a strong sense of personal responsibility with them.”
Mikoto replied, “Yes. I am happy you did not make me into a pyromaniac.”
Lee stated, “I know. But, I admit I had some fun with you not using your powers, when the reader would expect you to do so.”
Mikoto said, “I know. We read your stories.”
Nodoka commented, “Unlike my sister, I do have a question. My one question is how are you holding up? Our parents explained what was going on, and how you will be punish. And we think it kind of sucks.”
Lee could see all three sisters nodding in agreement. She replied, “I know. But, it could be worse. Far, far worse.”
Nodoka bitterly agreed, “True.”
Yurika kindly said, “By the way, thanks for having us be loving sisters. Instead of making up all rivals to each other.”
Lee replied, “No problem. I see no point sibling rivalry.”
In response, the three sisters warmly smiled towards Lee.
Lee thought, 'Now, to get down to business.' She said, “Girls... Not to be rude. I know you are watching a movie with River. But, I need to talk to River in private. If it is okay with both you three, and River, if River were to leave me?
Nodoka said, “It is okay with us.”
Lee saw Yurika shrug, while Mikoto nodded once in agreement.
River happily commented, “I love to talk to you, Lee.” She mentally added, 'And do other things to you, as well.'
Lee requested, “Thanks, girls... Okay, River. I would like to talk to you outside?”
River responded, “That would be great... I happen to like the fresh air here.”
Lee agreed, “Yes. It is refreshing.”
River turned to the sisters, as she said, “It was fun girls. We will have to do this again, sometime.”
Nodoka said, “Bye, River.”
Yurika said, “Talk to you, later.”
Mikoto said, “Yea. It is fun spending time with you.”
In response, River just smiled at them. She then turned back to Lee, as she stood up from the couch she was sitting in. As second after she was on her feet, she casually walked over to Lee.
When River reached Lee, both woman then turned, and exited the room, towards the front doors, in the entryway.
Meanwhile, as the sisters turned their attention back to the TV, Nodoka used her remote to turn back on the volume, as they continued watching the action movie they had on the TV.
(_)
A few seconds later, as River and Lee were about to reach the front doors to the mansion, they saw someone open the left door of the entrance.
The two women stopped, as they watched Yukio and Rebecca walking inside. With Rebecca closing the door behind her. The redheaded sisters were wearing a white t-shirts, white short skirts, white socks, and white tennis shoes. And each of the sisters was carrying a tennis racket in their hands.
It did not take a genius to figure out what the two sisters had been previously doing.
Lee thought, 'Where is the tennis court at?'
River verbally answered, “The tennis court is in the back of the mansion. On east end of the island. On the opposite side of the island to the shooting range. It is behind some brush, but there is a path leading to it. They probably just walked around front, so they could avoid the others, as they head to upstairs to get clean, and change their clothes.
Lee thought, 'Okay. Thanks for the answer, River. And they also likely walked around to the front to get some extra exercise.'
River replied, out loud, “Those are my thoughts, as well.”
River's comments caught the attention of Yukio and Rebecca. The two sisters stopped walking, as they turned their attention towards River and Lee.
Yukio said, “Good morning, girls.”
Rebecca commented, “Yea. We hope you both slept well.”
River said, “We did.”
Lee stated, “Yes. We did. And good morning to you two, as well.”
Yukio said, “We heard what happened last night. And we don't like what our parents are planning for you... Not that we can stop it from happening.”
Rebecca commented, “Yea. We both think is sucks.”
Lee responded, “Well, you are not the only ones that think that way. But, it could be worse.”
Yukio replied, “True.”
Rebecca quietly said, “Yea. It could be far, far worse.”
River thought, 'Those two would know. But, I better keep this conversation moving in the right direction.' River stated, “Either way, we do appreciate your concerns.”
Rebecca said, “Thank you, River. Also Lee, we haven't had the chance to yet. And we both wanted to thank you for the wonderful lives you have created for us.”
Yukio happily commented, “Yes. The years have been good to us, here on the island.”
Lee smiled towards the two redheaded sisters, as she happily said, “I am glad that some good has come from my actions.”
Rebecca commented, “More like a lot of good.”
Yukio stated, “Also, we want you to know that all of us. My sisters, and Akira's entire family, are on your side. It is just that our hands are figuratively tired on the matter. We cannot stop them. But, we are still here for you.”
Lee said, “I understand.”
Rebecca inquired, “Anyway, we have a question for you... Even with our weapons, and our memories... Which we try not to remember... Don't worry. We are okay... We could never figure out, in our previous lives, which one of us was Hansel, and who was Gretel.”
Yukio said, “We honestly don't know.”
Lee answered, “Considering in your previous lives that you two swap your identities, between each other, like clothing, I don't think any of us are going to figure out the answer to that question. Let's just be happy that part of your existence is over.”
Rebecca said, “Fair enough. I can go along with that.”
Yukio replied, “I agree.”
Lee commented, “Speaking of which... I do have a personal question for both of you.”
Yukio said, “Go ahead.”
Rebecca questioned, “Sure. What would you like to say?”
Lee asked, “Given your previous lives, is your personal romantic relationships, in your current lives, okay?”
Both sisters turned to each other, as they giggled.
Lee thought, with concern, 'That is not a good sign.'
River let out a laugh at Lee's thought.
Yukio and Rebecca then turned back to look at River, and Lee. Yukio answered, “Yes. We are fine in that department.”
Lee sighed in relief.
Rebecca said, “And the two of us are not into each other, in this life...” Her voice became more playful, as she joked, “Sarah and Molly are the only ones that do that, on this island.”
No one laughed at Rebecca's joke.
Rebecca thought, 'Tough crowd.'
River deadpanned, “Apparently.”
Rebecca went onto say, “Though, we don't have sex with our sisters. The five of us have had sex before. And we use condoms. Though, what we do is pretty tame, when compared to other people we know. It is nothing anything to kinky. And it is nothing compared to what you are about to go through tonight.”
Lee stated, “It is good that you used protection. And I hope you are able to stay friends with those you slept with.”
Rebecca said, “Of course.”
Yukio asked, in a girlish tone of voice, “Can you keep a secret?”
River replied, “Sure.”
Lee said, “Absolutely.”
Yukio stated, “Well, pretty much my sisters and I have individually slept with Yukio, Mikoto, and Nodoka, over the course of the last few years. And that sleeping with a gender bender is fun.”
River commented, “That is an understatement. But, it is more fun to be the gender bender in that situation.”
Lee remained silent, as Rebecca and Yukio looked at each other, while they giggled. They then turned back to River and Lee. Rebecca admitted, “Well, to be honest, we have all use the magical man packets on occasion. And as we said. We used condoms.”
River said, “As long as you are careful in bed, I don't see a problem.”
Yukio and Rebecca smiled at River, as Rebecca replied, “Thank you.”
Lee rhetorically thought, 'Why does none of this surprise me?'
River said, “Because you know them too well.”
Lee casually commented, “And you say you don't do anything too kinky.”
Rebecca playfully retorted, “I guess, kinky, is a subjective word.”
Everyone giggled a little at Rebecca's comment.
As they all calmed down, Rebecca happily thought, 'That is was a good comeback.'
River agreed, “Yes. It was.”
Yukio asked, “Lee. Since it is just us girls. I wonder. Do you have monthly periods, like us?”
Lee raised an eyebrow, as she calmly answered, “Yes. For several years, now. And it is likely one of the reasons your parents, and their friends are not just going to torture me all day and night, until finally killing me.”
Yukio cautiously replied, “Good point.”
Lee mentioned, “But, I still don't find that dealing with such problems is a valid excuse to being a bitch.”
Yukio said, “I agree.”
Rebecca commented, “I am with you on this.”
River stated, “So am I.”
Rebecca commented, “You know. When this is all over. I hope we have a chance to sleep with you, Lee.”
Yukio agreed, “Yes. We would like to do that with you. And we promise. Nothing painful.”
Lee thought, 'They are adults. They are clearly more mature than most of their parents. So, I will think about it.'
River had to hold back a giggle, at Lee's thought. She mentally reflected, 'I have to agree that these two are very mature adults. And Lee, you did a good job of bringing them back and giving them much better lives than they had in their previous lives.'
Lee smiled, as she politely offered, “Ladies. You both have been so kind, that I probably wouldn't mind spreading my legs for either of you, anytime. But, we will have to see how the coming days play out.”
Yukio and Rebecca smiled, as Yukio said, “Thanks.”
Rebecca said, “We look forward to it.”
River just let out a laugh. She then turned to Lee, as she said, “I won't mind if you did do that.”
Lee turned to River, as she said, “Thanks.”
Lee and River then turned back to look at Yukio and Rebecca. Lee said, “Now girls, if you don't mind. I have some personal matters to talk with River, in private.”
Yukio said, “No problem.”
Rebecca replied, “Have a nice day.”
Rebecca and Yukio then walked away from them, and further into their home, towards the left staircase, to head up stairs, to their bedrooms, and bathrooms, to get some showers, and some fresh clothing on.
Meanwhile, both River and Lee turned towards the doors to the outside. River was first to reach the threshold, and she opened the left door for Lee.
As Lee approached the door, she thought, 'It isn't customary for the man... Or, I guess someone who was once a man, to hold the door for the lady.'
River stated, “Actually. We are both women at the moment. And you have been so kind, that I will be the man in this situation.”
Lee stopped beside River. She turned to River, as she complimented, “Yes. And you make one hell of a man. And not just your male form. But, also the way you acted as your alias, Sam.”
River turned to Lee, as she smiled. She said, “Thank you, Lee. That is the most mannish compliment I have ever received.” She mentally added, 'And to think. She has no clue how big I am, do there, when I am a man.'
Lee returned River's smile, as she replied, “You're welcome.” She then walked passed River.
When Lee reached the outside, she stopped, so she would wait for River to catch up up with her.
While waiting for River, Lee saw that is was another sunny, warm day on the tropical island they were on, located among the archipelago between the Pacific Ocean and the Indian Ocean.
Lee thought, 'Another perfect day in paradise.'
River followed behind Lee, with her gently closing the door behind her.
When River reached Lee, she was to Lee's left side. River turned to Lee, as she said, “Too true. Now, let's take a walk.”
Lee turned to River, as she playfully replied, “I thought you would never ask.”
River giggled a little, while they looked in front of themselves, and they began walking again.
As they continued walking, the two women occasionally looked at each other.
Lee commented, “Given their past lives, I am happy to see that Rebecca and Yukio are so well mannered, and mature.”
River said, “What can I say? You are very good at what you do.”
Lee mentioned, “Thank you. And they clearly got their manners from Rock”
River responded, “I agree. Though, keep in mind that Dutch, Janet, and Benny, are also well manner people.”
Lee agreed, “That is true.”
River used her left hand to point in a direction to their left, towards the treeline. She commented, “Now, come with me, this way. I know a private part of the beach that no one rarely goes to, that is very nice to visit. The quickest way to get there is a path, through the treeline.” She then dropped her left hand back down to her side.
While they faced the Lagoon bay, River then took a left, towards the treeline.
Lee replied, “Okay.” She then turned with River.
Lee walked beside River, as they continued at a casual pace. And Lee paid attention to where River was going, as they made their way towards a path, near the treeline of the grassy field they were walking on.
(_)
Ten minutes later, they reached a secluded part of the beach of the island.
As they walked down the beach, River was to Lee's left side, with the water to Lee's right side, several feet away from them.
Lee found the scenery around them to very picturesque. With yellow sand, on the beach. And palm trees giving them ample shade from the sun in the sky. While the waves did not come up to where the shadows of the trees cast upon the sand, on the part the shore they were on. Allowing for the sand to be drier, and not cling to their shoes.
The two women continued to look around them, as they made their was, casually down the shore, while they talked, in english.
River calmly commented, “I found at times like this. When it is low tide, it is quite beautiful here. Very peaceful.”
Lee replied, “I agree. It is very lovely... A perfect place, setting, and mood, to talk about things, in private.”
River agreed, “Quite true...”
Lee quietly said, “You know it is not that bad?”
River asked, “What is not that bad?... You mind is wondering all of the place. I am not sure what you are referring to.”
Lee giggled. She then said, “Fair enough. I was commenting on the fact that the punishment they decided for me is not really that bad. It is not really rape. Because I am going to go along with it...”
“It is just going to be really rough sex... I was honestly expecting it to be a lot worse. I expect, that if I was caught, that right now, I would be experiencing levels of pain and torture that I thought was not possible... Instead, I going to become the island bicycle.”
River bitter thought, 'Yea. Almost everyone will have a ride on you...' She then said, “Well, they consider that you are now you a girl. With all the problems accompanying being female. That being a girl is part of your punishment. Sort of like in your stories, when they found out that Chang was female.”
Lee shrugged, as she replied, “That is what I figured, as well.” She thought, 'And thanks for not telling them the truth on how I love being female. Even with the associated problems.'
River said, “Yes.” She mentally reflected, 'Nice hidden meaning, Lee. By thinking that after saying what you did. If someone was listening in. They would think I was commenting on what you just said. Instead of what you just thought...'
'It looks, more and more, like your scheming mind is back. And that is one of the best parts of you, that I find attractive about you, Lee. Speaking of which, I am going to have to talk to you about our talk we that had at the campfire, several nights ago.'
But, before River could inquire about that night, Lee stated, “And you know what. Even though they are annoying, unconformable, and messy. After years of going through with them every month. I found periods to not be that bad. They can make me edgy, slightly moody, and cause me some pain, in the form of cramps. But, they don't make me a bitch.”
River thought, 'It might be best to deal with the subject at hand, first.' She commented, “Sometimes, that is all it takes to make some women into bitches... For a time.”
Lee shrugged, as she said, “I guess so.”
River complimented, “It just means you have better self control than some women.”
Lee stated, “I believe in trying not be mean on account of my personal problems.”
River kindly commented, “Yes. And that positive trait shows.”
Lee said, “Thank you.”
River responded, “You're welcome. And, by the way, thanks for making it so I don't have to go through having periods anymore.”
Lee cracked a grin, as she replied, “You're welcome, as well. And at least, for myself, the tradeoff is no more facial hair, which I don't have to shave off, daily. And given the way I wrote the rules of gender bending, I don't even have to worry about body hair, on my female form, except for the hair on my head, and the hair on my crotch and my genitalia. No shaving legs, and armpits. Girl, did that make my female friends at the village, jealous.”
River giggled, for a few seconds. She then said, “I bet. And I can see the tradeoffs, considering I wore that fake beard for a while. And it got itchy sometimes.”
Lee commented, “I will tell you a little secret. If a man stops shaving. After three or four days, the hairs on their face get so long, they start to turn inward, and their entire face becomes very itchy.”
River replied, “I don't doubt that.”
Lee said, “Though, after a few weeks, the hair becomes long enough that the hair stops turning inward, and you got a mustache, sideburns, goatee, or just a full beard. That is why you don't see any men with facial hair between a five o'clock shadow, and styled facial hair.”
River commented, “Yes. That makes sense.” She thought, 'I might as well ask you one of the big questions. Then, I will get to the that night.' She asked, “So, how did you end up cursed?”
Lee answered, “It is a long story. And a funny one at that.”
River said, “I bet. It seems it is always a long story with you. Both figuratively and literally.”
Lee replied, “Yes. That seems to be the case with me.” She thought, 'Well, long story short. I don't really want to get into it. But, Garibaldi and I had to dive into the spring and drowned girl to save Garcia Lovelace. Yea. We landed in Jusenkyo a little while before Garcia. And we just exited the springs, when we heard him, or now her, fall in. And float with her stomach down.'
'I realized it was Garcia. But, I could not stop Garibaldi from jumping in. And we both took the plunge save Garcia. And I warned Garibaldi about the springs, beforehand. He even knew about the Ranma Half series. Still, Garibaldi went in anyway.'
'And we were about to rescue Garcia. And she is fine. Still, I could have come up with a plan in time, to save Garcia, that would not have gotten us cursed... Well, Garibaldi won't have been cursed. I first wanted to talk to the guide, before I took the plunge.'
'But, because Garibaldi jumped in, I had to, as well. Because I figured what was going to happen, happened. And a person in a six year old body would need help pool out someone twice their size, in time to save that person. And I was right. Also, in helping to save Garcia, I might have helped my issues with the Lovelace maids after my blood, over this whole matter.'
'That being said. Well, thought. While Garcia was a cursed to turn into a teenage girl, that looks like her sister, at her natural age. Both Garibaldi and I ended up in the being cursed with the bodies of six your old girls.'
River has to suppress a giggle, at the mental images she was getting, from both Lee's memories, and her own imagination.
Lee went onto think, 'I then used the magic ring I had, which fit my smaller finger, to lock myself in my current form. Later on, we went to the amazon village. Then, those two betrayed me, and had me capture by the amazons. With them taking the reality device that I had stolen from Rock. Though, I am not sore with them about that. For reasons I will inform you about, in a minute.'
'Anyway, a little while later, I talked to Cologne in private. And she informed me what being locked in a six year old girl would mean for me, long term. I after that, I agreed with her, that she was good reasons for brainwashing me. Then, with my permission, she used some magical shampoo to seal my memories... That is until Ranma unlocked them. And I am okay with what happened. It was a good second childhood. And I am better person for the experience.'
'Also, one point of good news is with the magic ring on my finger, I am now locked as a girl, and I am cured of my cancer. And even with the monthly periods, I have never felt better in my life.'
'And another example of good news is by saving Garcia, whom has clearly kept our meeting a secret from the maids. When Roberta and Fabiola learn the truth about my help in saving Garcia, I should be fine with them.'
River cracked a grin, as she commented, “Of course...” She thought, 'Hidden meaning again, Lee... Nice... Still, I think it is time to ask Lee the big question on my mind...'
River stated, “There is something I need to talk to you about, Lee...”
Lee calmly said, “Yes... At this point. There is no reason for us to keep secrets. We know each other too well.”
River calmly agreed, “Yes. We do. It was about our talk during that night, by the campfire...”
Lee stopped walking, as she turned her body towards River. She calmly questioned, “When you said that you loved me?”
River stopped walking, with her turning her body towards Lee, as well. They were only a few feet from each other.
There was silence between the two for a few seconds. River then replied, “Yes.”
Lee questioned, in a confused tone of voice, “Did you mean what you said?... I mean how, did that happen?...”
River look Lee in the black haired woman's eyes, as she gave Lee a warm smile. She casually answered, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Lee, I got to know you, silly... I got to know you. Both in your mind, and your actions. And I liked what I saw.”
River then took a few steps closer, until their two noses were less than an inch apart, with Lee only being a few inches higher than River. River calmly inquired, “The question is, do you love me?”
Lee returned River's warm smile, as she teased, “All you have to do is read my mind.”
River did. And her own smile widened, as she hugged Lee around her shoulders, while she deeply kissed Lee on the black haired woman's lips.
In response, Lee hugged River, as well. And she returned River's affections, in their kissing.
They remained like this for several seconds, as they stood on in sand of the beach, with the wind lightly wetting them with saltwater, from the nearby sea.
Everything was fine, until Lee realized something important. She quickly broke their kiss. But, they stayed embraced, in each others arms,
Lee said, in a worried tone of voice, “Oh no... I really am going to sleep with you... The casino owner's girlfriend... Chang's girlfriend... What about Chang?”
River responded, in a soothing tone of voice, “Chang and I have an understanding.” She smiled, as she continued, “We will just share you. Besides. As you said. This is not the first time you have known someone to share. So, relax. Because this is going to be fun for both of us.”
Lee replied, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Okay.”
They kiss again for several seconds.
Then, a thought occurred to River. As the broke their kiss, while they continued to embrace.
River asked, “So, before we start. I have to ask. Are you a virgin?”
Lee coyly answered, “It depends on how you look at it. But, to answer your question, my hymen is still intact.”
River's smiled, as she said, “So, I get to pop your cherry?”
Lee returned River's smile, as she respond, “Yes. And I have complete trust that you will be gentle.”
River replied, “Don't worry. I will. And I consider it an honor to take your virginity.” She then leaned back down, and slightly tighten their embrace, as River rested her head on Lee's right shoulder.
River's face was facing Lee's neck. And River sniffed Lee. She then thought, 'She is ready.' River then leaded back up, as she relax her embrace, with Lee following her lead.
River look Lee in her face. She smirked, as she said, “But, let's have some fun first.”
Lee inquired, “What combination are you thinking of?”
River answered, with a bit of excitement in her voice, “Girl on girl. Boy on girl. And finally girl on girl. again.”
Lee face took a lecherous expression, as she responded, with a bit of excitement in her tone of voice, “That works for me.”
The two women began to disrobe, and they put their clothing into a single pile, by the bushes.
They then laid down beside each other, on the sand that was shaded by the trees. Allowing then to enjoy the sea breeze on their naked skin, without the sand being too hot for them enjoy what they were doing.
On the sand, the two women laid parallel with the tree line. With Lee to River's right. And the tree line was to Lee's right side.
River gently placed her right hand on top of Lee's crotch. She immediately noticed something. She giggled, as she said, “I see you shaved.” She mentally added, 'Because, I know you are not crazy enough to give yourself a waxing there.'
Lee joked, “Yea. The bush look was just not doing anything for me. And I see you are kind of smooth down there.”
River let out a laugh. She said, “Yea. I know the feeling. You cannot have bush in a bikini.”
Lee agreed, “True. During one of our bathhouse cleanings, on that hunt for myself, I saw that you shave down there, as well.”
River stated, “I just don't believe in putting anything hot on such sensitive areas.”
Lee responded, in a supportive and comforting tone of voice, “I fully agree. And not to sound insulting. But, you have more experience at doing this. So, I will leave you to get things started.”
River continued to keep her right hand resting on top of Lee's crotch, with Lee not moving at all. She replied, “It is okay. Here is what I thought we might do. I am not planning on putting anything into you just yet. But, it is best we pop your cherry, and get that out of the way, because doing so stings, you will be sore down there for a little while. Also, there will be a little blood.”
Lee said, “Like you, I am not stranger to blood down there. And I see what you are getting at. You don't want problems to arise, later.”
River stated, “Exactly, So, when I get to the point where I will be putting something... Big... Into you. You will no longer be sore. And you will be ready.”
Lee playfully questioned, “Does your genius know no bounds?”
River giggled. She the answered, “Apparently not... Now, when you say you are ready, I am going to stick a finger in, and pulled again the hymen, tearing it. I will make it quick as possible. I want you to say you are ready, instead of just think it.”
Lee replied, “Fair enough.”
River said, “Afterward, we will wait a minute, and then we still start having some fun. And when I change, you will already wet and ready for me. Now, let me know when you are ready...”
Lee was silent for several seconds. She then said, “I am ready.”
River moved her right hand slightly down on Lee's closed crotch. Lee slightly opened her legs, to give River more room, as River slowly, and gently stuck her middle finger into Lee. River then jerked upwards with her finger.
Lee immediately felt the sting, as she quietly said, “Ouch.”
As River slid her middle finger out of Lee, she stated, in a comforting manner, “Don't worry. The pain is minor, and the soreness and blood will be gone in a little while.”
Lee instinctively used laid both her hands on top of her crotch, and over River's right hand.
In response, River just smiled.
While still feeling the sting sensation slowing decrease, Lee replied, “No problem. I have had worse. And so have you. Just give me a minute.”
River said, “No problem.”
Lee commented, “You know, when I wrote that scene between Rock and River, in book two of my stories, I didn't realize it would sting this much. But truly, I have had worse insect bites from yellow flies and horse flies, than what I just felt.”
River calmly replied, “I know. Still, take the time you need.”
Lee softly said, “Thanks.”
About a minute later, Lee felt the pain mostly subside, with the sore still lingering, though, at such a minimum level, that she could ignore it.
Lee did not care to check to see if the bleeding had stopped, because she knew that friction of activities they had planned would likely reopen the tear a few times.
Lee removed her hands from her crotch, and River's right hand, as she said, “I am ready for us to continue.”
River purred, “Good.” River then used her right hand to gently massage the outer genitalia of Lee's crotch.
A several seconds of doing so, Lee moaned, “You missed your calling as a masseuse.”
River said, “Thank Inara. She is the master that this. I am just the student.”
Lee giggled, as she moaned a little more. Between giggles, Lee asked, “Did you ask for pointers? Or, did you just read her mind?”
River replied, “Both.”
River could sense Lee was ready for the next step.
River requested, “Spread you legs slightly.”
Lee quietly moaned, as she did so.
River then sat up, and she moved up, to where she was sitting on her knees, on the sand, while facing Lee.
With her right knee a few inched from Lee's crotch, between Lee's legs, and her left knee on the other side of Lee's right.
River also leaned over Lee's chest.
River changed her right hand's position, to where her palm was facing up, as she used her right fingers to continue to rub around Lee's slit, and clitoris.
Meanwhile, she used her left hand to help balance herself, against Lee's breasts.
She alternated in gently massaging each of Lee's breasts.
These additional pleasurable sensations made Lee moan even slightly louder.
Lee had her eyes closed, as she enjoyed the sensations being done to her, while the sea breeze blew onto both women.
Lee smiled, as she teased, “I thought you did plan on sticking anything in me... Just yet.”
River smiled, as she said, “This is not entering you. Just rubbing around the entrance, while teasing you to let me inside.”
Lee complimented, “You are good at this foreplay stuff.”
River said, “Well, foreplay is a big thing for women.”
Lee moaned, as she pointed out, “I can see why... And done right, foreplay can be fun for everyone involved”
River agreed, “Very true.” She mentally added, 'Now, for some fun for both of us.'
River then leaned down on to of Lee. As their chests hugged each other, River hugged Lee.
Lee knew what to do next, as she returned the hug, while their legs intertwined.
The two women then began to roll in the sand, while using each other's upper legs to rub into the other's crotch, in gentle rhythmic motions.
After a few minutes of this, the two women stopped kissing, as they began to slowly moan, louder and louder. The moans soon turned into screams of ecstasy, as they
both climaxed within a minute of each other.
As they came to their senses, River found that she was laying on top of Lee.
And as the excitement of the moment faded, Lee commented, “Something just occurred to me. We are getting sand up in the most interesting of places.”
River said, “Not to worry. A hand held shower nozzle will wash it all out. Like the one in our shower, near our bedroom.”
Lee smiled, as she teased, “You already played with that? Didn't you?”
River grinned, as she playfully replied, “Maybe.”
Lee commented, “Still, that is good to know.”
River said, “Yes. Now, for the next part... Untangle you legs, and spread them.
Lee responsible, “Okay.”
A few second later, they had untangled their legs, with Lee on her back, with her legs spread.
Between Lee's legs was River, sitting on her knees.
Lee leaned up to look at River, as River looked back at her.
River smiled, as she said, “Lee, I am about to prove Revy wrong on something.”
Lee questioned, “That being?”
River answered, “That the missionary position can be pleasurable for the woman. And you are about to find out how much fun that it can be for the woman.”
Lee playfully teased, “I look forward to finding out.”
Lee watched as River sneeze, and instantly changed into a nude man.
Lee complimented, “Damn. You are ripped as a man.”
River said, in his masculine voice, “Thank you... Now, are you ready for me to enter you. Because, I am ready to go.”
Lee leaned up a little further to see that River was right.
Lee leaned back down a little, but not to the sane, as she said, “I am more than ready... Come on in.”
River leaned over Lee, as he entered her love canal.
As this happened, Lee exhaled, and enjoyed the new sensation.
While this happen, River place both his hand, in the sand, to the sides of Lee's shoulders.
River did not move, as he allowed Lee to get use to the feeling of someone inside her.
Lee slowly said, in a soft tone of voice, “This is a... new experience for me.”
River inquired, “I thought you may have done something like this during the time loop, when you used those girl packets that Revy and Rock had?... Oh, that is right... You only had your hands.”
Lee sheepishly said, “Yes. But, that is the past...” She voice turned more seductive, as she continued, “And I am so enjoying the present.”
River agreed, “Same here.”
Lee leaned back. As her head hit the sand, Lee then brought her legs up and wrapped them around River's back. Though, Lee was careful not to bring River down on top of her.
River then began to slowly move in an out of her.
As this went on, Lee casually asked, “I was wonderingly. I know it is tiring to climax as a guy. So, will this cause you problems, for your third act?”
River didn't stop, as he answered, “No. It is not so much tiring, as the equipment doesn't want to work afterward, unlike female parts. But, I found that even after doing it immediately as a guy, when I change into a woman, I am instantly ready to go back at it as a woman. And by the time I am finished as a woman, when I change to a man, my male parts are reading to go.”
Lee said, “That is nice.”
River cracked a grin, as he said, “I know... Now, just relax and go with the pace I am setting. We both know the gender form I have, at the moment, wants to speed up. But, this is about your enjoyment, more than it is mine.”
Lee began to relax, as she said, “I disagree. You should be having as much fun as me. And you are doing fine.”
River thought, 'Oh Lee... You are so considerate of others... Manipulative... Yes... But, still genuinely concerned for others... That is why I fell in love with you...”
These two remained silent for the next few minutes, as Lee enjoyed the new experiences she was feeling.
Soon, Lee climaxed, with River forcing himself not to climax, until Lee did so first. And when Lee did climax, River does so also, while inside Lee.
As this happened, River lowered himself onto Lee.
Lee smiled, as she hugged River with her arms, while keeping her legs around River's lower back.
This went on for a minute, while Lee continued to feel River inside her, as she thought, 'A woman could get use to this.'
While resting his head against Lee's, River said, “I know.”
Lee thought, 'We will have to do this more often.'
River said, “Any time you want. Now, please let me go. So, I get up. And we can continue this.”
Lee poured into River's right ear, “Sure...”
Lee then let go up River with both her arms and legs.
River leaned up, onto his knees, between Lee's legs, and by doing so, he exited out of Lee. River then sneezed, and changed back into a woman.
Lee was still mildly delirious, as she said, “You were right. The missionary position can be fun for a woman.”
River agreed, in her feminine voice, “Yes. And let's go back to the way we were doing it, as two woman.
Lee replied, in a very relaxed tone of voice, “Sure. It would be a good way to taper off this wonderful mood.”
River responded, “I know. And then we will use the saltwater to clean ourselves. Afterward, we will watch some movies with the Nodoka, Yurika, and Mikoto. Then, we will have some lunch, by me sneaking in and getting something for the both of us. We will eat in our bedroom.”
Lee said, “That sounds like a good plan. But, what about the others' enhanced sense of smell. It is not going to take a genius to figure out who I was with. And I get the feeling that Revy is not in the mood to have sloppy seconds.”
River giggled. She then answered, “Not to worry. The saltwater will get most of the smell off of us. And the rest is not worth being troubled about.”
Lee replied, “Okay.”
River leaned down, and the two women took their time, as they made love once again.
Over the next twenty-two minutes, they were intertwined with each other, as they brought the each other to climax, a few times.
When they were through, they stood up, and took a few steps into the water.
They walked into the water, until they were about a foot deep in the water. Both of them then used the saltwater to splash between their legs and inner thighs, to clean themselves off.
A minute later, they were finished, and they walked back into the shade, near where they had made love, where left their clothes in a single pile, by some bushes.
Next, they spent a few minutes standing in the sand, as they allowed the breeze to air dry their private parts.
When they were dry, they put back on their clothing, and casually headed back to the mansion, while each of them was gently holding the other woman's hand. With both of them enjoying the afterglow of what they had just experienced together.
(_)
After Lee and River returned to the mansion, they spent the rest of the morning watching movies in the entertainment room, with Nodoka, Mikoto, and Yurika.
Not wanting to cause any possible problems, at lunch time, Lee headed for the guest bedroom that she and River shared, together.
Meanwhile, River when to the kitchen, and she brought food and drinks, for Lee and herself, to the guest bedroom they shared.
After lunch, River and Lee spent most of the afternoon playing five card poker, like they use too. With them using some playing cards and some poker chips, which were kindly provided by the Lagoon sisters, when River discreetly asked for those items.
As the two women played poker, they found that in playing card, they found their situation eerily reminiscent, of when Lee was playing cards, with River, at the Rats Nest and Devil's Hotel, while River was, at the time, pretending to be Sam.
Also, they watched some TV, from the island's satellite system, on their bedroom TV.
Later that evening, around eight PM, during sunset, River went for a walk, alone, to clear her head. So, she could be more watchful at ten PM, when Lee's first punishment would happen.
Though, River did inform Lee of this beforehand. And Lee supported River in doing so. And River said that she would meet Lee back at their bedroom, within an hour.
While River had already ate supper, Lee had waiting until eight, for the kitchen to clear, so she could get something to eat, as well.
The night light in the kitchen was one, near the refrigerator, and that was plenty of light for Lee to see with. To get what she wanted from the frige.
Given that River already secretly provided Lee with lunch. Lee did not want to impose on River's good grace. And River found Lee intentions to be cute, for her to be so considerate of River's feelings.
As Lee walked up to the kitchen refrigerator, she heard a female voice, behind her, say, “I suggest you eat something light. Eating heavy foods, a few hours before sex can cause problems.”
Lee turned around to see Akira standing six feet front of her.
Lee said, “Hello Akira.”
Akira casually walked up to Lee, as she said, “Hello Lee. Except for spending time with my daughters, and River, I noticed you pretty much avoided most of us today.” She then came to a stop two feet from Lee
Lee admitted, “Yes. I did.”
Akira responded, “That is understandable... Revy was starting to wonder if you were going to ditch your punishment. Not that I would not hold it against you. Still, if River had not come to supper, with her telling us that you were in your bedroom, we might have gone looking for you. If that had happened, it would have been far worse for you.”
Lee said, “I can see what you are saying. I would like to thank you for not wanting to be a part of that punishment.
Akira stated, “I consider such actions beneath me... Though...”
Without warning, with even Lee's precognition not alerting her in time, Akira swiftly used her right fist to punch Lee squarely in the left side of Lee's jaw.
Akira's blow knocked Lee against the front of the refrigerator, with Lee then slowing down the floor. Though, the punch did not knock Lee out.
As Lee sat on the floor, and rubbing her jaw, Akira looked own at her. As Lee looked up at Akira's face.
Akira flatly said, in cold tone of voice, “Let us be honest. You deserved that, as payback from me, for what you did to me, and whom you made me kill, back in Roanapur. By making me kill that mentally challenged man, Johnny, and then driving me temporarily insane.”
Lee stopped rubbing her jaw. She got up, as she thought, 'Well, there goes my appetite. Though, I think I will be fine. My jaw is not broken, and it will likely just be mildly bruised for a few days. Also, I can understand why you did that, Akira. And given your reasons for hitting me in the first place, I cannot really justify hitting you back.'
Lee stood up straight, as she looked Akira in her eyes. She said, in a sincere tone of voice, “I deserve worse for what I did to you and that man. And the others.”
Akira stated, in a firm tone of voice, “Yes You're right. You do. But, I realize that many people here deserve horrible things to happen to them, for what they did. But, nothing has happened to them. And truth be told, except for that, you gave me a great life, so I wish you luck.”
Lee said, “Thank you. And you are not upset about that night I wrote where Revy, Sawyer, and Shenhua took your virginities, as both a man and a woman?”
Akira replied, in a more relaxed tone of voice, “No. I learned a lot that night. Lessons that you are likely to learn in the coming nights. So, I am not that upset with you on that. And you're welcome.”
Lee inquired, “I have a question for you, Natsuru, and Ranma?”
Akira shrugged, “Sure. What is it?”
Lee said, “Over the years... Both during the time loop, and when I was Dongmei. I have occasionally had a dream where I am with you three, and I have a psychotic break, where I cut myself, and almost attack you, personally, Akira. I would not have asked, but I vaguely remember having shallow cuts on my arm while I was in hiding. A little while before the time loop. With those cuts being fully healed before the time loop happened to us.”
“But I don't remember much about the experience. Nor, how I got those cuts. Though, given the cuts healed, without scaring, I did not pay much attention to the mystery...”
“Especially, since I had other, more important things on my mind.”
“Still, do you have any answers to this mystery of mine?”
Akira grimly thought, 'I have to tell her...'
Akira said, in a sad tone of voice, “That is because it was not a dream. The three of us drugged you. And we learned how messed up you were. You did have a psychotic break. You did cut your own arm. And you did threaten me. But, the three of us, Ranma, Natsuru, and myself, we were able to talk you down. And you left for your room to sleep off the drug.” She thought, 'I will leave out that Melvin was there. Because he nothing to do with this. And he is in no way responsible for what happened.'
Lee shrugged, as she replied, in a casual tone of voice, “Well, that figures.”
Akira inquired, in a confused tone of voice, “You're not angry?”
Lee answered, in an emotionally tired tone of voice, “No... I am not... I am just to emotionally burnt out right now to muster the anger... Besides, as everyone pointed out... I have done worse.”
Akira responded, “Yes. You have... By the way, we did check out that series, Breaking Bad. It is a good series... Tragic, but good.”
Lee took a few steps closer to Akira. As Lee came to a stop, she leaned her face closer to Akira's face, to where there were on a few inches between the two women's nose.
Though, Akira was still far enough away, to see Lee smile a slasher smile, with a crazed look developing her eyes.
Lee held her crazed expression, as she stated, in a sadistically sweet tone of voice, “And to think... Somewhere in the multiverse, that actually happened. I hope, at some level, you realize that are you just as bad as me for enjoying someone else's misfortune.”
Lee and Akira remained silent for a few seconds, as Lee saw confusion in Akira's eyes.
Lee maintained her crazy look, as she continued, with her voice becoming more broken with each passing word, “So you, of all people have not yet figured it out... Everybody is a nature sadist... We just want to see people hurt, and bring pain to them. Take for example of what is about to happen to me. You think this is about justice. This is about pleasure, and revenge, at my expense... Plain and simple... Story of my entire life... Bwahahahahaha!”
Akira's eyes widened as she looked at the maniacally laughing Lee. She thought, 'Lee has a point there, but his... No, her sanity is starting to break. I experience this first hand, and there is only one way to stop her from going over the edge.
Akira took a stop closer to Lee, and she hugged the maniacally laughing Lee.
Lee slowly stopped laughing, as she began sobbing.
Akira let Lee lean on her head, on Akira's right shoulder, for the next minute, while they stood in silence.
As Lee collected herself, she lean leaned back up, from Akira, with Akira letting go of the black haired woman.
The two women looked at each other.
Akira asked, “Feeling better?”
Lee quietly said, “Yea.”
Akira commented, “Don't worry. We have all been there.”
Lee replied, “Thanks.”
Akira commented, “By the way, we also watched copy of the very long Live Action Black Lagoon series you tricked us into buying.”
Lee asked, “How was it?”
Akira calmly replied, “Very good.” She thought, 'I guess we are all sadists. Because, I did enjoy that series, as well. But, if we admitted this to ourselves, we would all likely got insane, like Lee almost just did.'
Lee commented, “I will have to watch it sometime.”
Akira stated, “Well, River told us. The next time we met, after returning from Mars Dome One. That she and Chang has a copy of their own. I guess Mal and the other told them about that series. And Chang just had to have a copy. Not that I blame him. Actually, I respect him for that. Though, if you don't have time on the island for it, you can watch their copies.”
Lee said, “Either way, I look forward series.”
Akira politely offered, “So, would you like me to help you fix some supper?”
Lee replied, “Sure.”
Akira said, “Okay. Also, as I suggested. Given what you are doing in a few hours. You need to eat light. I think a salad would best. With some lemonade.”
Lee said, “That sounds good.”
Akira commented, “Also, along with not eating heavy foods. You don't want eat spicy food, nor consume carbonated drinks, before sex.”
Lee deadpanned, “Dare I ask why?”
Akira explained, “Because, as a woman, when you have something thrust into you, back and forth. Even if it is in your vagina. Doing so applies pressure to the rest of your abdomen. And if you have a digestive system filled with gas, while having sex, you are going to belch and fart like no tomorrow.”
In response to Akira's comments, Lee could not help but giggle a little, for a few seconds.
Akira thought, 'Good. She is in a better mood. Now, to help fix her something to eat.'
As Lee calmed down, she said, “Let me guess. You learned this from experience?”
Akira responded, “Yea. It involved a mexican buffet bar, and some beer, when we were first got together. And then we attempted to have a pleasurable night at a hotel... The attempt and aftermath was not pretty.”
Lee cracked a grin, as she said, “I bet.”
Akira offered, “Now, let me help you get some supper.”
Lee replied, “Thanks.”
Akira then helped Lee fix a salad and some lemonade for supper. And the two of them talked for the next half hour, as Lee ate her meal. When Lee finished her dinner, she cleaned up after herself, and the two of them left for different parts of the mansion.
With Akira heading to see her family, and friends, while Lee headed towards the bedroom she shared with River.
(_)
Around an hour and a half later, it was five minutes before ten PM, and time for Lee's first session, for her punishment.
River had finished leading Lee downstairs into the basement of the mansion. River was wearing the same clothing she had on earlier that day.
On the other hand, Lee just wore slippers and a bathrobe.
When they reached the floor of the basement, River said, “This way.”
River then turned, and started walking, with Lee walking behind her.
Fortunately, there was plenty of lighting to see with, as they made their way down into, and through the basement of the Lagoon mansion.
As they walked, River stated, “Do not show fear. It will only make them more hungry for you. And a few bites are better than a frenzy.”
Lee thought, 'I understand.'
River replied, “Good.”
Lee thought, 'This place is pretty deep into the ground. Though, I never did write exactly how deep the basement was to this mansion.'
River said, “I know. It is interesting. But, we will have to discuss that, later.”
Lee thought, 'I look forward to it.'
They soon approached a large wooden cellar door, with a crescent top, that lead into the Lagoon S&M dungeon.
The door was open, towards the inside, to their left, and the two women walked into the room.
Once they cleared the door, into the other room, the two women came to a stop, as they stood side by side. With River to Lee's left side.
Lee looked around, and she saw that the walls were of gray colored stone. The room itself was circular, with diameter of six feet. The ceiling was a brown wooden and domed shape, with the very top of the ceiling behind twenty-five feet high.
The room was lit by yellow light bulbs, set around the room, every six feet, where the stone met wooden ceiling. And the light sockets were made to look like wall mounted gas lamps.
There were electrical wall sockets around the room, as well.
Lee then noticed that there were pairs of chains dangling from the ceiling, after various pointed in the room.
Lee also saw a few cushions benches around the room, and even a queen sized bed in the back of the room. Above the bed was an analog clock face mounted on the wall, that was a foot in diameter, with the time showing that it was nine fifty-six on the dot.
There was a small stereo system, on the nightstand, by the bed, on the bed's right side.
On the left side of the bed, there was a bathroom sink with hot and cold running water. There was a slowed cabinet under the sink. To the right of the sink, mounted to the wall, was a small towel rack, with a hand towel draped on it. And there western style toilet to the left of the sink, with a toilet paper dispenser mounted to the wall, between the toilet and sink, with a full roll of toilet paper on dispenser.
To the left of the small rack with the hand towel, was a small shower stall, that was three feet in diameter, which was open. The stall was enclosed by a plastic curtain that went around on a brass ring, mounted to the wall. With faucet mounted to the wall, when to a hand held shower sprayer that was hooked on the wall of the shower. And there was a drain below the shower, with a raised lip around the shower, to keep the water from spreading out of the shower.
On the right side of the shower were a three horizontal large towel racks, with another three large towel racked below, with large towels hanging off all six racks.
Lee guessed that toiletries were inside the small cabinet below the sink.
And there was a grated drain in the middle of the floor. When Lee saw the floor, she noted that the floor sloped down to the center of the room, where the drain was.
To the wall to Lee's right was lined shelves and hooks that were filled with S&M and sex toys. From whips, to chains, to bondage straps, to chains, to dildos, to vibrators, to various other accessories.
There were even a box of condoms, packets of magical instant man powder, and towels of various sizes, on a couple of the shelves.
Then, Lee saw that the five Lagoon parents were already there. And they had noticed River and Lee walked into the room, as well.
Dutch jokingly said, “Ah, the lady of the hour has finally arrive... And from the clock on the wall. Not a minute too soon.”
The other Lagoon parents just laughed in response response to Dutch's comment, for a few seconds.
Meanwhile, what caught Lee's eyes was what the five other women, besides River and herself, were wearing.
The five Lagoon parents were all wearing dominatrix outfits. The chest and stomach parts of their outfits was a black leather Gothic style over-bust corset, with red trimmings, fish netting around the breasts. With the laces of the corset running down the front, center of their chests. They wore black leather g-string lingerie panties, with loops on the sides, attaching the top of the crotch piece to the straps on the sides of the panties. With the panties going under the lower parts of the corset. A black leather choker around their necks. Black and red leather evening gloves, with laced running up the gloves. And black and leather thigh-high boots, with high-heels, and laces running up the boots. And there were shirt stays straps attached from the bottom of the corset, to the top of the thigh-high boots.
Lee thought, with concern, 'What they are all wearing what looks like dominatrix outfits from the Queen Revy picture shown in the Black Lagoon R magazine. And the fact all five of them are wearing that exact outfit is enough to drive someone insane... Good thing everyone already considers me crazy... Or, I would have to go crazy... At least they are all women, right now, with those outfits doing their figures justice. I don't think I could handle seeing a man wearing that, right now.'
River giggled a little at Lee's thoughts.
Lee noticed River's giggle, but she did not turn to look at River. Instead, she continued her thoughts, 'Laugh it up River. We need all the laughs we can get.. And you might find it interesting that I do vaguely recall Bao mentioning that this Revy did have a period where she was into S&M. So, it is not that surprising that, after becoming rich, she would go back to some of those kinks, and bring her friends into that world with her.'
'And while I do recall writing a little about S&M angle in my stories. Now, that I think about it, I am not very surprised that the Lagoon family has this S&M dungeon. S&M exists in a number of series I wrote about. Not just Black Lagoon. But, Kampfer for example. And some people consider the Farscape series to be one American's decent into the Australian S&M scene.'
'I should have seen this coming, but I just honestly did not expect to be on the receiving in of this...'
River giggled a little more, before she made herself go quiet.
Janet noticed Lee was staring at her, and her friends. She teased, “Like our outfits?”
Lee looked over at Janet, as she tactfully said, “They are very appropriate for the situation.”
The Lagoon parents then laughed again for a few seconds.
Rock politely requested, “River. Please, be a dear, and shut the door.”
River walked behind Lee, and gently shut the door. She then walked back to stand beside Lee, to Lee's left side.
Something occurred to Lee, as she thought, 'I might as well ask this, while I have the chance to do so.'
Lee asked, “So, before you start screwing me, I have to know. What did you do to Pedro? I vaguely recall we talked about him, at the factory. But, I believe you did not get very detailed about his fate, at the time.”
Revy let out a laugh. She then stated, “I guess I am not the only one who memory is not so sharp, sometimes. Well, we found him. He fully cooperated with us. So, we did not harm him, and we let him go. He is likely back at his old job in Plata Podrido.”
Lee replied, “Good.” She mentally added, 'At least I do not have to worry about Pedro... I wonder about Melvin as well, but I don't dare mention him, and tip my hand that he is a former member of Hotel Moscow.'
Janet inquired, “Speaking of which. Did you know that the Rats Nest bartender was Bao?”
Lee admitted, “It has been a while since it learned that. But, Bao told me the truth, the day the maids showed up. She told me in the morning. The maids shows up in the afternoon.”
Rock asked, “So, she figured out something was up with you?”
Lee admitted, “Yes. And I admitted that I was the writer. And I explained what was going on. She took well.” She thought, “And Bao said I am still welcome at her bar. Though, she will likely get a good chuckle at seeing me like this.”
River softly agreed, “That is very likely.”
Rock said, “Well, that is good.”
Dutch agreed, “That is good.”
Lee inquired, “So, how did you all figure out Bao's identity? You have to admit that Bao was very careful about not revealing who she is.”
Benny stated, “True. Rock put the clues together, and told us in private. We got a good laugh out of it, when Rock told us that the Rats Nest bartender was Bao.”
Revy stated, “And because she is Bao, it makes sense that we liked the Rats Nest so much. And why the place reminds us of the Yellowflag. We will have to frequent that place more often.”
River mentioned, “As someone who likes drinking there, I don't think Bao could afford you as a regular customers, again.”
Revy looked over at River, as she said, “I am sure we will come to an arrangement.” She then turned back to Lee, as she said, “But first, we can have some fun with you.”
Lee inquired, “So, how did you decide who goes first?”
Benny answered, “Simple. We drew lots. I go first. Then, Revy, Dutch, Janet, and finally Rock. And we rotate from there. That is also how we made the schedule those groups you are going to meet over the course of the next many nights. Except for us. We get first dips on you, because we are organizing, and hosting, these events.”
Lee sarcastically thought, 'Just great... Though, at least Revy isn't first... But, her being second is still kind of scary...'
Rock joked, “I don't mind being last. That just means you will be loosened up, beforehand.”
Lee deadpanned, “You mean that literally? Don't you?”
Rock smirked, as she admitted, “Yes.”
The Lagoon adults laughed. From the corner of her left eye, Lee could see that River was trying to stifle a laugh, and doing a good job of it.
Lee thought, 'Thank you, River. For being considerate of my feelings.'
River just looked at Lee, as she smiled. She said, “Don't worry. You will get through this.”
Janet smirked, “Of course she will. The others want a piece of her ass, when we are done with her.”
Lee questioned, “Speaking of which, who should I expect to be coming to these sessions? I know that Akira and her family are not coming. But, what about your other friends?”
Revy answered, “You are correct about Akira and her family. Which even I can understand. And well, there is us. B and sis. The Lovelace family. Shenhua, Sawyer, and Lotton. Violin, and Aeryn.... Among others... Such as the Knight Sabers...”
Lee admitted, “That is all perfectly understandable... But, while I am sure that Chang is not going to get involved, what about his crew?”
Revy answered, “I believe that Mal and Spike one a piece of you. But, I am not sure they are going to come.”
Lee asked, “What about Eda and Yolanda?”
Revy shrugged, “Well, that is a fair question. Since you did fuck Eda under false pretenses. And Yolanda is our friend. But, the answer is no. Both of them like their new lives, and they declined my invitation to come have a piece of your ass.”
Lee replied, “That is good.” She mentally reflected, 'And if they want a piece of my ass, I am more than happy to give it to them. They have both been nice to me, so I don't mind.'
Lee then overheard River giggled, for a few seconds.
Lee happily thought, 'I am glad my opinion on the matter meets with your approval.'
River softly said, “It's fine. I am not a hypocrite on such matters.'
Lee thought, “That is good to know.”
River soft replied, “Yes. It is.”
River thought, 'This might be a good time to start tying some loose ends, and head off future problems.'
River suggested, “On that matter, given you don't know where Lee has been. And Lee doesn't know where you have been. How about you all refrain sticking into Lee, anything that you stuck into yourselves, first. Or, plan to stick into yourself, or each other.”
Revy agreed, “That is a fair enough request.”
Benny agreed, “Good idea. That is a good hygiene practice.”
Dutch agreed, “Yes. It is.”
Rock said, “We are always careful.”
Janet commented, “Though, I won't worry too much. We are all healthy. And we clean our toys in here, with bleach and water. Nothing is alive on our toys and other... Items. But, we will put condoms on our toys, before we used them. To be on the safe side. It would not be the first time we have done so.”
River thought, 'Good. This problems are taken care of.'
Lee said, “That is comforting.”
Revy casually replied, “Yes. It is.” She asked, in a stern tone of voice, “Now, are you ready to pay for all that you have done?”
Lee pointed out, “Come on, Revy, I did do some good things for you.”
Revy stated, “Lee, name one good thing you have done for me personally, besides the kids, the serum, and the wealth?”
Lee shrugged, “I got you to finally start wearing a bra, and tying your shoes.”
The other just started giggling, as Janet commented, “She's got you there, Revy.”
Revy concede, “I will give you that one.”
Lee looked around, as she asked, “By the way, how did you react to Revy starting to wear a bra, and tying her shoes.”
Benny answered, “We reacted casually. We didn't make an issue of it.”
Lee admitted, “That makes sense.”
Rock requested, “Now Lee, disrobe. I am sure you have nothing under that robe.”
Lee complimented, “You know me so well, Rock.”
Rock warmly smiled towards Lee.
Lee then took off her robe and slippers. She kicked the slippers to a nearby wall. Next, she handed her robe to River.
River took the robe, and she walked to a nearby wall. She set the robe down by her feet. She then stood straight, move to her left of the robe on the floor. Next, she turned around and leaned her back against the wall, while looking at Lee, and the Lagoon members.
All the while, River was mindful of what was happening, so she could protect Lee from the others going to far.
As the five other women got a good look at Lee's nude, female body, Revy joked, “Well, I am glad you shaved for the occasions.”
Lee retorted, “At least you cannot hold me by my short hairs.”
Revy flatly said, “Ha. Ha.”
Benny looked Lee up and down, as she complimented, “Damn, Lee. You have a pretty good body.”
Lee flatly stated, “Living in a village of amazons, allowed me to exercise a lot.”
The other six women present, including River, giggled a little bit, at Lee's comment.
As the other women calmed down, Lee asked, “So, how is this going to work. I know Benny is first. But, we are we going to do first this... Like I said, I will do this willing. But, this is all new to me, so I need to know what you want me to do.”
Dutch honestly admitted, “I am not sure myself.” She then turned to look at the clock, and then back at Lee, as she continued, “But, seeing as how it is right after Ten, we need to do something.”
Revy suggested, “We can always start rough and dry?”
River reminded Revy, “No tearing.”
Revy growled, “Fine.”
Janet turned to River, as she stated, “River is right. We should start are gentle and work up to the rough stuff.” She then turned to Lee with a feral smile, as she continued, “And by the time we get to the really rough stuff, you will be begging for more.”
Dutch commented, “Sounds like a wonderful plan.”
Lee turned to Benny, as she said, “I see why you dated her.”
Benny responded, “Yea. She can be real fun. And I didn't mind marrying her. By the way, thanks for that.”
Lee replied, “You're welcome.”
Benny stated, “She has always been creative. But, when you gave us access to those magic packets... Which we won't be using tonight... She stepped up her game... If the sexual olympics existed, she would get gold metals for what we do every few nights... And the things we done would make ancient roman emperors envious.”
Lee responded, “I don't doubt that. So, what do you want me to do?
Benny pointed on the bench to her left, as she said, “I want you to go sit on that bench. Janet is right. We will start simple and work our way up to the more advanced stated.”
Lee did as instructed, with the five Lagoon members following behind her
After Lee sat down, with her feet on the ground, she face the five Lagoon members, whom were standing around, in front of her.
Revy asked, “So, the big question I have left is... Are you still a virgin?
Lee looked at Revy. She smirked, as she stated, “Not anymore.”
Revy leaned over and sniffed Lee for a few seconds. Her eyes widened slightly, as she looked over at River. She flatly stated, “River?”
River looked at Revy. She made a leering smile, as she commented, “Let us just say that her bloom was too tempting to pass up. And I enjoyed deflowering her. But, don't worry. I left you plenty, for you to corrupt.”
Lee forced herself not to giggle at River's comment. But, she could not help, but blush a little, as River's openness, about their shared sex life.
The Lagoon women then turned back to Lee.
Benny said, “What is done, is done. That just means we won't have to worry about causing problems with popping her cherry.”
Dutch said, “Benny's right. This just makes things easier for us.”
Revy begrudgingly agreed, “Damn it. You're both right.” She turned to Lee, as she said, “And I can still have you ass.”
Lee looked at Revy, as she cracked a grin. She retorted, “Only after Benny.”
Benny said, “Well, let's get this started, then.”
Benny walked behind Lee, as Lee sat on the bench, with both her feet on the floor.
The other four Lagoon members just stayed in front of Lee, as they watched.
Benny then began to rub Lee's shoulders.
Of the course of several seconds, Lee got into the massage. She complimented, “You really know how to do a good shoulder rub.”
Benny warmly replied, “I know.”
Janet commented, “Yea. She really give some good shoulder and back rubs. On the nights we do not feel like fooling around. I usually have her give me a good, thorough back and shoulder rub. And in return. Right after she is finished. I do something she likes, with my tongue, between the front of her legs.”
Everyone giggled at Janet's comment, even Lee, for a few seconds.
As everyone calmed own, Lee teased, “Are you planning to do that to me.”
Janet playfully replied, “Maybe. I am thinking about it.”
Then, Benny slowly moved her hands further down Lee's front, and she cupped, while they began to softly rub Lee's breasts.
Lee could not help, as a slight moan of pleasure escaped her lips.
Everyone else was silent, so as to not ruin the mood that Benny was creating.
As Benny continued to gently massage Lee's breasts, while she said, “For right now, Lee I just want you to start to relax. The other stuff will come later.”
Lee said, in a slight moan, “Continue to do this, and I will soon be nothing but putty in your hands.”
Benny leaned down by Lee's right ear, as she seductively said, “I know. That is why I am doing this first. Now, let the artist do her work.”
Lee could only help but moan, as she did as instructed, and she began to relax, as she felt the tension release from her body.
Soon after, the Lagoon members began their game to introduce Lee to lessons of the world of S&M.
This went on for the three hour allotted time, that was agreed upon for the nightly session. With ten minute breaks, every hour. That counted for the time of the entire session.
Over the course of the last two and a half hours of the session, Lee learned that the Lagoon members liked things rough and kinky. But, Lee did not resist. Now, did she scream much. Except in pleasure.
And there were only a few problems. With River only having to stop Revy a few times, to keep the Revy from going too far. On the other hand, the other four women tried their best to walk the line on what they were doing, and River respected them for that.
Ironically, as River called the night, at exactly one AM, Revy realized that the Lagoon members spent so much time with on Lee's chest, back, buttocks, and love canal, that Revy did not get a change to enter Lee's from back end, before time was up.
And Revy did commented about that.
Though, no one, not even River replied to Revy's comment. And by then, Lee was to tired to care, nor reply.
But, while that annoyed Revy, she and the other women felt they had gotten their revenge on Lee.
After they were through, the Lagoon members cleaned up after themselves, while River helped Lee into her robe, and slippers. River then opened the door to the S&M dungeon, and aided Lee, as she walked the black, longer haired woman out of the basement, up the stairs, and to their bedroom.
Given the slow pace they went at, it took them around five minutes to reach their guest bedroom.
Though, neither woman said much on their way to their bedroom. And no one bothered them, as they made their way to their guestroom.
When they reached their bedroom, River opened the door, turned on the ceiling light, and walked Lee to her bed.
When Lee reached her bed, Lee just fell down, on her stomach, on top of the covers of her bed, with her head hitting her pillow.
As River took off Lee's red slippers, she asked, “How are you doing, Lee?”
With her face planted in her pillow, Lee groaned, “Sore, and embarrassed.”
River finished with Lee's slippers, setting the slippers in front of the foot of Lee's bed.
River then walked over to the left side of Lee's bed, and she gently sat down, near the middle, left edge of the bed, with her feet on the floor.
River inquired, “I can under the soreness. But, why are you embarrassed?”
Lee continued to be face down in her pillow, as she answered, “Because I liked it. I refuse to admit it to them. But, I liked what they did to me, tonight. And that worries me.”
River said, in a kind, comforting tone of voice, “You have nothing to be embarrassed about. I have come to realize that life is about learning new experiences. About ourselves, and others. And you just learned that there is a side of you that you did not know about... That is not a bad thing... It just means that there are facets of your personality that you did not realize where present... As time goes on, you may to turn learn and enjoy those parts of your personality...”
“And look on the bright side. Since you enjoyed it, you are going to get through this revenge without any serious problems...”
River's voice turned more playful, as she continued, “And I will keep this a secret from the others, if you do...”
Lee was silent for a few seconds.
River then turned to look at the back of Lee's head. And through her telepathy, she sensed that Lee had fallen asleep.
River quietly said, in a joyous tone of voice, “Sleep well, Lee. You earned your rest.”
River stood up from Lee's bed. She then walked away from Lee, so she could get ready to go to bed, herself.
River turned off the ceiling light, as she left the room, for the nearby bathroom. She could brush her teeth, among other things.
Five minutes later, River re-entered the her bedroom. The only light in the room was from the hallway lights. Which were set to dim at that time of night.
River then shut the door, leaving her in total darkness. Though, she knew her way to her bed. She soon reached her bed with not problems. After which, she got into her own bed, and soon went to sleep, herself.
(_)
The next day, Lee woke up a little after nine AM. The day was uneventful for Lee. Mostly because, except for using the bathroom, for various reasons, she remained in the guest bedroom, with River.
Though, at the proper times, River did retrieve and bring both herself and Lee, their breakfast, lunch, and dinner, along with a few snacks, in between meals.
That morning, when River came back to the bedroom, to bring Lee some breakfast, River told Lee that she overheard Revy talking about last night with her friends. Though, River mentioned that the other Lagoon parents had the decency not to talk about the events in front of their guests. And none of the parents, not even Revy, talked about the events in front of their children.
During that day, Lee was to tired and sore to want to do anything physical with River, which River understood.
And while River was present for the previous night's activities, she was polite enough to not talk to Lee about what happened. Except for comfort Lee, and tell her that she would be okay.
So, Lee spent the day just resting, watching TV, and playing a few until it was close to ten PM, that night, when they headed back to the basement dungeon. With Lee only wearing a bathrobe and slippers, while River was in wearing some her casual clothing, that she brought with herself, to the island. Before she had gone the hunt with the three amazon women.
(_)
As River and Lee reached the door to the S&M dungeon, they found the door was open.
When they walked inside, River closed the door behind them.
River and Lee stood side by side, with River to Lee's right side, as they were both shocked and pleasantly surprised, at whom they saw.
Standing across the room were Aeryn, Violin, and, to their surprise, Scorpius, all three of the women, across from River and Lee, were nude. With Lee seeing their clothing nearly folded on the floor, by the bed in the back of the room.
Lee noticed the three women were looking at River and herself.
Lee though, with mild happiness, 'Okay. This might not be so bad. Violin and I have an understanding. Scorpius likes me. And Aeryn is the only one I had to worry about. And Violin will reign her in. If River cannot...'
River snorted at Lee's thoughts.
Lee continued her thoughts, 'Don't take that personally, River. It is just that Aeryn is one of the few people that could take you in a fight... But, there is one important matter I obviously need to speak with Scorpius about. And let me handle with. Though, first we have to have introductions.'
Lee casually said, “Hi guys.”
Violin playfully retorted, “Hi girls.”
Scorpius calmly said, “It is good to see you again, Lee. You are looking well.”
Lee replied, “Thank you, Scorpius.”
Aeryn looked at Lee, as she licked her lips. She then said, “Oh this is going to be so much fun.
River warned, “Watched it, Aeryn. I will not let this go too far.”
Aeryn turned to River, as she flatly stated, “All I need is three hours we gave us.”
Lee looked at Aeryn, as she responded, “And you shall have your three hours... Baring the ten minute breaks, every hour...” She turned to Scorpius, as she inquired, curious tone of voice, “I can understand why Aeryn and Violin are here, but what are you doing here Scorpius?”
Scorpius turned towards Lee, as she casual said, “When I heard you were now a woman, Lee. I had to see this change for myself”
Lee had a sneaking suspicion, as she asked, “How many people know I am now a woman?”
Aeryn answered, “Pretty much everyone that knows about you and your stories, and are friends with the Lagoon family.”
Lee thought, 'That is a lot of people... But, there is not much I can do about it.'
River softly complimented, “That is a good point of view to take.”
Lee then took note of the subject that took River and Lee by surprise, when they walked into the room.
For, not only was Violin pregnant, with her stomach barely showing her two and half month pregnancies. But, Scorpius, as a beautiful, young woman, was clearly pregnant as well. The white haired, pale skinned woman, had a clearly round shaped protruding belly.
Lee thought, “Scorpius looks to be around six months pregnant. But, given how fast Sebacean pregnancies can be. How long she has been pregnant is anyone's guess. But, I have to ask for details, from a very important... And very personal reasons...'
Lee said, “Violin, I already learned you were pregnant. And congratulations to both you, and Aeryn here.”
Violin placed her right hand gently on her stomach, as she and Aeryn said, in unison, “Thank you.”
Lee turned to Scorpius, as she went onto say, “But, I didn't know you were pregnant, Scorpius?”
Scorpius responded, in a matter of fact tone of voice, “Yes, I am. And it has been a very pleasant and interesting experience.”
Lee thought, 'That is good. Though, I am still very concerned as to why you are pregnant?'
Lee inquired, “Scorpius, who is the father?”
Scorpius replied, “Do not worry, Lee. You are not the father.”
Aeryn and Violin looked at each other, with confused expressions on their faces. They then turned to Lee, as they asked, in unison, “When?”
River mildly chuckled, for a few seconds, as she she thought, 'I already knew this. But, the look on Aeryn and Violin's face, at this moment, is priceless.'
Lee answered, “After that poker game at the Rats Nest, where Violin, Rock, Scorpius, Molly, Chang, River, and myself, were present. After the game was over, and you all left, Scorpius, here, ambushed me in the men's restroom. It was very cliché. But, I did have the sense to use a condom at that time...”
Something occurred to Lee, but she could not quite grasp her thought, as she mentally reflected, 'I am forgetting something, in dealing with a condom. But, what?... I will figure it out, later...'
Lee verbally continued, “And though it was quick, it was fun.”
Scorpius responded, “It was fun for both of us. And thank you. But, you may ask your next logical question.”
Lee asked, “I know know why Violin is still pregnant. Sebacean pregnancies can be very quick. So, why are you still pregnant, Scorpius?”
Violin commented, “Where do you think I got the medication to slow down my pregnancy from?”
Lee replied, “Oh...” She thought, 'I should have known.'
River giggled a little, at Lee's thoughts.
Scorpius turned to Violin, as she said, “Thank you, Violin.” She looked back over at Lee, as she explained, “Given the child within me is a clone of my current pure Sebacean genetic structure. I also take the same medicine that I provided for Violin, for the same reasons. Fortunately, those those involved, there has been no side effects from the medication, as the medication slows the gestation rate for both of us.”
“This is so we can check for, and prevent any complications that may arise. And if you are wondering, due to this being a clone, I am having a daughter. And with this precaution, my daughter should be born healthy, in around to three Earth months.”
Lee commented, “Glad to hear it. And congratulations.”
Scorpius replied, in a slightly joyous tone of voice, “Thank you.”
River spoke up, as she inquired, “So, what is this medication? And how do it work?” She mentally wondered, 'I wondered about that, after I read about that medication, from Violin's mind. But, I don't dare read Scorpius' mind. So, I will just directly ask her... And given how Scorpius has become a much calmer person, I think she will make a good mother.'
Scorpius turned to River, as she calmly said, “Good questions, River. Sebaceans were originally human. And the medication activates the throw back parts of the Sebacean DNA that are human, but dormant. The medicine is very specific, and it only deals with the DNA chains that govern the rate of growth for our children within us. And it sets the growth rate to the standard human gestation rate of around nine Earth months.”
River thought, 'That makes sense.'
Scorpius continued, “To that end, it was John, or should I say Violin, that came to me, before she became pregnant. And I provided the medication for her. Along with other medical checkups and services. By doing so, this also allows me to make amends for previous mistakes I have made with the crew of Moya.”
Aeryn turned to Scorpius, as she conceded, in a slightly accepting tone of voice, “It is a start.” She turned to her spouse, as she continued, “Though, I don't see how you can stand being pregnant for so long.”
Violin turned to her wife, as she stated, “To each their own... I don't mind a slow pregnancy, and the feeling a new life growing with me...” She cracked a grin, as she continued, “And it gives my mother and our friends time to throw a few babyshowers.”
Aeryn commented, “True. I wonder if it will be as good as Balalaika and B's babyshower?”
Violin giggled, while Scorpius, River, and Lee remained silent.
Lee thought, 'At least I know who got invited to that. And who didn't... Wait a minute... B and Balalaika?' She asked, “Those two are pregnant?”
Violin stopped giggling, as she, Aeryn, and Scorpius, turned towards Lee.
Violin shrugged, as she casually said, “Given, they have been wearing baggy clothing. I guess you wouldn't have noticed. And yes. They got each other pregnant.”
Lees slowly replied, “Okay...” She then thought, 'I guess after several decades of life, even those to would finally decide to have some kids... And I know better than to ask about the babyshower these women likely threw for them...'
River quietly complimented, “Good observations.”
Violin commented, “I am surprised that River did not tell you about those two, and the babyshower we all went to.”
Lee looked over at River, with River looking back at her.
River saw an unspoken question. River answered, “You had more than enough on your mind, than having to worry what is happening to other people.”
Lee shrugged, as she replied, “Fair enough.”
River and Lee then turned back to look at the three other women in the room.
Aeryn commented, “Well, speaking of pregnancies. And those whom chose to get pregnant.” She looked over at Scorpius, then back to River and Lee, as she continued, “I am surprised that Scorpius did not have a surrogate for her child?”
Scorpius looked over at Aeryn. She then turned to Lee, as she inquired, “I would like to see if you can answer that question.”
Lee looked over at Scorpius, as she said, “I think I can handle it.” She turned to Aeryn, as she answered, “If you think about it. This makes sense. Scorpius has always had a take charge, do it yourself, personality. And she would not risk someone else screwing up the pregnancy of her own child. Since she is now a woman, it would be in character for her to do this. She is no stranger to pain. It is actually possible that the labor and childbirth might be less painful than some of the experiences she has had to endure in her life.”
Scorpius turned to Aeryn. She smiled, as she calmly confirmed, “Lee is correct.”
Aeryn conceded, “I guess that makes sense.”
Scorpius turned to Lee, as she complimented, “Good job, Lee. Now, let us show you what true pleasure can be like.”
Aeryn turned to Lee, as she stated, “Lotton told me how much of a badass you think I am. I appreciate that. So when I learned from Violin, that Scorpius wanted to join... And I don't have a clue how she found out...
Scorpius spoke up, “I have my ways.”
Aeryn did not respond to Scorpius' comment, as she went onto say, “So, I posed a challenged for her, Violin, and myself. I want her to make you scream so much in pleasure and pain tonight, that your voice will be hoarse by tomorrow morning.”
Scorpius smirked toward Lee, as she casually said, “I consider it a worthy challenge.”
Violin just laughed at Aeryn and Scorpius' comments, while River and Lee remained silent.
Scorpius joked, “And besides... We have such delights to show you, Lee.”
Lee immediately recognize what quote Scorpius was paraphrasing, as she practically jump closer River. Lee shrieked, “When the hell did you see the Hellraiser movies?!”
Scorpius calmly answered, “Quite a while ago. Thanks to your writings. I found those movies to be amateurish. Entertaining. But, amateurish... Though, not to worry, Lee. I promise you will enjoy everything I do to you tonight.”
“When it comes males, or females. As a male, or a female. No lover has ever complained about my skills with him, or her, in bed.”
Violin agreed, “She's right.”
Lee noticed Aeryn frown for a second. But, a second later, she relaxed her expression.
Lee thought, 'I need to deflect attention from my actions, before Aeryn jumps the gun.'
Lee then overheard River quietly say, “Good idea.”
Lee looked at Aeryn, as she calmly inquired, “By the way, Aeryn. I was wondering. After you found out that Chiana took John's virginity, what did you do to her?”
Aeryn cracked an evil grin, as she answered, “First, I have to thank you for informing us about that. Even Violin here did not know about that event, until her made her remember it. This is one of the few reasons we are playing this ridiculous game... But, to answer your question.”
Aeryn then turned, and walked over to the right side of the room, where the sex toys, and other items, were either stacked on shelves, or hooked on a wall.
Lee did not reply, in fear of spoiling the mood.
Aeryn picked up a black leather cat o' nine tails whip. She held the weapon, with her right hand, by its handle.
Aeryn looked back over at Lee, as she continued, in a slightly more sadist tone of voice, “Well... Let's just say you are not the first person whose ass I had to whip back into shape.”
Aeryn then cracked her whip away from everyone.
Everyone present noticed Lee visibly flinch, as the whip was cracked.
Violin spoke up, as she said, “And while my wife was handling Chiana, I was sampling Dargo's tongue, at the same time...” She turned to Aeryn, with Aeryn looking back at her spouse.
They shared a smile, as Violin continued, “With Aeryn's permission... After she was finished with him. And this was before we helped them get married. So, everyone involved turned out fine. I am much say that what Dargo can do with his tongue is truly interesting and pleasurable... Though, Pip was sore for a few days after Aeryn was done.”
Lee thought, while mild surprise, 'You just don't know some people.'
River softly replied, in a rhetorical manner, 'Isn't that the truth?”
While retaining their smiles, the married couple then looked back at Lee.
Lee then began to think about what those two might have in mine for her. And she started to show a little more fear on her face, as she thought, 'I have severely underestimate the perversions of those characters I wrote about.'
River could not help but break out laughing, at Lee's thoughts, for a few seconds.
Lee thought. 'Laugh it up River. Now, I got to see if I can savage the situation.'
Lee requested, “Aeryn... We have three hours together. Let us talk about this?”
Aeryn questioned, in a cold tone of voice, “You say. Let us talk about this?... I came here to take action!”
Lee responded, in a weak tone of voice, “Surely, we can discuss this first, Aeryn?”
Aeryn demanded, in an even tone of voice, “Do not call me Aeryn, tonight. Call me, Queen Sun!”
Aeryn cracked her whip, again.
Lee visibly paled, as she said, “Yes, Queen Sun!”
Violin, Scorpius, and River, could not help but laugh for several seconds, at Lee reaction to Aeryn's order.
As everyone calmed down, Aeryn smirked, “Good. Now, the fun begins.”
Over the course of the next three hours, Aeryn, Violin and Scorpius showed Lee new heights of both pleasure and pain, on what being a woman could bring.
And what Lee and River found most surprising was that Aeryn was more creative in the situation than even Violin and Scorpius.
Even River and Lee had to admit that both Scorpius and Aeryn were sexual artists at what they were doing, with Violin assisting, as Lee enjoyed the fun from everyone. And River only had to stop Aeryn once, for the entire three hour session.
Also, Scorpius' advanced stage of pregnancy did not slow her down in the least.
Afterward, everyone got dressed, cleaned up, and River helped Lee back to bed. With Lee being so tired, she fell asleep seconds after her head hit her pillow.
The next morning, Lee was again sore, along with the fact she could barely speak, and it took much of the day for her voice to return. Though, River was happy to see that Lee was able to smile from the experience she had the previous night.
(_)
On the third night of Lee's punishment sessions, around ten PM, Lee's voice had long since returned, hours beforehand, as she and River returned for a third night in the S&M dungeon.
This time, they were met by Balalaika and B.
As they walked into the room, with the door already open, Lee was the one to shut the door, and then walk beside River. To River's right side.
Lee had on her bathrobe and slippers, while River was wearing her usual attire.
They saw that Balalaika and B had already undressed, and nude, exposing the two russians' slightly rounded stomachs.
Lee also saw that Balalaika held the ends of a riding crop firmly in her hands.
Lee thought, with worry 'I can just imagine what she has in mind for me.'
River choose to remain silent.
As the two russians looked back at Lee and River, Balalaika greeted them, in a
calm, though dangerous tone of voice, “Ah... Hello, Lee... River... It is so nice to see you both again”
B calmly said, “Hello Lee.”
Lee responded, “Hello, and congratulations. I heard on the grapevine that both you were pregnant. And I see the rumors were correct.” She mentally added, 'Also, I heard about the babyshower, but I know better than to mention it in front of you two.'
B and Balalaika responded, in unison, “Thank you.”
River casually said, “Hi guys.” She thought. 'Lee needs some help to keep things on track. And I know how to help.'
River calmly inquired, “How far along are you?”
B answered, “Three months, for both of us.”
River asked, in an honestly curious tone of voice, “How is it?... What is it like?”
B shrugged, as she stated, “It could be better. It could be worse. But, I figure if Bob and Ed could handle it, so could we...” She raised an eyebrow, as she continued, “Speaking of which, the Lowe family admitted to us that they aided you, Lee, in your chase on Mars.”
Lee calmly confessed, “Yes. They did. I hope that did not cause problems with you friendship of you.”
B said, in a relaxed tone of voice, “No. It has not. Also, Bob, Ed, Stan, and Lewis, requested of me, to inform you, that they hope you make it through this in one piece.”
Lee requested, “I appreciate that. From both them. And you taking the time to deliver their message. Thank you. And the next time you see them, tell them I said, thank you.”
B replied, “I will. And you're welcome.”
Balalaika casually said, “Yes... B is correct. The Lowe family have been very kind to us. And a minor difference of opinion will not change that. Also, we took into account that they only gave you non-violent tools, to help you delay us, and avoid being caught. They did not give you weapons. So, I see no problems with their actions.”
Lee stated, “I am glad to hear that. And I hope you are no to sore about what I said to you, Balalaika, during discussion at the factory?”
Balalaika gave Lee a look in her eyes that promised much pain for Lee, very soon, as she continued to say, in a calm tone of voice, “Not at all. One can gain much when someone points out their flaws... Though, very soon you will find out how imaginative I am.”
Lee gulped.
B giggled a little at Lee's response to Balalaika’s comment, as River remained silent.
Balalaika thought, 'This is the response I expect from Lee. And I know you are reading my thoughts River...'
Balalaika noticed River giving her stoic facial expression.
Balalaika continued her thoughts, 'Nice try. But, I have seen better attempts at not responding. And I plan to have some fun, before we decide to play with Lee.'
Balalaika inquired, in curious and seductive tone of voice, “Well Lee, if you heard about our pregnancies, from those hosting this wonderful evening, surely you heard about the babyshower our friends here threw for us?… Yet, I wonder why you did not mention that. Why is that?”
River thought, 'I am not going to let you bait Lee, Balalaika. And you know better to try anything with me.' She spoke up, as she commented, “Because, Lee knows better than to step on land mines.”
Lee forced herself not to show any response to River's comment. Though, she thought, 'Thanks, River.'
Balalaika chuckled in a slightly evil manner, for a few seconds, as she thought, 'Well, done River. And who says I was just baiting Lee.”
River's body straightened up a bit, as she realized that Balalaika was also bait her.
Balalaika said, “I can go along with that.”
River forced herself to relax, as she thought, 'I have to remember that Balalaika is an extremely sharp woman. She came play at our level, without a problem.'
B said, “Yes. We can see how mentioning such an event could lead to an unpredictable response from us. Though, not to worry. We are okay with what happened. And Lee, you missed a surprisingly wonderful babyshower.”
River commented, “Yes. It was pretty good.”
Balalaika commented, “And very funny.”
Lee stated, “I believe all three of you. But, I don't want to know the details. I fear at this point, if I learned what happened at that party, I might lose would little shreds of of my sanity that I have left.”
The three other women giggled a little at Lee's response.
As they calmed down, B responded, “I can appreciate that.”
Lee inquired, “So, do the women of Hotel Moscow know about the special occasions for you two.”
B stated, “Yes. And I see you learned about their gender bending, as well.”
Balalaika casually said, in an underlying tone of voice that was anything but casual, “Yes. We had a long discussion with the bartender of the Devil's Hotel.” She mentally added, 'I wonder why someone would name there hotel that?... I have a feeling I do not want to know.”
Lee thought, 'Damn it. They found Melvin. And there is nothing I can do about it right now.”
Lee said, “Please, do not hold that information against, Melvin. He is a friend of mine. And he only hinted at it. And I put the pieces together from there.”
B commented, “We have already settled our differences with private Yurick. Or, in this case, Melvin. And Melvin is still alive, and in good health.”
Lee slowly replied, “Okay.” Lee thought, 'That is good... But worrisome... Still, I will find out the details, later.'
B responded, “Also, I want you to know, that if our subordinates learn about your stories. I will make sure they realize that their gender change was not your fault.”
Lee said, “Thank you.” She thought, 'So, their rank and file don't know about my stories. Nor, likely myself. Not, that I am going to ask these two about it. Though, that does explain a few things about the three russian woman that visited the Devil's Hotel, looking for Melvin. But, either way, that is a major load off my mind.'
From the corner of her left eye, Lee saw River crack a grin, while River nodded a few times in agreement.
B stated, “No problem. And I have a question for you. Besides Fox Xanatos, where do you think the inspiration for Balalaika came from?”
As Balalaika looked at Lee, she let a laugh. She then requested, “I would like to know that myself. And I would guess you are the person to ask.”
Lee calmly answered, “Don't take this the wrong way. But Balalaika, I always thought of you as basically a much meaner version Susan Ivonava from Babylon Five.” She grimly thought, 'And given Ivonava was also kidnapped by Chang, I might see her someday as well. Though, I doubt she knows about me and the stories. Given that, while on this island, no one has mentioned her to me. And she is the type of person people talk about... Still, I have more immediate worries to be concerned about.'
B replied, “I can see that.”
Balalaika calmly said, “I will take that as a compliment.”
River remained silent.
Lee asked, “Given you visited the B Five reality, in your chase after myself, I am not surprised the you have seen the Babylon Five series. Though, when did you see it?”
B pointed out, “Remember, I have been good friends with Ed and Bob for several decades. I saw the series, from the copies they have. And it is a good series. Also, Bob loaned to me her copies of that series. And I showed Balalaika the pilot, the series, and the movies, after we lost you.”
Balalaika commented, “I must say that is it a very interesting series to watch. The line that no one is who he or she appears to be, is very true in that series, and in life in general.”
Lee complimented, “Quoting G'kar. Nice choice.”
Balalaika kindly responded, “Thank you. I found the interplay and development of the relationship of G'kar and Londo, through the series, to be fascinating.”
Lee commented, “Yes. That is an understatement. There is still debate, to this day, on which of those two characters was the villain, and which one was the hero. Rumor has it that the actors who played those two characters flipped a coin on the matter. Though, they never told anyone else the results of the coin toss.”
Balalaika belly laughed, for a few seconds. She then rhetorically stated, “Why am I not surprised?”
B commented, “By the way, Lee, thank you for my friendships with the Lowe family. They have been great friends.”
Lee softly replied, “That is nice. And you are welcome. Still, Susan is now probably after my ass, as well. Considering she was captured by the Hell Sabers. And she likely has a kid now, along with Marcus and Zack.”
B kindly offered, “I will look into finding her, and the other two, later. She and Balalaika might have a few things in common. And the other two might enjoy a beer with me.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
B went onto say, “Also, it would be nice for Balalaika to know someone she can relate to. And maybe even schedule a play date with our future kids.”
Lee thought, 'I am not touching that comment with a ten foot pole.'
River giggled a little at Lee's thoughts.
Balalaika adjusted her hold on her riding crop, as she stated, “Now ladies, if you are finished. I wish to show Lee how imaginative I can be.”
B and Lee went quiet, as River lightly giggled a little.
Balalaika commented, in a straightforward mannered, “I was including you, as well, River.”
River swiftly went silent.
Balalaika happily thought, 'I still got it. And I know you are still reading my mind, River.'
River did not replied, as she thought, 'I think it is best that I don't take Balalaika's mental bait.'
Lee thought, 'Balalaika and B are about to start their games with me. And given their personalities, I think I might want to lay all my cards out, beforehand.'
Lee said, “Before we start. I want you to know, Balalaika, that I have only had the up most respect for you. Even when I thought you were just a fiction character. That is why I only had Chang make you loyal, with his brainwashing, and nothing else. And you did get your youth restored out of the deal. Also, when book two ended, you were back in control of Hotel Moscow. And I only said that you lacked of imagination because I was caught up in the heat of the moment.”
Balalaika looked at Lee, while he lips curled into a feral grin, as she gained a dangerous look to her eyes. She bent the horsewhip slightly, as she casually said, “Oh. I know that Lee. And I am not angry with what you did to me. Nor, what you said to me. That is why I am not going to permanently harm you tonight. But, you are still clearly lacking one important thing, which I guess I need to teach you.”
Lee winced, as she guessed, “Disciple?”
Balalaika let her horsewhip snap back straight. She smirked, while she stated, with a voice like steel, “Exactly... Now, let us begin...”
That night, Lee learned many lessons. One important lesson being that pregnant badasses are the most dangerous and meanest badasses to exist in the multiverse.
Along with that, River had to stop Balalaika from going too far, several times that night. While B mainly assisted Balalaika. Though, she did do a few interesting things to Lee, as well.
Though, over the course of the following three hours, River also learned of some interesting sexual ideas, by scanning the two Russians' minds, along with watching what they did to Lee. And she took mental notes of what she learned.
When River called the session for the night, she had to all but carry Lee back to their bedroom, and dump her on her bed.
With Lee to sore to move much, nor immediately fall asleep. But, River was there to comfort her.
And when Lee finally when to sleep, River soon when to bed, as well. To get some sleep, herself.
Lee did not get out of her bed, until noon the next day. And she was still sore from the previous night's events.
(_)
Fortunately, by ten PM the following night, Lee was recovered enough, that she could handle other session in the Lagoon sadomasochistic dungeon.
This time, they found that they would be spending time with Sawyer, Shenhua and Lotton.
All three women were undressed, while Lee and River were still clothed
After River closed the door to the dungeon, behind them, the two women stood side by side to each other.
River and Lee stood beside each other, as they looked at the three other nude women.
Lee mentally admitted, 'River. I honesty don't mean to make you jealous. But, I find those three to be sexy. And not just because of their bodies. I mean Sawyer and Lotton are on the small side, but they have been nice to me. And Shenhua has a hot body, though her personality can be less than pleasant... So, I hope you don't mind me looking at them in that way...'
River softly teased, “You are not the only one doing that.”
Lee giggled, for a few seconds.
The three women looked over at them, as Lotton said, “Hi girls.”
Sawyer happily said, “Hello Lee and River.”
Shenhua just rolled her eyes for a few seconds, before looking back at the two newcomers.
River chirped, “Hi ya.”
Lee thought, 'You have been with me way too long.'
It was River's turn to giggle, for a few seconds.
Lee calmly said, “Hi guys.
Sawyer commented, “It is so nice to see you both in good health.”
Lee said, “Same here.”
River replied, “Likewise.”
Lee stated, “Interesting meeting you here. And please don't take this the wrong way. But, while I was told you would be joining us for one of these nights. I am honestly surprised that you three want you revenge on me. I thought the four of us were squared away on the vengeance angle against me.”
Sawyer responded, in a happy tone of voice, “Actually, this is more of just an excuse to sleep with you. And have some fun.”
Shenhua begrudgingly agreed, “Yes. We already settled our matters between each other.”
Lotton stated, “And I have no problems with you, Lee.”
Lee gave them a warm smile, as she said, “Then, I think I will enjoy tonight.' She mentally added, 'For a change.'
Sawyer commented, “We hope so. Besides, given Shenhua and my reputations, we don't usually get to share a bed with others that know who we are. And Lotton is polite enough to ask others, without our permission.”
Lotton cracked a grin, as she responded, “Yes. And our arrangement works out well for all of us.”
Shenhua complained, in a slightly whiny tone of voice, “I find it annoying that Annie. Of all people. Have more people, who know who she is, openly to sleep with her, than those that know about us. Concerning that matter, I sometimes think she uses her jedi mind tricks.”
River casually stated, “Nah. She won't do that. She has too much self-respect. It is just that she is as hot as us, and straightforward about her intentions. Her approach is more like. I am here. I am interested. Let's do it. And I promise you that you'll enjoy it.”
The other four women could not help but giggle at River's comment.
As the women calmed down, Lotton casually said, “Besides. we have other things to think about.”
Lee then noticed that Lotton had instinctively placed her right hand against her flat stomach.
Lee asked, with concern in her tone of voice, “What is it, Lotton?”
Lotton realized what she was doing, as she dropped her right hand back to her side. She looked over at Lee, as she stated, “Well, given you will figure it out soon enough. This morning, we found out that all three of us are pregnant.”
Lee and River happily said, in unison, “Congratulations.”
The three lovers replied, in unison, “Thank you.”
Lee asked, “Who are the fathers?”
The three woman giggled for a few seconds. Lotton then said, “Each other. By using those instant man packets, and some medical tools.”
Lee plainly replied, “Okay.” She thought, 'I guess they went through with it, after all. As I vaguely recall Lotton saying they were talking about doing.”
Nearby, River mildly giggled, for a few seconds. She then stated, “I hope things work out for you three. Motherhood is a big role.”
Sawyer looked over at River, as she said, “If Revy can handle it, so can we.”
River agreed, “Good point.”
Lotton asked, “Now, before we do this. I need to know. How are you holding up Lee?”
Lee answered, “Except for the seeing the adult members of the Lagoon family in dominatrix outfits the first night. And the russian last night. It hasn't been that bad. But, never ever get on Balalaika’s bad side. I was wrong. She is quite imaginative.”
The other four women giggled, for a few seconds.
Lee inquired, “So, what is with this baby fever? Violin and Scorpius are pregnant. Balalaika and B are pregnant. You three are pregnant.”
As Lotton, Sawyer, and Shenhua calmed down, River softly giggled, some more, for a few seconds, at Lee comment.
Lotton stated, “While I mentioned we were talking about getting pregnant, when I capture you at the factory. I guess is really started while Roberta was chasing you on the highway. At the time, we were inside a bar talking.”
“The we being, Shenhua, Sawyer, myself, Dutch, Benny, Rock, Janet, Revy, Akira, Natsuru, Ranma, Aeryn, Violin, B, Balalaika, and Eda.”
“That was when Balalaika and B announced they were pregnant. And I guess that it was the right push to get us three to have some kids, along with Aeryn and Violin having another kid. By the way, Eda and I won money on a bet, due to you escaping Roberta. We watched that chase on TV, and that awesome car chase.”
Lee smirked, as she questioned, “Interesting. So, did you finally tell them about your brainwashing programming has fully broken down?”
Sawyer spoke up, as she said, “Yes. She told us. And we are okay with it.”
Shenhua commented, “It is nice to know that she now continues to stay with us of her own volition.”
Lotton responded, “As you can see, they took the news well. These two said they had realized it for years, but they like having me around, as I like being around them. I guess that is as close to love as people like us will ever get.”
Lee commented, “I think you three have better hearts than you give yourselves credit for.”
Lotton said, “Thank you.”
Sawyer commented, “I appreciate your opinion.”
Shenhua said, “I will agree with sentiment.”
Lee inquired, “So, what can I expect tonight?”
Lotton responded, “It will not be painful. Just embarrassing.”
Lee replied, “Let me guess. Waterworks, and dominance positions?”
Sawyer complimented, “She's good.”
Shenhua agreed, “Yes. She is.”
Lotton said, “Yes. And be happy I talked them out of doing anything else. By the way, how did you know?”
Lee said, “You three may not realize this, but in my reality, the Black Lagoon manga continued after the Blood Trail arc. The title of the storyline is called the Wired Red Wild Card.”
Shenhua raised an eyebrow, as she replied, “Really?”
Sawyer said, “Interesting. We will have to check manga that out sometime.”
Lotton commented, “I looked forward to doing so. I wonder if we are in that storyline?”
Lee said, “Maybe. Maybe not. Though, that is where it is stated that Janet is a nymphomaniac.”
The other four women giggled, for a few seconds.
As the other four women calmed down, Lee continued, “Anyway, it is not hard to figured out that Sawyer here, is into waterworks and worse. Given Sawyer's manga counterpart's bed and butter joke in the Wired Red Wild Card. And trust me Lotton, you do not want to know the details behind that joke. Also, given Shenhua jokes about how men know much about stabbing, but very little about being stabbed, she is all about dominance.”
Shenhua and Sawyer overheard what Lee said, as they looked at each other.
Sawyer then said, loud enough for Lotton and Lee to hear, “Lee knows us too well, Shenhua.”
Shenhua agreed, “Very true. Now, let us teach Lee what we know in detail.”
Both women laughed, as they then, turned their attention back at Lee and River.
Lotton and Lee looked over at the two women for a moment, then back at each other.
Sawyer said, “Don't worry, Lee. At worst, tonight, you are going to get a little wet, in more ways than one.”
Lee slowly replied, “Okay...” She looked over at Lotton, as she admitted, “Though Lotton, I still haven't fully figured you out.”
Lotton smirked, as she joke, “I am here to make sure it is pleasurable for everyone.”
Lee giggled a little. She then playfully commented, “Shenhua was right. You would make a good host for a bordello.”
Lee's comment made all the adults in the room start to giggle.
As everyone calmed down, Sawyer turned to River, as she offered, “River, we would like to have you join us...”
Sawyer, Shenhua, and Lotton then smiled toward River, as Sawyer continued, “As we said. And from reading our minds. You know we are not planning do anything painful towards Lee. We just want to introduce her to new and interesting experiences that one's body can create.”
Lee looked over at River, as she said, “I don't mind.” She mentally added, 'And I honestly think this is an olive branch towards us. And we should take it.'
River remained silent for a few seconds. She then thought, 'You are likely right, Lee...'
River shrugged towards Sawyer, as she casually said, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Oh... What the hell. Why not?... I'll join in.”
Lee, Lotton and Sawyer smiled towards River, as Sawyer stated, “Good.”
Lee said, “Thank you, River. I think we will enjoy this, together.”
Lotton happily commented, “The more, the merrier.”
Shenhua cracked a grin, as she agreed, “Yes. More fun for all of us.”
River then calmly started to take her clothing off, in front of the other women.
Lee also took off her robe and slippers.
When River and Lee had finished getting undressed, they put their clothing in a neat pile by the wall, on the right side of the room, near the entrance.
And though that night was strange, it was enjoyable for all parties involved.
The group soon lost track of time, from the fun they were having. And instead of River calling it at one AM, she called it at one thirty AM, because she had not looked at the clock on the wall of the room, since they had started.
Soon after, River and Lee made collected this clothing, without putting their clothing on, as they opened the dungeon door, and walked together, back up the stairs, to the bathroom, near bedroom.
At that point, the two were in such a good mood, that they did not care if someone saw them nude. Though, fortunately, everyone else, but those that had been in the S&M dungeon, had gone to bed.
When they reached their bathroom, they shared a shower together. As they did their best to help the other get completely cleaned off with soap and water.
They then dried off, got ready for bed, and went to sleep. But, this time, they shared the same bed. Fortunately, they were small enough to do so, on one of the twin sized beds in their room, without a problem.
And even though they had a good time that night, when they woke up the following morning, they felt physically dirty.
But, they were both feeling better by the next evening, around ten PM, when they met a group that set both Lee and River on edge.
As River closed the door to the dungeon behind them, Lee and River saw Roberta, Fabiola, and an adult, female Garcia Lovelace.
River and Lee were standing next to each other, as they saw the three other women were nude. And all three of the women were very young, sexy, and beautiful. For Roberta, it was due to the super-soldier serum she was exposed to. For Fabiola and Garcia, it was due to the rejuvenation therapy they had undergone.
And River and Lee noticed that the three women were turned towards each other, as they were quietly talking in spanish.
As Lee looked at the three women across the room in front of her, and River, she grimly thought, 'Revy mentioned they would show up eventually. At least River is here to keep them from going to far.'
And then Lee noticed a few minor scars on Roberta, such slash marks on Roberta left side. Three on the underside of the left part of her chest, right behind and below her left breast, and two slash marks on the outside, lower part, of her left upper arm. Also, near the shoulder, there was a larger scar over the two slash marks on her left upper arm.
Lee continued thoughts, 'She may have gotten more human looking cybernetic parts, but she likely left some of her older scars alone... Maybe as reminders of her past. Though, I am not sure she keeps those scars as a good reminder? Or, a bad reminder?...'
Beside her, River quietly said, “Either way is likely. And I am not really sure myself.” She mentally added, 'Though, I am not going to ask her. And neither are you. Because, we are not that crazy, as to risk annoying any of them. Considering what they might have planned for you, Lee.'
Lee thought, 'Thank you, River. And what are they talking about? I cannot hear them from here.'
River softly replied, “Believe it, or not. They are talking about what groceries they are going to purchase, tomorrow. When they get back home.”
Lee let out a quiet laugh.
It was the that three other women turned toward Lee and River. And there was an unease silence between the two groups of women.
River thought, 'Someone needs to get this ball rolling. And I think I will ask in english. I don't want remind them, that Lee and I know spanish. In case they try time to plan something, while thinking and speaking in spanish.'
'I regret not bringing a gun with me, tonight, when we met these three women. I am not sure I can take Roberta in a fight. And I don't want to find out.'
'But, the others were very cagey, in their thoughts, on what the schedule for these visiting groups were. So, I am not sure until we get to the dungeon, each night. And I don't dare bring a gun to all these visits, and risk being thrown off the island, with Lee trapped her. So, I will just have to make the best of the situation, and I will try to keep things peaceful.'
River asked, in english, “So, hi. How have things been with you?”
Fabiola said, in english, “Better than expected?”
Garcia shrugged, as she calmly said, in english, “Okay. I guess.”
Roberta cracked a grin, as she stated, in english, “Pretty good. And only looking better, considering what we are going to do.”
Lee responded, in english, “I hope you are not planning anything to wild?”
Roberta raised an eyebrow, as she casually commented, “It depends on what you define as wild.”
Fabiola and Garcia giggled at Roberta's comment, for a few seconds. River did not.
Roberta cryptically commented, “Either way, I am also glad you kept your promise.”
Lee inquired, “What promise?”
Roberta smile mischievously, as she coyly said, “You will find out, someday.”
Lee thought, 'I think it is best that I don't inquire further. Because, I am in a deep enough hole, as is, wit them.'
Nearby, River overheard them. She thought, 'I would be tempted to read Roberta's mind. But, I know better. And I have a feeling I will find out that answer, to that question, someday, myself.'
Then, a thought occurred to Lee, that made her worry, as the mentally reflected, 'Even with River here, I think I am in a very bad situation, because Roberta's definition of, wild, might be far broader than mine. And given my imagination, and my recently learning of my apparent latent sexual tastes. That is saying something.'
'I vaguely recall that the english translation of Black Lagoon swimsuit magazine, has Tex-Mex state with the picture of Roberta in that leopard skin bikini, he stated that Roberta gives the impression that she is an immoral woman. And she looks like the kind of person who can be unimaginably scary in sex.'
'Given the situation I am in, at the moment. Such word of god comments are absolutely terrifying to me.'
'And I am sure, that taking into account, Garcia and Fabiola have been with Roberta for at least a decade. They are probably not that far behind her, when it comes to sex... I mean, when I think about it, a couple of pages before that Black Lagoon swimsuit magazine talked about Roberta, it mentioned that Garcia was definitely a masochist.'
'And given the hell Garcia went through to save Roberta... That wouldn't be to far from the truth.'
River said, “Lee, don't worry. I won't let them go too far.”
Lovelace women overheard River, and started laughing.
Robert responded, in a sarcastic manner, “Just be happy we are not including you in this evening activities, my redheaded collaborator.”
River scowled, as she growled at Roberta.
This did little to make the three women, in front of her and Lee, back down.
Fabiola joked, “So, the kitty has claws.”
The three members of the Lovelace home laughed, for a few seconds, again.
As the three women calmed down, Roberta looked at River, as she warned, in a chilly tone of voice, “Don't forget, so do we.”
River forced herself to drop her scowl, and calm down, as she thought, 'I will not let them sucker me into a fight.'
Garcia was first to notice River's calmer demeanor, as she happily said, “It is good that you see reason in this situation.”
From the corner of her eye, Lee had watched as River scowled, and she heard her growl. She then noticed River force herself to calm down.
Lee complimented in thought, 'It is good that you calm down River. I have never personally seen you like that before.'
'And I realize I need to move the situation forward before something bad happens to the both of us. Roberta and Fabiola probably have the abilities to beat up both of us, strip us, bend us over, and have their way with us, in manners far worse than what they already have planned...'
'Do you understand, River?'
River quietly said, “Yes.” She thought, 'It is good that we are watching out for each other. And we are both are trying to keep this other from getting into trouble.'
Lee thought, 'Good. Now, let's see if I can change the subject away from this madness...'
Lee looked over at Garcia, as she asked, “So Garcia. Did you tell them what happened, at Jusenkyo?”
Garcia cracked a grin, as she answered, “Yes. And it appears that much has happened, for all of us, since then.”
Fabiola giggled a little. She then commented, “I found it absolutely hilarious that after evading all of us, it was Garcia here, who took you down.”
Roberta stated, “Yes. It seems the young master here did not need us to take revenge for him... Her. And she was able to handle her own vengence, on her own.” She turned to Garcia, as she smiled, while she went onto said, “I am quite proud of her.”
Garcia looked over at Roberta and returned Roberta's smile.
Garcia and Roberta then turned back to look at River and Lee.
Roberta lips curled into an evil grin. Her voice became as cold as ice, as she continued
“And given you now suffer the same monthly indignities as the rest of us. Along, with saving the master's life. We are not going to torture you to death.”
Fabiola smirked, as she said, “And instead, we are going to have our fun with you tonight, and leave our revenge against you at that.”
In response, Garcia smile, towards Lee and River, turned into a grin that was like the cat that ate the carney.
River thought, 'The scary thing is from what I am reading of Garcia's mind. She is as twisted as the other two. She likely would approve of just about anything Roberta and Fabiola would like to do to Lee. And I am guessing that is a lot. I will have to be mindful of the situation, tonight.'
Lee thought, 'Okay. The good news is that if I can survive the night with them, I will be fine, when it comes to them. That is very good indeed. And I think I will survive this.'
'Still, I guess I better explain myself, on the matter at hand.'
Lee stated, “I honestly didn't expect you, and Garibaldi, to try something, so soon. Speaking of Garibaldi, what happened to him?”
Garcia answered, “Oh, he is back home. Safe and sound.”
Lee deadpanned, “So, what are you no telling me?”
Garcia smirked, “A lot. But, to be fair. Since, you got all of us into this mess, I will tell you some of what happened. First, Garibaldi is not angry with you about being cursed, because he found a great way to use his curse. Besides the obvious. And though we did invite him. He politely declined to take part in this revenge.”
Lee thought, 'So, Garibaldi knows I was captured, by Garcia and her friends. That figures.'
Garcia continued, “That being, that someone gave Garibaldi a great idea, that instead of trying to find a cure for his curse, he should find a way for him to use that curse to give him more life. And he did just that.”
“I was there with him, and we found a magical user that could cast spells that would balance out the ages of his two forms.”
“This work by making his older male form younger, while aging her younger female form.”
“I was present when the spell was preformed. And it took about a day to accomplish. Though, it was not painful for Garibaldi. He slept through most of spell. When the spell finished its course, his male form was around thirty-five years old. And her female form is around twenty years old.”
“And as either a he, or she, Garibaldi can now have fun in both forms.”
"Also, due to this, he will not have more time to spend with his family. His wife loves that Garibaldi will not be around with her for many years to come. And he will likely live to be a great-granddaughter. Along with this, from what I understand, his family is okay with his curse. Though, his curse is being kept quiet from those outside his family."
"And Garibaldi is even letting his friend, Doctor Stephen Franklin study our curse. From what Garibaldi told me, during my last visit to Mars Dome One, Stephen has never been happier about studying a mysterious medical condition.”
Lee commented, “Given Doctor Franklin's medical background, and experience, he might actually figure out how Jusenkyo curses work.”
Garcia said, “I agree.”
Lee thought, 'Though, I do wonder.' Lee asked, “Did the gender change also cure Garibaldi's baldness as a man?”
Garcia stated, “Actually, yes. He is very happy about that. He said, it almost made the gender change worth it. And it seems that his hair is the same length in both gender forms. Though, with his female form smaller than his male form. His hair goes down his neck a few inches more in his female form, than his male form. And Garibaldi’s hair stays the same shade of brown in both forms. So, he does thank you for that.”
Lee stated, “Good. Well at least, there is that. Anyway, I am glad to hear that things worked out for Garibaldi. And if the opportunity presents itself, I will try to make it up to Garibaldi.”
Garcia coyly replied, “Don't worry. You will.”
Lee thought, 'I have a feeling that I don't want to know what Garcia meant by her comment.'
River thought, 'I agree. I have a feeling that I don't want to know either. Because, it might distract me from the matters at hand.'
Lee inquired, “So, are you still living as a guy? Or, do you live as a girl? Personally, I found it more fun to life as a girl.” She joked, “I found it is true. That girls really do just want to have fun.”
River giggled as Lee's comment, for a few seconds. While the three other women remained silent.
Lee thought, 'Tough crowd.'
Garcia tactfully responded, “I guess that is a matter of opinion. But, to answer your question. For various reasons, including the fact I prefer to be a man. And I will have you know. I am as handsome as a man, as I am beautiful as a woman.”
Lee stated, “I fully believe you. Your father was a handsome man. And I am sure your male form is handsome, as well.”
Garcia replied, “Thank you.” She thought, 'I can see why our friends consider Lee to be polite. The problem is that she is also a manipulative bitch. Which means she will get no slack from us, tonight.'
Lee requested, “Please continued.”
Garcia said, “In the nation we live in, the culture is still very male orientated. Also, I am too well known as the patriarch of the Thirteenth family, for me to live as a woman.” She then gave Lee a lecherous smirked, as she continued, “Though, I have enjoyed the perks that my female form brings.”
Garcia then frowned, as she went onto say, “While also suffering the hardships of being a woman.” She then dropped her frown, to have a neutral expression on her face.
Lee pointed out, in a calm tone of voice, “Hey. I deal with those problems, as well, now.”
Garcia flatly replied, “I realize that.”
Lee asked, “So, did you create a paper trial for your female form? Such as, have you be your own sister?”
Garcia answered, “As I stated, I am too well known. And so were my parents. So, instead, I took a page from Ranma, and I create an identity were my female side is my cousin. And should I one day have to fake my death as a man, my will states that everything goes to my cousin, which is myself, as a woman.”
Lee complimented, “Nice idea. So, what name did you use as the alias for your girl form?”
Garcia said, “Maria Flores.”
Lee cracked a smile, as she responded, “In spanish, that name could mean, rebel flower. Not bad.”
Garcia returned Lee's smile, as she said, “I know.”
River mental reflected, 'Where have I heard the name, Maria Flores, from?... I know I have heard it in passing. Either spoken. Or, in thought. But, I cannot recall from where, right now. And the only, Maria, I can think of, at the moment, in connection to all this, is the Maria Zeleska. The cargo ship that Hotel Moscow uses as a base of operations. First as a secondary base, until Roanapur was destroyed. Now, they use the cargo ship as their main base of operations.'
'Though, I have a feeling that cargo ship has nothing to do with this question... And I do not have time to wonder about that question, right now... I believe I will think about this, later.'
Lee calmly inquired, “Well, that last thing I have to ask you three. Before we get started. Is like I asked the Lagoon members. How are we going to do this? Knowing you three, it could be anything.'
River thought, 'I admire that you are finally biting the bullet on this, Lee. And I hope for the best, that tonight works out for the both of us.'
Garcia answered, “Well, we debated whether we wanted to do everything in alphabetical, numerical, or chronological order. But, given we are under a three hour time limit, we decided to do only the highlights.”
Roberta stated, “We figured, if we did things none stop, we could cover the highlights in allotted three hour timespan. Even with the ten minute breaks. Which you will need.”
Garcia said, “And believe me, she can do it too. She is a real tiger in bed. And we are no pussies, either.”
Fabiola looked over at Garcia, as she politely said, “Language, please, Garcia. It is not fitting for a person of your station to speak in such a manner.” She then turned towards Lee. She grinned evilly, as she commented, “Instead, it is our place to state how we will put this cunt in her place.”
Lee thought, 'I never thought I would see the day when Fabiola would use such language. She must still really hate me, for what I did to Garcia. Not that I blame her for her hatred.'
River quietly replied, “Me neither.” She mentally added, 'And I think language is the least of our worries tonight.'
And River was proven correct, in her assessment of the situation.
While during the previous nights Lee learned more about sex than most people would know in a lifetime. The night she spent with the Lovelace women could be summed up in one word. Endurance.
None of the three women let up on Lee, for the solid three hours. As each of them took turned, taking lead, but the other two, at the time, assisted the one that was doing the activities on Lee. With Lee needing those ten minute breaks, every hour, to catch her breath.
And Roberta, Fabiola, and Garcia, lived up to the observations that Lee had of them.
Calling Roberta, unimaginably scary in sex, was an understatement. With Fabiola and Garcia not that far behind Roberta, in that department.
The time Lee spent with them was mostly painful for her, while pleasurable towards each other.
River had to stop all three of them, at various times, to prevent them from going to far. But, River was able too.
At the end of the three hour session, when River called session for the night, the three Lovelace women stated they that they were still not tired, and that they would be continuing having sex in the room, with each other, for a while longer.
River did not reply, for concern they might involuntarily volunteer her and Lee into their activities.
Instead, due to Lee being so tired, and exhausted, from their activities, River had to help Lee back to their bedroom, and to Lee's bed, where she soon fell fast asleep, from exhaustion.
Lee did not get out of her bed, until one PM the next afternoon.
(_)
This nightly revenge, on Lee, continued for around the next three weeks. With a different group of women every night.
And while some of Lee's victims, that were invite, decline the offer for revenge.
Some that considered going, decided not to. Such as Mal and Spike. Both of whom finally decided not to go, with each them stating, to the effect, that they were better people, than those that would take such actions towards another human being. Even one that so richly deserved it, such as Lee.
The Lagoon family, and their friends, that heard about Mal and Spike's comments on the matter, did not take their comments at insult. And they respected Mal and Spike's opinions on the matter.
Others choose to to take the Lagoon family up on their offer.
Though, not all the sessions were about the victims gaining satisfaction over Lee. Some where just about the victims having Lee understand what she had done.
Such people had their way with Lee then, afterward, broke down crying next to Lee. With Lee and River consoling them, after everything they had done that night.
Such as Leon, whom Lee held as they both cried, while Leon asked how Lee could do this to all of them. Lee did her best to apologize, while comforting her, as she cried with Leon. With River and the other Knight Saber present, quietly watching on.
Also, concerning the Knight Sabers. They did their sessions in pairs of two. For four consecutive nights.
And for some reason River could not figure out, she could not read their thought. But, because most of them were playing nice with Lee, she did not say anything about the matter.
And over the course of the few weeks, during the day, Lee started coming to the meals the Lagoon family hosted, with River by her side. And those present did not give Lee much trouble.
Unfortunately, Lee troubles were growing, in more ways than one. Ways in which even Lee, herself, was not yet aware of.
To be continued.
Badasses Of the Multiverse Book 5: “The Gambling Man.”
Volume 3: “Dynasty.”
Chapter 04: “Back In Town.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, Black Lagoon Reality. Location, Lagoon Island, inside the Lagoon mansion.
Around three weeks after Lee's nightly revenge started, during one morning, Lee had been around forty-five minutes since she woke up.
She had already gotten up, showers, clothed, and ready to face the day.
Currently, she was heading down a hallway that lead from the bedroom she shared with River, to the kitchen. There, she would get her breakfast, go to the patio with it, and sit at the table, under an umbrella, that River was at.
As Lee approached the kitchen, she thought, 'River already went ahead of me. Still, I am kind of concerned that my vagina is sore, after last night. But, I am okay with the situation.'
'I wonder if this is how Akira felt when she lost her virginities, to Revy, Shenhua, and Sawyer, back in Roanapur?... Not that it matters. While the others are tight lipped, River told me that she read their minds. And we are about done with revenge against me. With luck, this revenge will be over in a week, or so, and they will let me go with River. To I guess, back at the casino...'
'Where I am going to have to face Chang about sleeping with his girlfriend. And damn, she is fun in bed. Though, except for that first day, when she took my virginity, she has only done it with me as a girl. Still, it is fun, and when we do it during the day, it reminds me that there is a difference between having sex and making love.'
'And what we do is clearly making love... Mainly, because we care about each other, and we want to make sure the other is having fun, as well, during our loving making.'
As Lee came within ten feet of the hallway door to the kitchen, she smelled the wonderful of scramble eggs, bacon, and toast, already made, and waiting to be eaten. Unfortunately, Lee suddenly felt the urge to vomit.
Lee thought, with urgency, 'I can barely hold this in. I need to get to a bathroom, right now!'
Lee turned around, and quickly rushed to a nearby bathroom, in the hallway.
Fortunately, as Lee approached the bathroom, she saw that the door was open, and the light inside was off, meaning no one was inside.
Lee rush in, and on the way to the toilet, she flipped the light switch, and shut the door behind her.
A second later, when she reached the toilet, she drop to her knees, over the toilet, raised the seat, and vomited into the toilet both.
She vomited twice more, with the last time being a dry heave.
Lee kept her face over the toilet, as she thought, 'Keep it together, Lee. You will be fine. But first, we have to get through this nausea, that seems to be slowly going away.'
Lee then felt the nausea slowly subside, over the course of the next few minutes.
With the nausea mostly got, and Lee felt herself returned back to normal. She lifted her head up from the toilet bowl.
She wipe her mouth off with the back of her hand, as she thought, with relief, 'Much better. Now, to get cleaned up, and head to the patio. I may have lost my appetite, but I still want to keep River company.'
Lee then flushed the toilet and went to the sink to wash her hands. After cleaning her hands, she then kept water running, and cupped some water in her right hand, which she brought to her mouth.
She use the water to wash out her mouth, before spitting it out into the sink.
Lee cupped some more clean well water. And she swallowed water, so she could keep the small amount of bile in still her throat from making her esophagus sore, by clearing her throat some swallows of water.
Afterward, she turned off the water, and dried her hands, on a nearby hand towel, that was hanging by the sink.
As Lee did so, she thought, 'I am not getting sick? Am I?... I mean I have never been sick since changing into a girl, and putting on this magic ring... Except for food poisoning. And I haven't eaten anything that could get me sick like that... Besides, I would have diarrhea, if that was the case. And that end is doing fine, right now... So, what could it be?...'
Then, her eyes caught sight of a nearby shelf, where a box of tampons was placed. And a thought occurred to her, 'When was my last period?... It was suppose to be over week ago... I missed my period...'
Suddenly, Lee thought, with a mix of concern, and happiness, 'No way... I couldn't be... But, who?... I only have slept with women... Except that one time... With River!... I need to talk to her... And I need to tell her I am not upset with her...'
Lee opened the door to the bathroom. She then left the door open, as she turned off the light, and rushed out of the bathroom, into the hallway, towards the kitchen and patio.
Less then thirty seconds later, Lee made it to the kitchen. She saw that no one inside the room. And from the windows, out into the patio, Lee saw that everyone else on the island were already eating their breakfast on the tables outside.
Those women being, the Lagoon family, River, and Akira's family.
The Lagoon parents were sitting at one table. Nearby was Akira and her family. Then the Lagoon sisters. And finally River, was sitting at a table, by herself.
As Lee approached the door the patio, she stopped walking.
Lee sternly thought, 'I have to calm down. Even if I just found out I am pregnant, I still need to remain calm. If just burst out into the patio, people are going to notice, and demand what is going on... For the sake of any child I might be carrying within me, I do not want any of them, save for River, to know that I might be pregnant.'
'Also, there is a chance my morning sickness might hit me, again. And dry heaving on the concrete outside, in front of everyone, would be very embarrassing for me. Even after everything I have been through in the last few weeks.'
'Now, it is good that I see River, by herself. That works for me. If I play this right, none of the others will realize what is going on, as I get River to come with me, to talk to her, in private.'
'As such, I will just calmly walk over to River, and ask her to talk to me in private. Still, I need to speak, or the others will realize something is off about me.'
'Now, to do this...'
Lee then casually opened the door the patio, and she gently shut the door behind her.
Lee saw that it was a warm, sunny day, as she calmly walked over to, as her eyes quickly adjusted to the light.
Though, Lee notice that her presence did not go unnoticed. And that others saw that she did not have a plate and glass. And do the absence of those two items, she was drawn attention from the other women.
Lee thought, 'I knew I forgot something... Though, there is nothing I can do about it now.'
Lee then calmly walked towards where River was sitting.
When Lee reached River, River was sitting at a table, looking at her breakfast, as she took a swallow from her glass of orange juice.
Lee stood across the table from River, as she looked at the redhead. She calmly said, “River, we need to talk about something in private.”
At a nearby table, where the Lagoon parents were sitting, Revy turned to Lee, as she joked, “Forget something, Lee?”
Rock on the other hand was look at Lee more closely. And from the way Lee carried herself, she could tell something was wrong with Lee.
Rock continued to look at Lee, as she requested, “Hold it, Revy. Something is wrong here.”
Rock's comment put all of the Lagoon parents on edge, as the turned to River and Lee, as they paid attention to what was happening nearby.
River set her glass of orange juice down on her table. She looked up at Lee, as she gave the black hair woman a warm smile. She casually said, “I know, Lee. To answer your question. Yes. You're pregnant. And I sense that you are carrying twins.”
River thought, 'And I got you pregnant. When we made love, I noticed that you were in heat. So, I decided to mark my territory, by getting you pregnant. So, everyone knows you belong to me... Or, at least they will realize that you are already taken.'
Everyone else, whom was paying attention, went silent at River's directness towards Lee. Though, Lee could not help but blurt out, “Twins?!” She then looked down at the front of her body, as she placed both her hands on her lower stomach.
Nearby, at the table where the Lagoon parents were sitting, Janet had not been fully paying attention to what was going on between River and Lee. With her getting a drink from, her glass of orange juice, as River made her statement to Lee, about Lee being pregnant with twins. So, Janet missed the comment.
Though, Janet did realize she missing something important being said, as she looked at those at her table She set down her glass on the table, while she asked, “What is going on?”
The other Lagoon parents continued to look at Lee and River.
Rock answered, “I think Lee is pregnant, with twins.”
Rock's caused Janet to look back at River and Lee. Her lips curled into a wicked grin, as she said, “Oh, that is interesting to find out.”
Revy inquired, “Very. Though, if Lee is pregnant, who is the father?”
Rock stated, “I think, River is the father. Though, I am not sure when this could have happened.”
Benny realized something, as she commented, “Oh hell... Remember that River deflowered Lee the afternoon before we had our way with Lee in the S&M dungeon. She likely also did it with Lee, as a guy.”
Dutch deadpanned, “Now, that is an interesting mental picture.”
Janet chirped, “But, not a bad one.”
In response, Dutch shrugged her shoulders, as she replied, “True. I have heard worse.”
Revy looked over at River, as she loudly whined, “River?!”
Nearby, Revy's loud comment broke Lee out of her stupor. She dropped her hands to her side, and as she looked up over at Revy.
River looked over at Revy. She smirked, as she stated, “What can I say, Lee was too much of a woman for me to be with, in just one gender.”
Lee turned to River, as she thought, 'Nice compliment.' She said, “Thank you.”
River turned her head up to Lee, as she kindly replied, “You're welcome.”
Janet looked around her table, as she pointed out, “Hey guys. Look on the bright side. Lee got herself knocked up, with River. This is a total, guilt free revenge trip, here.”
Everyone thought about what Janet said, for a few seconds. They then began laughing a Lee's situation.
Between laughs, Benny asked, “Now, that I think about it. What is Chang going to say about this?”
Dutch commented, “Knowing those two, they will likely share Lee.”
Janet said, “I agree.”
Benny stated, “I would not to be in the middle of those two.”
Rock agreed, “Me neither.”
Revy joked, “Oh, Lee will be in the middle of those two, in more ways than one. Considering Lee is stuck as a girl, with River and Chang being able to change into men. Lee is going to be one in the middle of their human sandwich.”
Revy comment made the others at her table laugh even harder.
Lee noticed this reaction by the Lagoon parents, to her current state of being. She turned to look at the Lagoon parents. Lee whined, “Stop it! I never wrote any scenes where people laughed at you, when you all got pregnant.” She turned to River, as she noticed River was laughing as well. She asked, “River? You too?”
River forced herself to stop laughing, as she stated, “Sorry, Lee. I cannot help it. And I remind you that you did tell me you were planning on having kids.”
Lee replied, in a flabbergasted tone of voice, “Eventually. Not now.”
This caused everyone else, whom heard Lee, to laugh even harder.
As Revy caught her breath, she said, “I cannot believe that you, Lee, whom wrote diligently about everyone wearing a rubber. And reminded many of us to do so. Forgot to wear one, yourself.”
Lee heard what Revy said. She turn to Revy. She had the sense to look embarrassed, as she sheepishly replied, “I admit that oversight was more out of forgetfulness, than hypocrisy.”
By then, many of those laughing were on the verge of tears.
It took a few minutes for everyone to calm down. While they did so, Lee turned to River, as she said, “We still need to talk about this, in private.”
River looked Lee, in her eyes, as she inquired, “I agree. We will do so, after lunch. Still, how is your morning sickness?”
Lee answered, “Not bad. I can feel my appetite coming back.”
River said, “Okay. We will talk after lunch. But, eat what you can. And try to keep in mind that you are now eating for three.”
Lee replied, “I will keep that in mind.”
By then, the Lagoon sisters, and Akira's family, had overheard what was going on. And the nine women kept their attention on the two lovers, River and Lee.
Natsuru commented, “All joking aside, Lee. We have been through that. You need to eat lightly. With small meals throughout the day. Just because it is call morning sickness does not mean that you cannot experience throughout the day.”
Benny agreed, “Yea. Morning sickness can be a pain. But, it should go away completely in a few months. Then, you will have about a month's worth of peace. After which, the baby. Or, in your case, babies. Will start moving, and later start kicking you, from the inside. This will be keep you up at all hours of the night and day. You will no longer be on your own schedule, but you kids' schedule. And even after you have the kids, they will still keep you up for years to come. With the added problem of you changing their diapers.”
There was some mild giggling from among those sitting at the tables, as Lee groaned.
Lee thought, 'They are right. As such, I might as well be polite.” Lee turned to Benny and Natsuru, as she said, “Thank you for your words of advice.”
Benny chirped, “Hey. The thought of you going through twice as many births, as any of us, is satisfaction enough for us.”
Revy stated, “I hear that.”
Lee saw the Lagoon parents nodded in agreement.
Natsuru smiled towards Lee, as she kindly commented, “You are welcome, Lee. And keep in mind that being pregnant can also be a pleasant experience in a number of ways. Feeling a life slowing grow inside you can also be a blessing.'
Akira commented, “We enjoyed our pregnancy, and you should, too.”
Ranma said, “Yea. They were fun.”
Lee thought, 'I hope so, Natsuru, Akira, Ranma. I would love to say that I am happy and overjoyed at being pregnant. That it doesn't bother me in the least. But, that would backfire on me in this crowd.'
Natsuru offered, “And if you need advice, on this matter. Let us know.”
Lee replied, “I will.”
River giggled.
Lee noticed River giggling, as she mentally reflected, 'Yea River. I am happy about being pregnant. And I don't mind that you got me pregnant. Still, I would like know why you got me pregnant? And how you pulled it off? And that is why we need to talk in private.'
River said, “Don't worry. We will get to that, later, in our bedroom. And instead, we will do it this morning, instead of after lunch.”
Lee thought, 'Thank you. That is fine with me. The soon we talk about this, the better for all of us.'
Molly spoke up, as she said, “Hey Lee.”
Lee turned to Molly, and as she politely inquired, “Yes?”
Molly said, “We want to say congratulations to you.”
Kristina stated, “Yea. We think you will make a wonderful mother.”
Ranma said, “The same goes for us.”
Yurika commented, “Yes. Your had a hand in in my and my sisters creations, and we turned out fine. So, I am sure you will do a good job with those two growing inside you.”
Akira said, “And I am sure River will help you in any way you need.”
River stated, “I will.”
Lee looked around her, as she saw that the Lagoon sisters, Ranma's family, smile towards her. Their kindness warmed Lee's heart, a little. Making her feel better, and more alive, about her current situation of being pregnant with twins.
Lee smiled towards them, as she said, “Thanks, girls.”
Lee then turned around, and headed back into the kitchen, to get some breakfast.
Soon, Lee returned back outside. In her hands, a plate of eggs, toast, and bacon. Along with utensils, napkins, and a glass of orange juice.
Lee then sat down beside River, at the table her redhead lover was at.
The others were polite enough to leave the two of them alone, as they ate their breakfast, while they talked about various casual subject. With the two of them tabling the discussion on Lee's pregnancy, until later.
Fortunately, Lee able to eat some breakfast, drink her orange juice, and keep it down.
(_)
An hour later, right after Lee and River finished breakfast, the two lovers turned to the guest bedroom they share, so they could talk in private. The only light in the room was the lamp, on the nightstand, between their beds.
River had already walked inside of the bedroom, and Lee was behind her.
Lee gently closed and locked the door behind her, using the lock on the knob.
Lee then walked up to River, as River stopped and turned around to face Lee.
Lee came to a stop, a few feet in front of River, with both women looking at each other, in their faces.
River asked, “So, how do you want to start this conversation?”
Lee said, “First. Can you sense anyone coming near the hallway outside? I don't want any eavesdroppers.”
River answered, “Yes. And we are fine. No one is around. There are not even any bugs in the room.”
Lee replied, “Good.”
River complimented, “I am see you are still as cagy as ever.”
Lee raised an eyebrow, a she commented, “It is a defining character trait.”
River responded, “And one that I admire.”
Lee stated, in a calm tone of voice, “Thank you. Now, I am sure you already know, I am not upset with you for knocking me up. But, I need to say that to you, out loud. For both our benefits.”
River said, “Thank you.”
Lee soberly questioned, “You're welcome. Now, I need to know. Why did you get me pregnant?”
River gave Lee a weak smile, as she calmly stated, “It was like you said. That time at the Rats Nest. Which, given how long it was for you, was decades ago.”
Lee sadly admitted, “Sadly, it was decades ago. And I do not remember all our conversations during that time.”
River said, “Don't worry. I will help you jog you memory, later.”
Lee replied, “I looked forward to it. And I was wondering, how long ago, for you, was the conversation you are talking about, between us?”
River responded, “A few months ago. And we were talking about pirates. During the discussion, you mentioned an interest fact about pirates. That pirate women usually escaped their execution by become pregnant.”
Lee pointed out, “At least until the women gave birth.”
River's smile began warmer, as she raised an eyebrow. She said, “I see you have regained the knowledge you have learned.”
Lee stated, “Yes. For the most part.”
River replied, “Good.”
Lee said, “But, even with my pregnancy, that might not stop the others from hurting me.”
River stated, “I wouldn't worry so much, about our current situation. These women are not going to touch you, until you give birth. Mainly because they likely want you to experience the pregnancy, and the pain of giving birth. And don't deny it. I know you are looking forward to both.”
Lee commented, “I admit that I am looking forward to my pregnancy. But, when it comes to labor and birth, I am just curious. Still, I know it is going to hurt like hell.”
River complimented, “I admire you about that. Most women, when they get pregnant, think, at some level, that their birth is going to be a magic time for them. You are grounded enough to admitted that giving birth will be a painful nightmare.”
Lee shrugged, as she replied, “Yes. But, let's focus on the here and now. And worry about that, later. Such, as why you think I don't have to worry about the women here, coming after me, once I give birth.”
River casually responded, “Simple. By the time you give birth, they should have cooled off over their revenge against you. Which, they have already had, in a number of ways.”
Lee conceded, “I can see what you are saying. Most of them are not that merciful. They just likely consider changing diapers to be a worse punishment than hanging.”
The two lovers silently looked at each other for a few seconds.
Then, they both of them could not help, but burst out giggling, for several more seconds, at Lee's comment.
As they calmed down, Lee said, “Okay. I can admit that was funny.”
River stated, “Yes. It was. Anyway, pleading the belly is what I did for you. We both agree, they want you to have our kids. And they are not going to keep a pregnant woman around, that is not part of their family.”
“They will likely soon let us leave. Probably around a week, at most. Once we can leave, we will head back the casino. Chang wants to talk to you.”
Lee slightly stiffened for a couple of seconds. She then forced herself to relax, as she commented, “I hope it is nothing to bad. Having his lover getting someone else pregnant could be embarrassing for him.”
River smiled, as she casually responded, “I won't worry about that. I think you will enjoy what he has to say to you.”
River dropped her smile, as she continued, with her tone of voice becoming slightly more serious, “Also, once this news hits the rumor mills, most of those that are after you. Including those that are going to go punish you tonight, and subsequent nights. Will consider your spending a lifetime as a girl, becoming pregnant, and giving birth, to be punishment enough.”
“And with them knowing you are now pregnant, I can use it as an excuse to get them to stop passing you around at night. So, as I said, I do not worry too much about it.”
Lee thought about what River has said.
Lee calmly questioned, “So, your plan has been to intentionally impregnate me, to get me out of revenge by those after me?”
River flatly replied, “Yes.”
Without warning, Lee took a few steps forward, leaned over, and kiss River deeply, on her lips.
River returned Lee's kiss.
A few seconds later, right after their lips finally broke, Lee complimented, “You're brilliant. You really are a genius. And if you had told me your plan, beforehand. I would have likely let you impregnate me.” She then continued in a more serious tone of voice, “But, you better not abandon me, nor our children, or I will hunt you to the ends of existence. And you know I am trained to do so.”
River giggled, for a few seconds. She then said, “Don't worry. I won't.”
Lee responded, “I believe you. Now, could you give me some details on how you tricked me, to get me pregnant. As I pointed out. I am not upset. I would just like some details. First being, when you took my virginity, how did you not get me to think about using a condom, before, and during, when we were making love on the beach?”
River smiled, as she happily stated, “Simple. Remember, I am a telepathic genius. And I have spent months reading your thoughts, and learning how your mind works.”
“And dear, you have a beautiful mind that is good at scheming, and being aware of the situations around her. I am just better at it, and I have a few advantages, than you do not. While, you had a few advantages of your own. Also, you were still slightly in shock from everything that happened to you, the previous night. You had a lot on your mind.”
Lee commented, “Ain't that an understatement?”
River agreed, “Isn't it? You were dealing with getting over half a century of memories back, all at once. And also having to deal with not only being captured by those after you, but facing their revenge on you that night.”
“Taking all the into account, steering your mind away from thinking about using a condom was not that hard. And if you did think of using a condom... Well...”
Lee guessed, “You had a condom in one of your pockets, that had pinholes in it, which would have made it burst, when you inserted it into me. Thus, I would still end up pregnant, with me thinking that I would not.”
River smiled, as she complimented, “As I said, a beautiful mind for scheming. And you are correct.”
Lee commented, “I would not have been mad at you, either way.”
River kindly said, “I know. And besides, after all that had happened to you, you really needed to get laid, by someone you know, whom cared about you. And, as I told the others, I would not let them take your virginity. That is a special event. As such, it should be done, in a relaxing environment, and done by someone that cares about you. So, it is both pleasant, as can be. And memorable, in a good way.”
Lee smiled, as she complimented, “I fully agree. Whatever you were before we met. You are now a perfect balance between genius and insanity. With neither overshadowing the other. Please, don't change, one bit.”
River's smile grew a bit wider, as she happily responded, “I promise I will try not too.”
Lee took a step back from River. She looked down at herself. She then looked back up at River, in her face, as she commented, “On the other hand, I am going to be changing a lot.”
River stated, “Listen. Yes, you will put on some weight, due to the pregnacy. But, I will help you maintain your physique, during a diet and exercise regiment I know of, that is both conformable to you, and will not risk our children. So, you will keep your figure after you give birth.”
Lee stated, “That is not really what I am talking about. But, thank you. What I am talking about is having these children is going to emotionally change me.”
River said, “Dear, I doubt you will change that much.”
Lee stated, “I am not sad about this. But, I have known a number of woman that have gotten pregnant and had children. Having and raising a child changes a person. Sometimes for the better. Sometimes for the worst. I don't know which way I will go. But, I know I will not be the same person I am now.”
River thought, 'Such maturity, on such an important matter. That is why I love you so much.' She kindly said, “Then, I will have to just make sure you turned out for the better.”
Lee responded, in a joyous tone of voice, “I love you.”
River calmly, though happily said, “I love you too.”
River then took a step closer to Lee. To where they were less than a foot apart. And as both of them continued to look the other in the face, River slid her arms over Lee's shoulders, with her cupping her hands a few inches behind Lee's head.
Lee gave River a smile, as she pointed out, “You know... It is the woman in the relationship, that hugs someone like that. The man hugs from around the chest, and waist.”
River just continued to smile as Lee, as she broke apart her hands, ad she slowly slid her arms down Lee's sides.
Lee looked at River's face, as she raised her arms, over River's arms, to allow River to lightly place the palms of her hands on the lower sides of Lee's abdomen.
River playfully questioned, “Like this?”
In response, Lee brought arms over hand River's shoulder. She then gently slid her arms along the tops of River's shoulders, until she could loosely held her hands behind River's head.
Lee happily replied, “Yes. Like that.”
River happily thought, 'If you want to play the woman in this dance of, right now. I am more than happy to take lead, as the man. You are pregnant, after all. So, it is your right to play the woman.'
River then leaned closer to Lee, and kissed Lee on her lips.
They slightly tightened their embrace, as Lee returned River's kissed.
They went onto deeply kiss each other for several seconds, until they broke their kiss.
Though, they continued to embrace one another, as the looked each other in the eyes.
They both saw, in the eyes of the other, that they were happy, and at peace, with what was happening to them, at the moment.
Lee smiled, as she said, “You know? The funny part is, that we really beat them. Didn't we?”
River returned Lee's smile, as she replied, “Yes. We did.”
Lee commented, in a casual manner, “And if I had known that all it would take to get them to call off their revenge, was being cursed to turn into a girl. Have a nice second childhood, to grow up to be a wonderful woman. Spending a few weeks worth of nights experiencing interesting, and unique forms of sex. And getting knocked up. I would have just done that in the first place. And not have gone through all that hardship. Including, that entire chase with those after me.”
River teased, “But, don't you realize, silly. Foreplay is the best part of the game.” She then leaned back over and kissed Lee again.
Lee returned River's kiss, as they continued to deeply kiss, while staying embraced, for another several seconds.
As they broke their kiss, the maintained their embrace, as they look at each others face, again.
Lee commented, “Since, I am the mother, and full woman, in this relationship. I guess it is up to me to when we have sex.”
River said, in a supportive tone of voice, “Yes. I guess that would be the case.”
Lee gave River a lopsided grin, as she offered, “So, let's just strip down and have some sex here, to celebrate my pregnancy, and us getting the last laugh?”
River gave Lee a leering grin, as she happily replied, “Sure.”
They then gently broke their embrace, took a few steps back from each other, and began to disrobe. As they put their clothing in piles on the floor, by the wall, near the TV and dresser were.
As they each took off their shirts, Lee commented, “There is one point I don't think some women get, about being pregnant?”
By then, both had taken off their shoes, and were working on removing their belts, and pants, as River asked, “What is that?”
Lee stated, “As women advances in their pregnancy, their stomachs start to get larger, and some of them began to see themselves as fat. But, they don't realize that being fat is not just the stomach, it is the rest of the body, as well. Though, as you pointed out. If the woman watches their weight a bit, and doesn't overeat. While still doing moderate exercise. Once the woman gives birth to their child, or children. In my case. The woman will retain her figure. Except for maybe a little baby fat around their tummy.”
Both women were then working on unhooking their bras, as River agreed, “That is a good point. So, as you get bigger around you stomach, are you going to ask me if you look fat?”
By then, they had begun to remove their panties.
Lee was wearing some black boyshorts, while River was wearing some red silk panties, that matched the color of her dyed red hair.
As they removed their underwear, Lee answered, “No. I have been overweight before, and it is no joking matter.”
River replied, “Fair enough.” She thought, 'Yea. You have probably been through the hole wringer on that issue.'
After they tossed their panties into the piles they had made for their clothing, they stood completely nude, facing towards each other.
Lee politely requested, “By the way, if you don't mind, could we first do it, with you as a guy? Then, you could alternate between being a girl, or guy.”
River replied, “That is fine with me. Though, might as I ask why?”
Lee said, “Sure. I would like to experience you inside my again, as a man, as you did on the beach. I honestly enjoyed it.” She then continued, in a slight joking manner, “And since I am already pregnant, it is not like you can impregnate me again.”
River giggled. She then said, “Fine with me. I like it either way. And, now that I think about it. After all these weeks, I don't think anyone has done anything anal to you.”
Lee conceded, “I know. It is kind of surprising. Though, I guess it is a case of. Why going through the back door, when the front door is left wide open?”
River agreed, “That is a very good point. Would you like me to enter your back door. I don't mind. But, I would have to get a condom first, for sanitary reasons.”
Lee replied, “Maybe later. I am not real crazy about doing that.”
River playfully pointed out, “You were open to everything else.”
Lee admitted, “Good point. But, let's save that for later.”
River thought, 'That might be a good idea. It is always good to save something new for later.' She said, “Alright. Now, let's get this party started.'
River then sneezed, and changed into a man.
Lee reach down with her right hand, and began rub, and finger her genitalia, as she looked at River. She commented, “I am going to need a minute to get wet enough to do this.”
River reached down and work on his genitalia, with both his hands. He looked at Lee, as he stated, in his masculine voice, “Don't worry, it is going to take a minute to for me to rise to occasion.”
Both lovers laughed at their situations, for a few seconds
A minute later, Lee felt that she was wet enough, down there. She looked over at River, and she could see that River was clearly ready. Though, out of properness. She asked, “Are you ready?”
River was looking over at Lee, as he answered, “Yes. I am ready.”
Lee said, “Okay. And if it is okay, we will do it on your bed.”
River replied, “Fine with me. Both our beds are already made. So, that will not be a problem.”
Lee and River then causally walked up to each other.
As they did reached other, they slowly move around, while turning clockwise, to where River facing his bed, and Lee facing the TV, with her back to the foot of River's bed.
Lee then took a few small steps back, and River take a few small steps forward.
As Lee stopped with the back of her legs hit the end of River's bed. River stopped on inches away from Lee's breasts.
Lee had to look up, to see River's face. As he male body, River was almost a head higher than Lee. Where, when River was a woman, Lee was a few inches taller than her.
Lee saw River was looking down at her, with an amused smirk on his face.
Lee commented, “I not use to being the shrimp in this situation.”
River said, “I know. But then, being the smaller one in this situation is not a bad thing.”
Lee responded, “I agree. I would like to start with the missionary position. But, later this morning, I would like to do it again, with you as a man. With me on top, cowgirl style.”
River casually stated, “I don't mind you doing all the work.”
Lee said, “I thought you won't. Now, let's have some fun.”
River agreed, “Yes. Let's...” River then used his hands to grip, in a firm, but not tight, on the sides of Lee's torso. He stated, “I got you. Just lean back on the bed. And then, I will accompany you.”
Lee teased, “Anything you say, lover boy.”
River chuckled, as Lee started to lean back towards the bed, without falling.
River used his hands to slowly glide Lee onto the bed, as he leaned down, with Lee.
After Lee came to a rest, with her back on River's bed. River let go of her. And she used her hands to push her body to where her head was resting on River's pillow.
With her head raised slightly by the pillow, Lee was able to look over at River. River was looking back at her.
Lee warmly smiled at River, as she parted her legs, by twenty degrees in each direction. As an invitation to River, to come inside her.
River then crawled onto the bed, and he was soon on top of Lee, and inside her. With both of them having a pleasant time with each other.
(_)
A little over two hours later, Lee and River left the their bedroom, and into the empty hallway. They were both women, and clothed only in their panties, as they headed for the nearby bathroom. So, they could shower, and get cleaned up together.
When they were done getting cleaned, and drying off, they headed back to their bedroom, in the nude. They were not caught. And when they reached their bedroom, they stepped inside the room, and put on some fresh clothing.
(_)
Later that day, Lee and River learned that, due to Lee's pregnancy the Lagoon parents had agreed to call off their revenge. Though, the Lagoon parents did hold Lee for another week, before they finally decided to let her go with River.
Still, after that week was over. They said they would let Lee go with River.
Though, they did not return River's reality device, because they stated they wanted to have more dinner together. But, not before they had dinner together, one last time. Dinner was steak and potato salad, with either lemonade, beer, or soda.
It was sunset, by the time dinner was over.
Everyone stood around, between the tables, on the back concrete patio of the mansion.
Those present were the entire Lagoon family, Akira's entire family, River, and Lee.
The others were looking at Lee and River, as the two women stood beside each other, while facing the others, and having their backs to outside kitchen wall. River stood to Lee's left side.
The only things that Lee and River had with them, were clean clothing, that they had on when they first came to the island, and Lee's items.
Those items being her weapons and bandolier. Which were returned to her, earlier that afternoon. With Rock stating that she admired Lee's behavior during this time. And Lee thanked Rock for her compliment.
Lee had on her bandolier across her chest. With her throwing knives in the front, and her collapsed staff in a sheath on the back of the bandolier.
They had no luggage because the clothing they had on when the had left the island with their clothing and personal items.
The other clothing Lee had was borrowed clothing, from the Lagoon family.
River left her spare clothing on the island, as well. Though, her clothing was washed, with the clothing the Lagoon family had provided for Lee.
The clothing had been separated and folded. With River's clothing being put away. And the borrowed clothing being returned to the Lagoon family. While River kept he spare clothing there, for the next time she came to visit the Lagoon family.
As the others on the patio looked at River and Lee, Rock said, “I guess you are all set to leave.”
River calmly pointed out, “Except for a means to leave, we are ready to depart.”
Rock replied, “Yes. And here is your reality device back.” Rock then walked over to River and Lee, as she pulled out the reality device, from one of her pants pockets, that she had been given by River, a month ago.
Rock came to a stop in front of River, as she held out the reality device for the redhead.
River gently took the device from the black haired japanese woman's hands. Rock turned around, and walks back to her family. With her circling back around, to look at Lee and River, as she came to a stop, while standing next to her family.
River looked at the reality device, in her hands, for a few seconds. She then looked back up at the group around her, as she kindly said, “Thank you.”
Rock replied, “You're welcome. And River, thank you for polite about all this.”
River said, “Given the situation. It was the wisest choice to take.”
Rock agreed, “Yes. It was.” She turned to Lee, as she continued, “And Lee.. I never thought we would reach this point. But, it looks like you are free to go.”
Lee pointed out, “Well, as free as motherhood will let one be.”
The others giggled, including River, for a few seconds.
As everyone calmed down, Rock said, “You have a point there.”
Benny commented, “Well Lee, you are lucky the others in line were satisfied with learning that you are pregnant, or the revenge would have continued.”
Lee thought, 'Just as you thought, River.'
From the corner of her left eye, she saw River crack a smile. Lee turned to Benny, as she casually lied, “I do not know about that. Still, I think I may have gotten the shorter end of the stick on this.”
Benny replied, “Perhaps.”
Janet looked at the bottom front part of Lee's tucked in shirt. She then looked back at Lee's face, as she commented, “I see you are not showing, yet, Lee.”
Lee stated. “I am only a month pregnant. Even on a trim body like this, it takes about six weeks to two months to start to show. You should know this.”
Dutch commented, “She's right.”
Janet shrugged, as she responded, “Well, I did have other things on my mind, during those earlier months of our pregnancies... Still, where are you heading, Lee?”
Lee answered, “The casino, to be with River... And I guess Chang... Though, I am not sure how that is going to work out.” She mentally added, “River, you did state that when we got there, we were going to talk to Chang.'
From the corner of her eye, Lee saw River nodded her head once, ever so slightly.
Dutch stated, “Knowing Chang. I am sure he will make use of you in some way.” She looked at River, as she inquired, “So, when will it be, when you go back?”
River answered, “Exactly two weeks after Lee first left her reality.”
Dutch said, “We will keep that in mind.”
Janet offered, “Lee, if you ever get bored with River, come back to see us. There was so much we can still show you, that we did not have time for.”
There was some giggling among the crowd, but not everyone responsed to Janet's comment, with humor.
Lee calmly responded, “Thanks, but no thanks. And I guess this will be the last we will be seeing each other.”
Revy snorted, as she stated, “I doubt it. We plan on spending some time on that little Island city, as well. If, for any other reason, to got to the Rats Nest. And when we are in the neighborhood, we do plan to look you up.”
Lee commented, “Well, for the sake of your friends at the casino. I am sure you will behave during those visits.”
Revy replied, “We'll see.”
Lee commented, “And as River pointed out. I don't think Bao can handle you.”
Dutch said, “Don't worry. We have that covered.”
Molly stated, “Yea. Besides, we have nothing better to do.”
There was some giggling from the Lagoon sisters, along with Nodoka, Yurika, and Mikoto.
Though, Revy, Rock, Dutch, Benny, Janet, Akira, Natsuru, Ranma, River, and Lee, remained silent.
Lee turned to Ranma, Akira, and Natsuru, as she inquired, “So, where is your family heading off for?”
Ranma answered, “I guess we are likely going back to your Plata Podrido, as well. Around the same date as you are heading too.”
Lee thought, with concern, 'And here I thought I would not have to worry about not having to deal with any of with them, again. I should have known better.'
River softly said, “You're correct. That clearly isn't going to happen.”
Lee turned to River. She then looked out among the crowd, as she said, in a lighthearted tone of voice, “I don't know is my reality can handle all of you.”
There was much laughter from everyone present, including River and Lee.
As everyone calmed down, Yurika stated, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Have a little faith, Lee. We are not that bad.”
Nodoka commented, “As my sister pointed out, and as you know personally, we are okay people. And as long as we don't raise too much hell, we all have little to worry about.”
Lee admitted, “You two are right about that. And to be honest, I am not worried about most of you. Just one or two of you.”
Everyone silently looked over at Revy.
Revy noticed this, as she flatly said, in annoyed tone of voice, “What?... Alright. I will try to behave.”
Lee suggested, “Just don't get drunk while you are armed, and you should be fine.”
Revy turned to Lee, as she sarcastically replied, “I'll try.”
Lee asked, “By the way, where is Eda and Yolanda?
The everyone, but River, looked over at Lee, as Akira answered, “Last we heard, Eda headed back to that island, to talk to Yolanda, after we first lost you. And when Revy here contacted them, they were still at the island. Though, I think that Eda and Yolanda will be closing the burger van.”
Lee said, “Damn. And they cooked such good burgers and fries, too.”
Akira agreed, “I know. Though, I doubt they would just leave the island. They have no reason to. I think they kind of like it there.”
Natsuru commented, “Also, they have an apartment there. And really not place better to be.”
Lee said, “I know the feeling.”
Akira replied, “Of course.”
Mikoto turned to Natsuru, as she commented, “Just like us, mom.”
Natsuru looked over at her daughter, with blue haired, with black highlights, as she said, “Yes. Dear.” Mother and daughter then turned back to looked at Lee, and River.
Lee requested, “And the Lowe family?”
Benny answered, “Last we heard, they are back at the island, as well. And they are going to continue to run their diner. Speaking of which, I still can't believe we never noticed them there.”
Lee pointed out, “Pedro and I met there, regularly. We never once saw any of you. Given your wealth, we figured you considered going there beneath you. And now that I think about it, I believe that is what the Lowe family figured, as well.” She mentally added, 'Given that three of them are savvy geniuses, and the other is very savvy, I am not surprised they came up with that plan, to help me.'
In response to Lee's thoughts, Lee heard River let out a small laugh.
Janet conceded, “There is some truth to that. But, I think we may go there, when we return to the island.”
Dutch casually said, “I could go for some fried eggs, and hashbrowns cooked the way I want. That I don't have to cook, myself.”
Kristina agreed, “So can I.”
Dutch and Kristina looked at each other, as they chuckled a little. They then turned their attention back to Lee, and River.
Lee stated, “Go ahead. They cook good food there. And their sweet iced tea is the best on the island.”
Revy flatly commented, “I don't see how you could like that piss.”
Lee said, in jest, “Well, sweet iced tea is a good liquid to drink on a hot, humid day, when you want to remain sober.”
A few people let out a few laughs towards Lee's comment.
As everyone calmed down, Lee casually said, “Sorry Revy. I couldn't help myself.”
Revy shrugged, as she replied, “Yea. That was a good one.”
River commented, “It is going to be a full place, at the island.”
Lee casually agreed, “You got that right.”
Janet responded, “And it will be fun.”
River said, “We can only hope so... Well, we better get going. I would love to say it was fun. But, given the circumstances that lead us here, and what happened on the island, at night. I am just glad it is over.”
Janet conceded, “Fair enough.”
Lee calmly said, “I considered this an educational experience, thatt I get to walk away from... See you all on the other side of the looking glass, girls.”
Most of the others said, almost in unison, either, “Goodbye,” “Bye,” or “See you later.”
River took a step closer to Lee, where they were standing less than an inch next to each other, side by side.
Then, with her reality device still in her hands, River thought of a specific place in Daiyu Palace Casino, in Lee's reality, two weeks later, after Lee left, as a specific time of day. She then pressed the red button on the device.
Less than a second later, the next thing Lee and River knew, they were both in one of the hallways, in the Daiyu Palace Casino.
Lee quickly recognized where they were, given the elevator bay to her right, and the clear, translucent wall enclosure to her left that on the other side had a small garden, with a female tiger in it.
Lee turned to River, as she calmly asked, “Why are we are in the back part of the first floor, and not Chang's penthouse office? I thought, we were going to meet Chang.”
River turned to Lee, as she answered, “We are. But first, we have a more open meeting in the garage.”
Lee questioned, “A meet and greet?”
River replied, “Yes. Chang has already gathered those invited to the meeting. We just need to be there. Then, we will talk to Chang, in private.”
Lee inquired, “Clearing, at some point, you went back here, to talk to Chang about this, in advance. When did you plan all this.”
River said, “We scheduled this before I turned in my reality device, on the island, a month ago, our time. Two weeks here.”
Lee commented, “So, can pick up my life, where I left off.”
River stated, “Something like that. And given you know where we are in the casino, I am glad your memory has fully returned.”
Lee responded, “Not really. My long term memory is still a bit of a vague, and jumbled.” Lee turned to look at the tiger, on the other side of the clear enclosure wall. She then looked back at River, as she continued, “But, dealing with a tiger is a very memorable experience.”
River giggled a little, as she replied, “True.”
Lee inquired, “So, why did you pick two weeks later, for those here, for us returning to my home reality?”
River answered, “I want to wait a few weeks, for things to settle down, and for Chang to make sure everything was alright for our return... Also, this is the date Chang and I set for our return.”
Lee complimented, “That was intelligent thinking on both your parts.”
River smiled towards Lee, as she replied, “Thank you.”
Lee returned River's smile, as she asked, “So, what is the local time?”
River answered, “Seven PM, on the dot. As such, we should have no jet lag. And everyone we are about to meet has usually already eaten by now.”
Lee responded, “Okay. So, the plan is for the meet and greet, then talk to Chang, alone?”
River stated, “Yes. We are going to a meeting in the garage. And afterward, we are going to talk with Chang, in our penthouse, in private.”
Lee guessed, “I am not just going to live somewhere in the hotel. You are going to have me live with you, and Chang, in the penthouse?”
River smiled, as she complimented, “It is so much fun to talk with someone who knows what is going on, after only a moderate amount of questions.”
Lee returned River's smile, as she happily said, “Hey. I am pregnant. And I prefer to live with you, even if I have to also live with Chang. That is much better than to be a single mother to be, in a foreign land.”
River agreed, “Exactly. And besides, we love each other. Also, I love Chang, and he loves me. And I believe you and Chang can stand each other, for my sake, and the sake of our children.”
Lee responded, “I hope so. Now, please lead me to the garage, because I don't exactly remember how to get there.”
River said, “It is this way.”
River then walked further into the back side of the casino building, with Lee following right behind her.
(_)
A few minutes later, they reached the large, indoor garage, in the back part, of the first floor, of the casino. River opened the closest door to the garage, from the hallway. She then let Lee in, and gently shut the door behind them.
As they walked further into the garage, Lee noticed the most of the ceiling lights were on, with the large, outside garage doors close. And River was leading them near to the repair pits of the garage.
Along with this, Lee saw that River was leading her towards an open area of the garage, where group of familiar faces standing near each other.
Lee saw that the group was Chang, Zoe, Mal, Inara, Faye, Spike, Jetta, Jayne, Kaylee, Simon, Annie, and Arcee, whom was standing in her robot mode.
Lee also noticed Chang stood away from the others, with the other standing in a semicircle, that was facing Chang.
As River and Lee approached the group, they saw that all eyes had turned to look at them.
As River and Lee came to a stop, on the other side of the Chang, from the group. They stood side by side, as they faced the others. With Lee standing to River's left side.
Chang looked at Lee and River, as he said, in a cavalier way, “And the ladies of the hour have arrived.”
River commented, “I hope we are not late?”
Chang answered, “No. You are right on time.”
Jayne spoke up, “Damn, Lee. You look hot.”
Lee turned to Jayne, as she teased, “Jayne, I have seen you female form, and you are female from is hotter than me.”
Jayne chuckled a little, at Lee's compliment.
Spike turned to Chang, as she asked, “So, why did you bring us here? I remind you that I was planning on spending some time with Julia tonight.”
Chang turned to the group, as he answered, “Don't worry. This will only take a few minutes. Then, you can return to your daughter. Because, Lee is going to be living here, with us.”
Spike flat asked, “What?”
Chang calmly stated, “As I said, Lee will now be staying here, with us.”
Faye inquired, “Not to sound sarcastic. But, why do you want to have keep someone here that has manipulated and played with our lives, both directly, and indirectly?”
Chang looked over at Faye, as he answered, “A fair question. And the answers are many. Some will become apparent very soon. But, we all agree that Lee is very good at what he, or now she does. She can see things in ways we do not. And the simplistic ways she deals with complex problems are not to be underestimated. As such, she is more an asset for us, than a hindrance. And I don't want that asset winding up in someone else's hands.”
Mal said, “While I am not crazy about her being here. I can see your point, Chang.”
Chang replied, “Good.”
Spike commented, “Well, I don't like it.”
Chang said, “As long as you don't harm her, I could care less if you have anything to do with her.”
Spike replied, “Agreed.”
Chang looked around the group, as he requested, “What about the rest of you? I prefer to keep this an open forum. All of your opinions are welcome.”
Annie said, “Personally, I like having Lee stay here with us. She's polite and pleasant to be around.”
Arcee stated, “I agree. And it is fun trying to get inside the head of someone who was inside our heads.”
Inara turned to Arcee, as she calmly complimented, “That is an interest observation.”
Arcee turned her head towards Inara, as she said, “Thank you.” She then looked back over at Lee.
Inara replied, “You're welcome.” She then looked over at Lee, as she commented, “Lee, I am fine with you being here. But, don't expect any free back rubs.”
Lee calmly replied,, “That is the least of my concerns.”
Zoe calmly said, “Chang, I am fine with whatever you decide.”
Jetta commented, “Whatever works is fine with me.”
Faye said, “As long as she is not a jerk, I have no problems with her being here.” She mentally added, 'Rock and Chang, both, already paid Spike, in gold, to get off of Lee's back. So, I am not going to make an issue out of the matter.'
Jayne casually stated, “I don't mind the situation, either. Your casino, your rules, Chang.”
Chang happily thought, 'Mental note. Give Jayne a small bonus, in gold, in his next monthly work payment. He clearly knows who is in charge here.'
Kaylee commented, “I am all for Lee staying here.” She looked at Lee, as she continued, “I am all for having someone else around that has a good sense of humor.”
Lee looked at Kaylee, as she responded, “Thank you. I take it that you watched the poker game I had with River?”
Kaylee smiled at Lee, as she said, “Of course.”
Simon spoke up, “We all did. And along with Chang, most of us admire you for your skills, and manners.”
Spike and Mal both snorted, but did not otherwise respond to Simon's comment.
Simon ignored Mal and Spike, as he continued, “And you clearly understand the concept of tact. As such, I have no problems with the friendship you have with my sister.'
River giggled, as she thought, 'I cannot wait to tell him what is really going on. Though, his comment is touching.'
Lee noticed River's reaction, as she thought, 'Yea. I wonder how he will take the news, River.' She looked at Simon, as she calmly said, “You should have no worries, when it comes to your sister.”
Simon replied, “I am sure.”
Chang looked around the crowd, as he stated, in a firm tone of voice, “Also, I remind you all that the rank and file here do not know about Lee and her stories. I would prefer to keep it that way.”
Mal commented, “Don't worry. We have kept our mouths shut, so far.”
Chang responded, “And I appreciate that. Still, if they discover the truth on their own, that is fine. We will deal with that, then.” Chang turned to Lee, as he inquired, “By the way, can you take down those stories.”
Lee looked over at Chang, as she answered, “I doubt it. Messing with where the stories are would raise to many red flags. Besides, I don't remember the password to get on that website. And even if I did, anyone who is already interested, probably has a copy on their hard drive by now.”
Chang replied, “Okay.” He mentally added, 'It was worth a shot, in asking her about that. Still, there is one other matter I need to talk mention to Lee, before she finds out on her own.'
Chang stated, “Also Lee, you might want to know that Matthew McCormick, your lawyer on Mars is now here, and he works for me.”
Lee responded, in a halfhearted way, “Why did you bring him here?”
Chang plainly answered, “Anyone that could survive that chase you had with the maids is worthy of my attention.”
Lee commented, “Yea... I hope he is not upset with me dragging him into this mess.”
Chang pointed out, “It is not your fault. If it is anybody's fault, it is those that he worked for on Mars, whom assigned him to your case, to that police station. I just took advantage of the situation. And when we caught him, he was already planning on disappearing. So, I see no reason why he cannot just disappear by coming to work for me.”
Lee conceded, “Okay. You made some good points there. So, where is he? If he is working for you, I would expect him to be in the loop as to what is going on.”
Chang thought, 'Matthew is not really in the loop. Still...' he stated, “Unfortunately, he had a very busy day today, and he is currently resting in his suite. Also, he does not know about your gender change.”
Lee replied, “I will say, hi, to him, tomorrow, or the day after... When he is not busy.”
River turned to Lee as she stated, “That is a good idea, Lee. Now, can I tell them our big news.”
Lee turned to River, as she replied, “Sure.” She mentally added, 'But, leave out I am pregnant with twins. Just state I am pregnant, and you are the father... If you want to add that.' She saw River smile, as she continued her thoughts, 'I will take that as a, yes. And their reaction might be priceless.'
Kaylee asked, “What is it, River?”
River and Lee turned to look at the crowd, as River answered, “Well, the big news, we have, is that Lee is not just staying here out of the goodness of our hearts.”
There was some mild chuckling from the crowd, for a couple of seconds.
As the chuckles died down, River calmly continued, “Lee is also pregnant, and I am the father.”
Spike, Faye, Mal, Zoe, and Jayne laughed at hearing River's news. The rest of those in the group did not.
The laughter continued, as Kaylee commented, “Well, that is something you don't hear about every day. A woman knocking up another woman.”
As those laughing started to calm down, Zoe turned to Kaylee, as she pointed out, “We knew from Simon's medical tests, that as men, we are not shooting blanks. And I always figured one of us would do it.”
Inara turned to Zoe, as she flatly commented, “And of all people, it was the writer that River impregnated.”
Everyone but River, and Lee started laughing a little. Mal turned to River, as he thought, 'That's my girl.'
As River read Mal's thoughts, she could not help but giggle a little.
Though, Lee did not mind.
A few seconds later, as the laughter died down again, Zoe turned to Inara, as she stated, “Yea. I say the situation Lee is in is poetic.”
Inara turned to Zoe, as she replied, “I agree.”
Zoe and Inara turned to Lee, Lee noticed them, as she admitted, “You will get no arguments from me on your comments, on this matter.”
Zoe and Inara giggled a little. Zoe then turned to River, as she continued, “Though, I am surprised that you would be the first, River. Considering you already have a boyfriend.”
River looked at Zoe, as she calmly said, “The matter is being handle.”
Zoe shrugged, as she replied, “You're life.” She looked at Chang, as she said, “I just hope it doesn't effect our jobs.”
Chang turned to Zoe, as he said, “It shouldn't. And River, Lee, and I, will be discussing the matter, later tonight, in private.”
Zoe said, “I hope it is a productive discussion.”
Chang replied, “So do I.”
Spike turned to Lee, as she stated, “Given the situation, I consider you being pregnant punishment enough. And I hope the birth of your child is as painful for you, as it was for me, when I had my child.”
Lee looked over at Spike, as she plainly admitted, “It likely will be.” She mentally added, 'And doubly so. Considering, I am having twins.'
Jayne commented, “Chang, it figures that you would want Lee, as well.”
Chang looked over at Jayne, as he responded, “I will take that as a compliment.”
Chang looked back at River and Lee.
Annie and Arcee looked towards Lee. Annie said, “Well, congratulations, Lee.”
Arcee commented, “Yes. Congratulations.”
Lee looked over at Annie and Arcee, both were standing a few yards apart in the group. She responded, “Thank you. But, given your abilities, I would think you two would already know?”
Annie replied, “We already did.”
Arcee said, “Yes. But, it is proper to wait until you, and River, were ready to announce the big news.”
Lee responded, “I appreciate your discretion on this matter.”
Annie replied, “You're welcome.”
Arcee said, “No problem.”
Inara turned to Lee, as she said, in a diplomatic manner, “Barring the events of the past. I do hope you turn out to be a good mother to your children.”
Lee turned to Inara, as she replied, “I hope so, as well, Inara.”
Inara gave Lee a warm smile.
Lee returned Inara's smile.
Jetta asked, “So, what is it like being pregnant?”
Lee turned to Jetta, as she answered, “Well, I am only a month pregnant. And there is not much difference, right now. Except for some mild morning sickness, every few days. But, I am handling it okay. Though, I will let you know as time goes on.”
Jetta responded, “Thank you. I looked forward to hearing what you have to say on the issue.”
Mal looked over at Lee and River. Then, he looked at Chang. Next, he looked back at Lee and River, as he thought, 'I would be bet money that River, and likely Chang, planned to get Lee pregnant, as a way to get her out of revenge by the others.'
Mal saw River looked toward him, as she cracked a smile.
Mal continued his thoughts, 'Yep. I know you planned all this, River. You are genius enough to come up with this plan. And you are skilled enough to pull it off. Not that I am going to say anything about it. As you know. Chang paid me well, in gold, to walk away from my vendetta against Lee. And I consider the payment to be few trade.'
Mal then saw River maintain her slight smile, as she just nodded once towards him.
Mal went onto think, 'Good.'
Nearby, Simon commented, “I look forward to being an uncle.”
Lee turned to Simon, as he joked, “Yes. As an uncle, you get to spoil the kids, without worrying about taking care of them.”
Simon let out a laugh. He then look at Lee, as he said, “My thoughts exactly. And I more than willing to offer my medical services to you.”
Lee replied, “Thank you. I will come see you in a couple of days.”
Simon said, “That will be fine. I will be looking for you. If you want. I am more than willing to set up an appointment for you, in advance.”
Lee stated, “I appreciate that.”
River noticed Lee and Simon's comments. She happily thought, 'I think Lee and Simon will get along fine.'
Kaylee commented, “And this will give us a chance see what it takes to raise some kids. Such as a little babysitting.” She turned to Spike, as she continued, “Besides, Julia. And she is a sweet kid.”
Spike noticed Kaylee was talking to her. She turned to Kaylee, as she replied, in a kind tone of voice, “Thank you.”
Lee looked over at Kaylee, as she stated, “I make no promises. But, we will see what happens.”
Kaylee turned to Lee. She shrugged, as she replied, “Works for me.”
Chang looked around the room, as he stated, “Now, I hope all the issues are resolved with Lee being here. If not, please speak up.”
Everyone in the room remained silent for the next several seconds.
After around ten seconds of silence had elapsed, Chang said, “Good. Now, if you will excuse me, I have to talk to River and Lee, alone.”
Chang then walked over to Lee and River.
When he reached then, he came to a stop, as he looked at the two of them, with River and Lee looked back at him.
Chang then walked around, to River's right side, with River and Lee quietly turning and following behind him.
As the crowd watched the three adults leave, towards a door, to an interior hallway, in the back of the building, Jetta commented, “I guess I better head back to work.”
Faye turned to Arcee, as she asked, “You don't think that Chang is going to also get involved Lee, as well?”
Arcee looked down at Faye, as she shrugged. She answered, “That is possible. Chang knows that a love triangle might be best to try to salvage his relationship with River.”
Annie commented, “Yea. That any other way screams trouble, no matter how you look at it. Especially given River is a telepath, and Lee is pregnant with River's kids.”
Annie thought, 'I guess you decided to start a family, after all, River. And I am not surprised you did it with Lee, with Lee being the mother. Considering, I knew your feelings for Lee. Lee's gender identity. Chang not having time to be a parent. And you probably don't feel like getting pregnant, yourself.'
Jayne said, “So, Chang ends up with two girlfriends, instead of just one. I would complain, except I know those two, and I think Chang bit off more than he can chew.”
Zoe agreed, “No arguments there.”
Kaylee moved over, towards, Simon, and she whispered into Simon's right ear, “So, are you going to give Lee a fully exam?”
Simon looked over at Kaylee, as he softly said, in a playful manner, “Yes. But, I plan to be gentle.”
Kaylee giggled a little from Simon's comment.
Spike quietly chuckled at all the comments she head from the others, as she thought, 'I better get back to Julia. Still, this was an entertaining meeting. And because I found that Lee will be suffering the same fate as I did, I should sleep better tonight. I love my daughter. But, pushing her out of me was not pleasant.'
Mal turned to Inara, as he asked, “So, what do you think they are going to talk about?”
Inara looked at Mal, as she rhetorically pointed out, in a kind tone of voice, “What aren't they going to talk about?...”
Mal turned back to look at the door Chang, Lee, and River, had just exited, and gently closed behind them. He replied, “Point taken.”
(_)
Five minutes later, Chang, River, and Lee, had made it up the golden express elevator, in the back elevator bay, across from the tiger enclosure, up the elevator, to the penthouse. Once on the penthouse level, they walked down a few hallways, to where they reached the door to the living quarters of the penthouse, that lead directly to the living room of the penthouse.
Chang has used his keys to both earlier open the elevator lock, and presently, to unlock the door leading to the living room.
After Chang unlocked the door, he opened it, and walked in to the room, first.
Lee walked in next. And River followed behind, with her gently shutting and locking the door behind her.
Chang came to a stop, and Lee walked passed her, as she continued looked around the room. She first noticed, that due to them being so high up, and that it was still sunset, there was enough lightning from the windows across the room, to see conformable, without any indoor lighting.
Though, River flipped a switch, on the interior side of the door they had just come, to turn on some ceiling lights, which were soft yellow incandescent bulbs, with coverings over the bulbs.
Lee saw that the living room has had a standard set up of a couch, a few chair beside the couch, a low coffee table in front of the couch. Across from the couch was the wall mounted large, widescreen TV. Along with other entertainment systems, and items, on top of a small set of drawers, that were below the TV.
There was was also several sets of shelves on one of the walls, with books, movies, and other items lining the shelves.
Lee came to a stop between the TV and the couch. She turned around to see River and Chang standing side by side. With Chang standing to River's right side. Both of whom were looking back at Lee.
Chang asked, “So, what do you think of our home?”
Lee complimented, “While, I have not been to the rest of your home. I will say this is a very well furnished room.”
Chang requested, “Thank you. If you like this room, you will probably like the rest of our home. And hopefully, you new home, too.”
Lee calmly asked, “I hope so. Though Chang, should I be worried, right now? I did have sex and get knocked up by your lover.”
Chang casually stated, “No. I am not going to hurt you. Though, given recent events, you might have suspected I would. But, I won't. Though first, could you please take remove your weapons. You won't need them.”
River kindly said, “Don't worry, Lee. Everything will be fine.”
Lee thought, 'I might, as well. I am in too deep to back out now. Besides, I trust River with not only my life, but the lives of our children.'
Lee saw River smile in response to her thoughts.
Lee reached down, with both her hands, on her bandolier, where the sash was on the right side, of her stomach, as she undid the buckle on it.
After the bandolier was free of its buckling, Lee careful removed the bandolier, with the throwing knifes and collapsed staff sheath in it. She then gently tossed the bandolier onto the couch, to her right side.
Chang said, “Good. Now, is there anything you would like to say, or ask me, personally?”
Lee stated, “Well first, it was not my intention, nor plan to fall in love with River, here, and get pregnant by her. And I don't know how she fell in love with me?”
River said, “You are just a kind, intelligent, savvy person, Lee. And I love you for that.” She turned to Chang, “But, I still love, Chang, as well.”
Chang turned to River, as he replied, “I know.”
Both Chang and River turned back to Lee, as River said, “And, as I told you, right before we made love on the beach, Chang and I have understanding.”
Chang turned to River, “Yes. We do.” He turned to Lee, as he continued, “And you, Lee, are a very skilled person, in so many ways. Thus, you are the type of person I want, in so many ways. Even if you were not in a relationship with River, and pregnant with yours and River's child...”
River and Lee spoke up, in near unison, “Twins.”
Chang cracked a grin, as he looked at River and then at Lee. He said, “Oh. Even better. Anyway, if you were not involved with River, I would still want you for your skills, and mind. As an employee. But, as it stands now, I want more from you. If River is willing to share?”
River commented, in a casual manner, “I don't mind. But, it is up to her.”
Lee questioned, in a confused tone of voice, “You want to sleep with me?”
Chang stated, in a relaxed tone of voice, “I don't want to just sleep with you, Lee. I want to have a relationship with you. We are all mature adults here. And I am just thinking from a practical standpoint. I won't deny that River and you are in love. But, River and I are also in love.”
“And this can only create friction between us, that will drive River away from both of us. On the other hand, if one of us leaves, it will likely poison the relationship the other has with River. That leaves us with one option. We should try to make a three way relationship work.”
“And we have seen relationships with multiple partners work in other cases. Shenhua, Sawyer, and Lotton. Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma. Revy, Rock, Dutch, Benny, and Janet. Though, I am not sure how the last one works for them?”
Lee answered, “I kind of left that ambiguous in my stories. But, from personal experience, I can confirm all five of them occasional do it together.”
Chang responded, “I am not surprised. Though, back to on topic. It is only logical to propose this idea. And I know that it will take time. And while we may never love each other, I do believe we can learn to like each other...”
“After all. This can be possible, if we work at it. You are intelligent, polite, savvy, and nice to be around. As a woman, your figure is as nice as our female forms. And I will admit that your male form had potential. But, from what River told me, your manhood is now likely in the past.”
Lee said, “I have more important concerns. Such as the welfare of my future children.”
Chang complimented, “As you should. That being said, I think you could come to like me, as well. I prefer to be nice. I am intelligent, and savvy, as well. And I am good looking as both a man, and as a woman. Depending on what you prefer, I can provide it. And while I know you have slept with River in her male form. I do not know if that was is you experimenting, and you still mostly prefer women. Or, if you prefer men. Or both... Still, just let me know.”
Lee commented, “Well, I went through lot of sexual experimentation on the island. And honestly. I think I am bi-sexual.”
River said, “Yes... She has occasionally requested for me to be a man during sex. So, she likes it both ways.”
Chang stated, “That will only help all of us.”
Lee pointed out, “Also, I am a little embarrassed to say this. But, as woman, during sex, I like things put inside my love canal.”
Chang commented, in a casual manner, “As someone that is a woman part time, I can say that is completely natural.”
Lee said, “Then, I think this can work. And I am open to trying to make this work.”
Chang replied, “Good.”
Lee stated, “Still, I hope you are okay with me being pregnant. Children can cause problems in a relationship. Though, I promise to do my best not to allow my pregnancy to make me act like a bitch.”
Chang shrugged, as he responded, “I believe you. Besides. That was our plan to begin with.”
Lee responded, in a confused manner, “Huh? You had us fall in love with each other?”
Chang calmly stated, “No. No. No. We did not plan for you two to fall in love with each other. You both did that on your own. The plan was to get you knocked up.”
Silence reigned for the next few seconds.
Lee then flatly said, “I should be upset right, right now. But, I am not. River already told me that she planned impregnating me in advance. And I am not surprised that you both came up with this plan, together.”
Chang complimented, “I am glad you are being mature about this matter.”
River took a few steps away from Chang, and closer to Lee, so she could look at both of them. She thought, 'And this is why I love you both. And I think Chang is right. This could work. And I will do my best to smooth things over with both of you. And you know better than to try to harm the other. Because, I may love you, but I will kick either of your ass for doing so. And there are ways to kick your ass, Lee, without harming our children, inside you.'
Lee inquired, “Still, I have the feeling that the reason for getting me pregnant was more than getting me out of revenge from the others. So, why would you both do this?
Chang answered, “Simple, my dear. I am still interested in my breeding projects.”
Lee deadpanned, “I thought you learned your lesson, after the fall of your Tower. I know I did.”
Chang admitted, “Apparently, I did not. But, I realize that I needed to drastically tone down my approach to the situation. And from what River had told me, you likely wouldn't mind being pregnant.”
Lee shrugged, as she conceded, “I am okay with having children. But, why are you okay with River and I having kids?”
Chang answered, “Simple, my dear. You are both intelligent, and creative. With River very much so. You both have healthy bodies. I know for the fact that spring cleaned you body of any potential chances of having cancer again. With the magic ring on your right fourth finger now being used to not only being used to lock you in that form, but also as a secondary guard against such problems in the future.”
“River is a telepath. You are a precognitive. Your children should inherit one, or more, of the abilities you two have. So, I see it as a win-win, for everyone around.”
Lee asked, “Okay... So, besides raising the kids I am going to have, what job do you have in mind for me?”
Chang coyly answered, “I wouldn't worry to much about your kids. While you will still raise them. You will have plenty of help. I have that handled. But, that is for later. As for your job. I would like you to work for me in an advisory role. As I told the others. You clearly see things in ways others do not. And I think I can use you skills to aid us... Now, do you accept by offer?”
Lee said, “Fine. I will agree to all of this.”
Chang asked, “Are you sure? You seemed to reply very quickly.”
Lee placed both her hands on her stomach, as she looked over at River. She then looked back at Chang, as she stated, “Yes. I love River, and I am having our children. I have too much riding on this, not to accept you offer. In addition, it is a very good and generous offer. And at the very least, we are going to have a lot of fun.” She then dropped her hands back to her sides.
Chang said, “I see your point.”
Chang looked at both River and Lee, as he asked, “So, what do you two want to do now? I have already eaten, but I can send up for something, for the both of you. Anything you want. And I mean it. Though, nothing that could harm your children.”
Lee replied, “Of course. Though, that remind me. I need to get a list from Simon on what food and drinks I can have, and cannot have, while pregnant.”
Chang offered, “I will have Simon compile you a list, tomorrow.”
Lee said, “Thank you.”
River had been paying attention to Chang and Lee, as she thought, 'Now, to move onto to the fun of this meeting.'
River turned to Chang, as she stated, “Well, we have both eaten. And since that is the case, I was thinking we should move on to desert, in the bedroom.”
Lee looked at the other two adults in the room, as she shrugged. She casually said, “I am game, if you both are.”
Chang turned to River, then to Lee. He stated, “Of course. River and I do like to share.”
River replied, “Yes. We do.”
Lee said, “I don't mind, either. As long as I am afforded the same luxury.”
Chang stated, “That is fine. As long as you keep us in the loop.”
Lee responded, “Okay. I was thinking of visiting Eda and Yolanda, in a day or so. I am not sure what will happened when I meet them. But, from what Eda told me, Yolanda would very much like to have some private time with me.”
Chang plainly said, “That completely understandable. And I am okay with it.”
River stated, “Go ahead. I have slept with both of them. And both are good in bed. As you know by sleeping with Eda.”
Lee replied, “Yes. I remember doing that with Eda. And thanks.”
River said, “You're welcome. And our bedroom is this way.”
Lee then followed River and Chang, as her through the apartment session of the penthouse.
Several seconds later, when they reached the bedroom, Lee saw the door was open to River and Chang's bedroom.
River and Chang were first to enter the room. River flipped on a ceiling light switch, as they did came into the room.
The two adults then walked to Lee's right, to allow Lee to get a good look at the bedroom itself. Before they came to a stop, and turned to look at Lee.
After Lee walked in, she left the door open. She thought, with mild amusement, 'No point in closing the door. If anyone is crazy enough to break into the apartment, they are not going to live very long. Considering who lives here.'
River complimented, “A wise observation.”
Lee just shrugged in River's direction, as she came to a stop in front of the king sized bed, in the room.
Lee then looked around the room.
Lee first noticed that there was a closed, tinted sliding glass door to the patio outside part of the penthouse. And due to the curtains not being closed, there was enough sunlight to allow for her to clearly see the room.
And Lee also saw a pool on the other side of the sliding glass door.
River answered Lee unspoken question, “It is a heated, saltwater pool. There are no dangerous chemicals in it. And you can use it any time you want.”
Chang teased, “It is especially fun for skinny dipping.”
Lee replied, “Nice.”
Lee then looked around the bedroom, itself. The room was very nicely furnished, with top quality items. There was a chest of drawers, closets, door to a master bathroom.
River said, “You can share my closet. And please leave the toilet seat down.”
Lee continued looking around, as she responded, “Thanks, River. Though, I am a woman now, why would I leave the toilet seat up?”
River turned to Chang, as she said, “Actually, I was just subtly reminding, Chang. Though, he had ever rarely has forgotten to do so.”
Everyone mildly giggled at River's comment, including Chang, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, Chang looked over at River, as he stated, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Well, in my defense. You have occasionally done it, when you woke up as a guy, half asleep, and you forget to leave the seat down.”
River casually replied, “Guilty as charged.”
There was some more mild chuckling.
River and Chang then turned their attention back to Lee.
Lee thought, 'Just the dangers of living with gender benders. One does not know which forgot to leave the toilet seat down. I should be fine, as long as I am mindful when I need to go to the bathroom.'
Lee then finally turned her attention to the center piece of the room. The bed.
The bed was a large, king sized bed, with silk sheets, and blankets. With the blankets folded down to show the silk seats. Along, with three large, fluffy pillows lined along the headboard, that were in silk sheets, as well. And the size of the bed would fit all three of them.
Lee turned to face River and Chang, as she complimented, “Nice bedroom.”
Chang and River replied, in unison, “Thank you.”
River said, “And the bed is very conformable.”
Lee replied, “Glad to hear it.”
Chang then requested, “Now, if you will take off your clothing, and put it in a neat pile, we will get started.”
Lee did not response, as she got undressed in front of Chang and River. And she put her clothing, and slippers in a small pile by the bed.
As Lee undressed, she saw River pull Chang down a bit, as River whispered something into Chang's ear.
Chang straighten back up, as he looked over at River. Lee overhead Chang softly compliment, “Good idea.”
Lee then saw River started get undressed, as well. With the redhead putting her clothing in a small pile, as well. Lee also noticed River pull out her reality device, from a pocket, and she put it on a nearby nightstand in the bedroom.
Less than a minute later, both women were undressed, and look at each other, and at Chang.
Meanwhile, Chang looked at the front of both the naked women in front of him,
as he happily complimented, “My dears, you both look so hot that you are getting a good rise out of me.”
The women giggled in response.
Chang then looked at Lee. He smirked, as he said, “Now, for my part.”
Chang then dropped his pants and boxers, and Lee looked down at Chang's lower body parts.
Lee's jaw dropped, in surprise. As she collected herself, she looked up at Chang's face. She flatly stated, “Oh my. You are hung like an elephant.”
River burst out laughing.
Chang continued smirking, as he said, “And now you know why I didn't kill you for making that comment, during your casino poker game with River.”
Lee said, “I will just count myself lucky.” She then playfully commented, “And I am not sure I can even fit that inside me.”
Chang let out a laugh. He then admitted, “I am not that big.”
River casually said, “Lee, don't be a tease.” She looked over at Chang, as she stated, “We fisted a few times, already. So, you shouldn't have a problem.”
Chang replied, in a humorous tone of voice, “Really?” He then chuckled for a few seconds.
Lee turned to River, as she stated, “Okay, River. Also, I don't want you to be jealous. When you are a guy. You have a nice package down there, as well.”
River looked back over at Lee, as she said, in a calm, kind tone of voice, “I know. And speaking of which...”
River sneezed on command, and instantly changed into a man.
River continued, in his masculine voice, “In a few minutes, I am looking forward to you experience both end at once. Besides, you did want to save trying it anally for a special occasion. I figure this would be a good special occasion. And speaking from my past, I can say that experiencing both vaginally and anally, at the same time, it very pleasurable.”
River looked over at Chang, as he went on to say, “And Chang, I have already had her in the front. So, you can have the front. I will do the back.”
Chang said, “Thank you, River.”
Chang and River then turned to Lee.
Lee smiled at them, as she thought, 'So, that is what River whispered to Chang about, and why she got undressed before Chang. And she, err he is right.'
Lee said, “I believe you. Also, you are right. I did say that. And this would be a wonderful opportunity. As such, I am open to anything, either of you have in mind.”
Chang replied, “Thank you.”
River thought, 'That is my girl.' He said, “I will get some condoms. We keep a box in the nightstand draw, by the bed. After I get a couple, for Chang and I, we can get started.” He then walked over to a nearby nightstand, by the bed.
Chang then started taking off the rest of his clothing, as he said, “While River is doing that. Give me a few seconds to get undressed. And then we will show you pleasures you have yet to experience. Even after what was done to you, at the Lagoon family's island.”
Lee happily replied, “I look forward to it.” She mentally added, 'And with having a lover as a telepath, River will know what I want, and need, without Chang, nor I, having to make a verbal request.'
As River pulled out some condoms, from a nearby drawer, he complimented, “That is the spirit.”
In response, Lee just giggled for a few seconds.
Soon after, Lee experienced what it is like to get it up both ends a the same time. As well as just about every pleasurable sexual position that a woman making love with two gender benders, could experience.
(_)
Later that night, in their bedroom, the room was dark, with both Chang and River being asleep, in their female forms, while Lee was laying awake, between them.
Lee was feeling completely sexually satisfied, as she thought, 'Well, I am a month pregnant. I had sex with two men at once. And I found that to be fun. And more fun once they started various gender combinations. Damn. I was right about how fun it is to have a gender bender as lover. And two gender benders is even better. If this is the way Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, do it nearly every night. I am envious...'
'Along with that, the next time I see Revy and Rock, I will have to apologize to them for making fun of taking it up the ass. That was actually very pleasurable. Not as fun as getting it vaginally. But, still fun.'
'Now, to get some rest. For I am sure tomorrow is going to be very eventful for me. But, unlike that last month. My precognitive abilities tell me that tomorrow will be eventful in a very good way for me.'
Lee then decided drifted off to sleep with her two lovers.
To be continued.
Badasses Of the Multiverse Book 5: “The Gambling Man.”
Volume 3: “Dynasty.”
Chapter 05: “Getting Back Into The Groove.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, Lee's Reality. Date, the middle of November. Two weeks, and half a day, since Lee first left her home reality. Location, the island city of De La Plata Podrido, Mexico. In the master bedroom of the penthouse apartment, at the top of Daiyu Palace Casino. Time of day was middle of the morning.
The next morning Lee woke up, on her back, with her head on the pillow she went to sleep on.
The first thing she noticed was that she was nude, over the bedsheets. But, then she remembered the previous night, and she smiled at her memories of her previous night.
She then looked and noticed that River and Chang were gone. Also, while the curtains to the sliding glass door were open, the doors tint allowed only enough sunlight into the room, for Lee see around her, while still being comfortable to her eyes.
She then leaned up, and looked at the clock, on a nightstand, by the bed, to her right. The clock read nine thirty-three AM.
Lee leaned back down on her pillow, as she thought, 'It was nice of them to let me sleep in.'
Lee then looked over at the dresser, across from her, to her right, on the opposite side of the room of the headboard, to the right of the door to the hallway, and to the left of the sliding glass door.
To the wall to Lee's left was the open door to the master bathroom, which was across from the sliding glass door.
The two doors to the closet rooms were on the opposite sides of the bed, on the same wall which the headboard of the bed rested against.
On the top of the dresser, Lee noticed a set of folded clothing. On top of the clothing was a piece of part, with writing on it.
Lee's curiosity was aroused, as she got out of bed. The moment she stood up straight, she felt a slight bit of morning sickness, that was just enough to be noticeable. But, her mental discipline allowed her to ignore the problem, and prevent her slight nausea from bothering her.
As Lee stretched her body a little, she thought, 'I am so happy that I figured out how to sense my morning sickness, and control it. And as long as I eat small, light meals, I don't have much of a problem... Still, this means I have to eat more often... But, that is a worry for later... Right now, I want to find out what that note, and the clothes are about?'
She then walked around the bed, and over to the dresser.
As she came to a stop in front of dresser, and she looked down at what was on top of the large piece of furniture.
When she lowered her head, she also noticed her red leather slippers on the floor, and the clothing from last night was missing. Along with this, her slippers seemed to have been polished, and were now shiny black.
Beneath the note was a stack of clothing. On top was a red, casual bra. Beneath that were folded, red silk panties. Under that was a folded red short sleeved shirt. Below that was a folded brown amber long skirt, with life sized red and yellow leafs covering it. Beneath that was a cloth, button up jacket, that was the same color of amber brown as the skirt.
Lee thought, 'Someone clearly polished my shoes, and placed the clothes here for me. It was likely River. Also, when I went to the bathroom, last night. I noticed, from the calendar in the bathroom, that it is the middle of November. So, I am going to likely need that jacket. From the look outside the sliding glass door, I think it is going to be a sunny, through windy, and cool day.'
'And I love the look of that skirt. It looks perfect for Autumn motif. And I am pretty enough to wear it... Now, let's see what the note says.'
She picked up the note and read it.
The note was in english, with cursive penmanship, that was both skilled, and yet still readable.
Dear Lee,
First, good morning the first day of the rest of your life.
Chang and I both have things to do to day. But, I will get back with you later today. If not, then I will see you tonight for dinner. Chang and I have dinner between six and eight. Depending on our schedules. And we request that you join us.
Since you did not have any spare clothing, we got bought some to you. We will get you some more, later. But, for right now, what is here should be fine for you today. And not to worry, I know your measures.
As such, since you are a woman now, and you enjoy being one. I consider that you would like to wear a skirt that would suit your figure.
The clothing is clean and should fit. Taking into account that I know your size. And I polished your slippers for you.
Once you are ready to face the day, just use the phone by the bed, and call for some breakfast.
Afterward, if you want to see the town, take one of sedans in the garage. We don't mind. The keys for them are in a box, near the back of the garage, to your left. The keys are universal, for all the black sedans. Though, the lock clickers are not.
Also, in the right pocket of your jacket there is some money, a key to the penthouse elevator, a key to our apartment locks, and an encrypted cellphone, which is turned off. If you need to use these items, do so.
And most importantly, have fun... We will talk, later.
River
P.S. I hung your bandolier, with your weapons in it, in my closet. Though, I do not think you will need them today.
Lee set the note back down onto top of the clothing, as she happily thought, 'I love being right. Along with that, she is right about my weapons... And River is so kind...' She then looked down at herself, as she placed her hands on her lower stomach. She continued her thoughts, 'In so many ways... Now, to get ready to face the day.”
She then dropped her hands back to her sides, as she turned towards the master bathroom.
She walked over to the master bathroom, and she flipped on the light switch, as she shut the door behind her.
After she used the toilet. She took a shower, and shaved her crotch with a new disposable razor she found in a drawer. Along with shaving gel that was by the shower. She then dried off her body and hair.
Afterward, she opened the bathroom door, and walked into the bedroom nude.
When she reached the dresser, she dressed herself in the clothing that River has given her.
The only problem Lee had in dressing was that she had to adjust the bra straps a few times to get her bra could comfortably fit her breasts. While River got the right overall size for Lee, River did have adjust the bra straps. Except for her bra, Lee found that all her clothing fit her.
Lee left her button up jacket open.
When she finished getting dressed, she checked her jacket pockets. She found the pocket with her items in it. She had a thousand U.S. cash, in fifty dollar bills. She also had two separate keys, that she guessed when to the casino express elevators, and the penthouse apartment locks. And she had an encrypted cell phone, which she made sure was turned off.
With that done, Lee turned around to face her bed, to see that the clock by the bed read ten nine AM.
Lee then turned back around to look at herself, in the mirror above the dresser.
Lee slightly adjusted her open jacket, as she thought, 'Damn, River has good taste in clothing. Even with casual wear... Now, to make the bed, and get something to eat... And afterward, I will head to the garage, get a car, and do some running around, myself.'
Lee walked over to her bed, and made the sheets.
Afterward, she used the nearby wireless phone on a nightstand, by the bed, to call the hotel staff to place her small order of breakfast.
When she finished her phone call, she placed the wireless phone back on its base, and headed to the living room, to watch some TV, and while she waited for her food.
Twenty minutes later, Lee's breakfast was delivered, by a very beautiful, young chinese woman. It was a small meal, with a glass of orange juice. It took her other fifteen minutes to to slowly eat and finish her meal. She ate only a little meal, and slowly, to keep from aggravating her morning sickness.
Afterward, Lee called for the hotel staff to come get their meal. A few minutes later, they came.
Once the cart, and staff member was gone, Lee went back to the master bathroom to pee.
She then turned off the TV, left the apartment, and headed to the first floor of the hotel.
She made sure to lock the hallway door to the apartment, behind her.
She used the back elevator, because it was let her out closer to the garage. With her likely avoiding any of the hotel customers.
(_)
It was around ten fifty AM, when Lee exited the back penthouse elevator, and into the back elevator bay.
As she walked out of the elevator, passed the elevator bay, and towards the hallway, she heard the penthouse elevator doors close behind her.
While she walked, she saw the slightly hilly, tiger garden enclosure in front of her.
Lee also saw that the female tiger was near the strong, translucent plastic wall, with the animal looking back at her.
Lee continued walking, as she thought, 'It is nice that I remember you, and how I got you into that cage. And I am sure that you likely remember me. Well, we both seem to be prisoners in gilded cages. And I cannot run from the responsibly of being pregnant. I have always been pro-life and I always will be.'
'So, I might as well just enjoy my situation, and make the most of the opportunities I now have. And my opportunities at the moment look to have pretty good prospects for my future. And the future of my children.'
The tiger then turn away from Lee.
Lee happily thought, 'I am glad you agree.'
As Lee reached the hallway, she turned to her right, towards the back of the casino, and to the garage.
While Lee did so, she saw a fair skinned man, with brown hair in a slick hairstyle. The man wore a business suit, as he casually approach her. The man was carrying briefcase, by its handle, in his left hand, by his side.
Lee also noticed there was no one else around, but the two of them, and the tiger, nearby.
Though, the man paid her no mind, as he got closer, Lee recognized him.
Lee playfully thought, 'Oh my... Is that who I think it is?...' She took a closer look at the man's face, as she continued her thoughts, 'It is... It is Matthew McCormick. Chang mentioned that he now worked for him... I have to say hi to him... If for any other reason, than to try to learn a vague comment Matthew made about doing a wicked burn on Babylon Five...' She smiled mischievously, as she mentally added, 'And given I don't see anyone else around. I can have some fun in doing so...'
Lee then happy strolled towards Matthew.
As Lee walked directly in front of Matthew's path. She then came to a stop, as she faced the man. She said, in a chipper tone of voice, “Matthew. I heard you were here. It is good to see you. I hope you are doing fine in this situation.”
Matthew came to a stop five feet in front of Lee, as he looked at the fair skin woman, with long black hair.
Matthew kindly stated, “I apologize. I do not know who you are, ma'am?”
Lee thought, 'Oh, I guess no one told him about my gender change... Nor pregnancy.' She said, “It is me. Lee.”
Matthew commented, “The only Lee I know is a taller, and much older man.”
Lee questioned, “That was me. I am the same, Lee. Didn't Chang explain the whole gender bending, that some of us in the casino have gone through?”
Matthew raised an eyebrow, as he looked at Lee. He said, “So, it is you, Lee.”
Lee replied, “Yes. And if you want to mentally undress me. Go ahead.”
Matthew shrugged, as he casually said, “Not in the mood.”
Matthew then looked around him.
Lee thought, 'He must be checking to see if there is anyone around. Which there is not. That is a smart move.'
When Matthew realized they were alone, he turned back to Lee. He stated, “And yes. Chang personally showed me his gender bending abilities. Which was one of a long row shocks in my life, since meeting you.”
Lee could not help but giggle a little. She then inquired, “Okay. And how much detail did he go into on the situation?”
Matthew answered, “Not much. I have later learned rumors various types of gender bending. Something called, the vat process. Strange viruses. And magical curses.”
Lee replied, “Hmm...” She thought, 'I cannot fault for Chang not getting into details about such matters, with a person he just met. Though, we will need to correct this oversight, later.' She commented, “We will have to give you some more details on the situation, later.”
Matthew responded, “I look forward to it. So, which way did you end up a woman? And a much younger woman, at that?”
Lee answered, “Well, I was cursed. Willingly. And I locked myself into my girl form to cure myself of the cancer that was ravaging my body. The curse also made me much younger.”
Matthew commented, “I can see that. So, what happened to Mister Garibaldi?”
Lee said, “He got the same curse. But, his is not locked in that form. And he can back into a man, with hot water. And changed into his female form with cold water.”
Matthew stated, in a sarcastic tone of voice, “I am sure that his wife and daughter are going to be real happy to hear about that. So, what finally happened to my former employer?”
Lee cryptically said, “Last I heard. Things worked out. And that he, or she, made it back home.”
Matthew flatly pointed out, “Well, I am glad for him. But, things have clearly not worked out for me. I am stuck here. Instead of being on the fast track, of the corporate ladder, at Edgars Industries.”
Lee countered, “It is not that bad. Before I returned here, I spoke to River on the matter of how well Chang treats his employees. You included. I know Chang pays well. The benefits package for those working for him are pretty good. I know the casino spa is world class, and free to employees, within reason. You just need to make an appointment, in advance. The free medical care provided here, in the casino, by Doctor Tam, is probably the best on the planet. And the vacation options are literally beyond this reality.”
Lee thought, 'That reminds me. I need to check on the food and drink list, from Simon, later today. And I need to schedule an appointment with him, for later this week.'
Matthew explained, in a disappointed tone of voice, “Even so. I did not get into this line of work to be the lawyer of a casino manager. And from what I have heard, he was a former interdimensional mafia boss. I did it to help people, and get prestige, in the court room. I mean, here, my law license is not even valid.”
Lee sincerely responded, “Sorry, I screwed things up for you.”
Matthew requested, “Yea. Well, you can make it up to me by getting me back home?”
Lee shook her head once, as she answered, “Sorry, again. That is not my call. Still, what were your plans, in your career track? Maybe we can work something out”
Matthew said, “Either ending up a partner at a high priced law firm, or high level judge.”
Lee complimented, “Not bad. You are smart enough to keep your options open.”
Matthew inquired, “So, can you get me something comparable?”
Lee admitted, “No yet. But, I will look into it. If nothing else, you have time. Thanks to time dilation mechanics, when dealing with multiverse travel, you can spend years here, and be back five minutes later on Mars. I know this first hand.”
“And there are options to restoring one's youth, that will not cost you your manhood. Though, being a woman is not that bad... So, if you take care of yourself, and you don't piss off anyone, while you are here, you have all the time you need. And you will likely return to Mars a very wealthy man.”
Matthew conceded, “Okay. That makes me feel better.”
Lee asked, “Also, do you know those that work here? Did Chang introduce you to anyone?”
Matthew answered, “No. Not really. I am still getting to know all the people here. This is a very secretive group that Chang has here.”
Lee agreed, “Yes. That goes without saying.”
Matthew stated, in a sad tone of voice, “Because of that, along with the odd looks I get from them, I suspect many of my coworkers had a violence tendencies, with pasts that are better left in the past. I am currently doing the jobs I am assigned to do. Which are mostly drawing up contacts, and reviewing legal forms for Chang. Much like a paralegal does.”
“Fortunately, such jobs seem to be universal, across the multiverse. And when I am doing my job, I just keep to myself.”
Lee let out a breath, as she sadly thought, 'Matthew is like Rock, when he was just kidnapped, and placed inside the Lagoon. The only difference is that here, I know most of the people that work for Chang may give him dangerous looks, but they will not hurt him. Unless he threatens them. Which I doubt he will do. And most of the people here are nice. Once the person gets to know them. Still, I can help him.'
Lee said, “Listen. I will see what I can do for you. Also, has anyone explained the, world as myth, theory to you?”
Matthew deadpanned, “I am a fan of Heinlein. Also, my former boss occasionally shared some of his video collection with the staff members he liked. Including me. And after the giant pink transformer kidnapped me, and brought me here, it would kind of obvious.”
Lee questioned, “So, it was Arcee that came and got you?”
Matthew answered, “Yes. Along with a human woman with her. The human was wearing a brown leather suit. She also wore a brown helmet, with the visor down. So, I did not see her face.”
Lee thought, 'That is likely, Annie.' She inquired, “I hope they were gentle?”
Matthew conceded, “To be fair. Yes. They were.”
Lee responded, “That is good to hear. And Matthew, just look at it this way. Opportunities have just opened up, for you, in many ways. And while you are currently working for Chang, these opportunities will let you do many things that you had not even thought possible, before you met us.”
“And I can vouch that most of your coworkers are either decent people, or at the very least, they will not harm you unless you threatened them.”
Matthew sighed, as he said, “Thanks. That is a relief.”
Lee thought, 'I am glad you believe me. Because, I am telling the truth.'
Lee calmly responded, with warmth in her tone of voice, “So, try to make friends with a few of them. And if you do have any problems, let me know. I will help you.” She mentally added, 'I think my material instincts are kicking in. Because, I think I just sounded like my mother, when I was young. But, in a good way.'
Matthew said, “I will. And I will try to look on the brighter side of things.”
Lee smile towards Matthew, as she responded, “That is a good idea.”
Just then, coming from the back of the hotel, a woman with brown hair was walking by them. Though, except for the women, Lee, Matthew, and the tiger, there was no one else around.
Matthew complimented, “While I have no interest in a relationship with you. As a girl, you do have a cute smile.”
Lee continued to smile, as she happily replied, “Thank you.”
Matthew smiled, as he commented, “Yea. And is it not like any of my coworkers are Darth Vader. And yes. I have see that movie series. It is an old movie series. But, classics, none the less.”
Lee began, in a slightly nervous voice, “Well...”
Suddenly, to Lee's right, and Matthew's left, opposite from the tiger pen, someone coughed, beside them.
Both Lee and Matthew turned to see Annie, in her usual white clothing, under a brown robe, standing right beside them. With her only a few feet away from them.
Lee thought, 'Well, speak of the devil. I might might as well smooth things over here. Still, while Matthew does not know it. They do know each other, at least in passing? I might as well officially introduce them to each other.'
Lee calmly inquired, “Have you two met, yet?”
Matthew shook his head twice, as he said, “No.”
Annie answered, “Yes.” She then looked over at Matthew, as she commented, “I was the one with Arcee, whom helped bring you here.”
Matthew turned to Annie, as he calmly said, with hint of dry wit in his tone of voice, “Oh. Then, we have met. But, we have not been formally introduced. I don't even know your name?”
Lee calmly said, “Okay. Let me formally introduce you two, to each other.” Lee used her right hand to gesture towards Annie, as she said, “This is Annie. One of Chang's... Go to people.” She then used her right hand to gesture towards Matthew, as she stated, “This is Matthew McCormick. Chang's new lawyer.” After which, Lee dropped her right hand back to her side.
Annie commented, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Sorry for the kidnapping. But, we had our orders. And we were gentle. Though, I do regret I haven't had the opportunity to get to know you.”
Matthew responded, “Likewise, Annie. I never got your name. And I have only heard your name mention in passing. It is nice to put a name with a face. Also, since you did not harm me, I don't hold anything of this against either of you... Your employer on the other hand, is another matter.”
Annie cracked a grin, as she replied, “Trust me. I know the feeling. And you will get over it.”
Lee thought, 'So, Annie is starting to get over what Chang did to her. Good.'
Matthew responded, “I hope you are right. So, what caused you to stop by, and talked to us? You strike me as a person who does not care for small talk.”
Annie then looked between them, as she said, “In most situations, you would be correct. But, I could not help myself, when I overheard you mention the name, Vader.”
Matthew admitted, “Yes. I mentioned that name, in jest.”
Annie looked over at Lee with a sympathetic look, as she inquired, “Do you want to me tell him? Or, should I?”
Lee soberly said, “I honestly think it is best that if you told him.”
Annie conceded, “You're right, Lee. By the way, you look great, today.”
Lee mentioned, “Thanks. River picked out my clothing.”
Annie commented, “She has always had a good eye for clothing.”
Lee complimented, “I agree. You are looking good, yourself, this morning.”
Annie replied, “Thank you.” She turned to Matthew, as she calmly said, “First, I do not want you to freak out. I want you to know that no one is going to hurt you. Not Lee. Not me. Not anyone. But, what I am about to tell you may come as am emotional shock to you... It has for several other people.”
Matthew commented, with concern in his voice, “Why do I have the feeling I am not going to like what you have to say?”
Annie shrugged, as she casually said, “Because you aren't.” She continued, in a calmer, more straightforward tone of voice, The truth is, even though I am known as Annie, now. I was once know as Darth Vader. As in Darth Vader, Sith Lord, Lord of the Sith, formally Anakin Skywalker, of a Star Wars reality.”
There was silence for a couple of seconds. Matthew then started laughing, for several seconds.
Lee leaned over to whisper into Annie's left ear, as she quietly begged, “Please. Don't force choke him over this. This is the best reaction we could have hoped for.”
As Lee straightened back up, she saw Annie looking at her.
Annie give Lee a warm smile, as she calmly replied, “I wasn't planning to.”
The two women then turned back to look at Matthew.
As Matthew calmed down, he smiled. He smiled towards the two women, as he stated, in a joyous tone of voice, “Now, that is a stretch. Even for this situation. But, it was a good joke. I feel much better now. While the gender is wrong. I will grant you that you have brown hair and blue eyes. But, even I know that when Anakin fell to the dark side, and became Vader, his eyes turned yellow.”
Annie commented, “Actually, when one turns back from the dark side, the yellow slowly fades from their eyes, and their eyes eventually return to the color they originally were.”
Matthew dropped his grin, as he replied, in a confused tone of voice, “Huh?”
Both women looked at each other, as Annie commented, “Don't worry. I can restart his heart, if I accidentally stop it.”
Lee said, “Let us hope so. Because, not only would you never live it down. Chang would be upset with you, for killing his lawyer. Even temporarily.”
Annie conceded, “You're right. If that happened, I might have to take a severe reduction in pay for a while.”
The comments from Annie and Lee made Matthew even more confused.
Both women then looked back at Matthew.
Annie looked both ways down the hallway, before looking back at the two adults beside her. She saw that there no one else was there, besides the three of them, and the tiger on the other side of the translucent wall to the enclosure.
As Annie turned back to look at the other two adults, standing in front of her, she reached around her right side, under her robe, with her right hand, for her lightsaber. The weapon was hidden underneath her brown robe. Annie unhooked her lightsaber, and bought the chrome, metal cylinder shaped weapon out from under her robe.
Matthew then watched Annie hold out her the lightsaber, away from them, to Annie's right side, with her right hand, as she ignited the weapon. As the red energy blade extended from the chrome hilt of the lightsaber, the weapon made a, snap-hiss, sound.
Annie held her weapon like that for a few seconds. She then collapsed the blade, and hooked the weapon back to her belt, where it had been, beforehand.
Both women noticed that Matthew did not make a move, nor sound, as Annie had used her lightsaber.
Annie could also sense, through the force, that Matthew was not responding at all, on an emotional level.
Annie then used the force to gently lift all three of them, six inches off the floor for a few seconds.
Matthew did quietly react, by looking down to see that all three pairs of feet, including his own, were no longer touching the ground.
Matthew then looked back at Annie, as Annie used the force to gently set all three of them back onto the ground.
Silence reigned for a few two seconds, as the truth of Annie's claim sunk into Matthew's mind.
Matthew then screamed, as he back away to the clearly plastic wall behind them, as he held the handle of his briefcase, by his left hand, in a death grip.
Matthew continued to have his back to the translucent wall, as he screamed for another few seconds.
As Matthew quieted down, Lee casually suggested, “We have all been there. Just get it out of your system. You will feel better in a few minutes.”
Annie commented, in a slightly worrisome tone of voice, “I wouldn't be so sure. Matthew, not to worry you further. Nor, to sound cliche. But, don't look behind you.”
Unfortunately, Matthew did look behind him, and he saw the tiger, in her pen, standing on a rise, on the other side of the glass, to where Matthew and the female tiger's heads were right next to each other. With only a few inches of translucent plastic between them, as they looked each other in their eyes.
The tiger then yawned, showing off her nice sharp, long, fangs.
For a second time, in less than a minute, Matthew freaked out, again.
Matthew bolted back to where he had been previous standing. He turned to face both women, as he came to a stop, a few feet from the women. He still held his briefcase, by the handle, with his left hand.
Before Matthew could make another move, Annie used her right hand to quickly grab Matthew's left forearm. Her grip was firm, but not tight.
Matthew looked down at Annie's grip of his left forearm. He then looked up at Annie's face. The only work Matthew could muster was, “How?”
Annie calmly answered, “If you have not been told. Some of us have undergone what is called, the vat process. It also changes men to women. But, we cannot change from female to male, and back. And while Chang is among those that were changed, with that process. Chang later gained the ability to change genders with a sneeze. Also, including is a type of super-soldier serum that allows us to retain our youth, and enhanced his physical abilities.”
Matthew was still slightly bewildered by both what had just happened, and Annie's response to his question. As such, all Matthew could do was simply reply, “Oh.”
Annie turned to Lee, in a casual tone of voice, “Don't worry. I will take care of this. We will talk, later.”
Lee smiled at Annie, as she said, “I look forward to it.”
Annie returned Lee's smile. She then turned to Matthew, as she calmly said, “Now, you need to calm down. I am not going to hurt you. Actually, I am one of the nicer people here.”
Matthew looked at Annie, as he flatly commented, “That is not very reassuring.”
Annie realized how Matthew took her wording, as she let out a laugh. She thought, 'Of course, he would take what I said the wrong way. To where he thinks I meant that everyone here is worse than what I was, as Vader.' Annie calmly said, “I mean that I am now a much nicer person than the events of what you know of. Which I only did literally half of what you think I did.”
Matthew replied, “Huh?”
Annie calmly suggested, while using a bit of her mind trick abilities, “Let us go some place, where we can talk in private. And you can calm down some more.”
While still in a slight daze from the emotion shocked he had just been through, Matthew simply said, “Okay.”
Lee then watched as Annie escorted Matthew away from the back area, and towards the front, where some of the meeting offices, and employee break rooms, were located. With Annie walking to Matthew's left side, to allow her to continue hold Matthew left upper arm, with her right hand.
Though, Annie held Matthew's arm in a firm, but gentle hold Matthew, as she used the force to help keep Matthew calm, for everyone's sake, including Matthew's own sake.
As Lee watched the two adults walk away from her, she thought, 'Those jedi mind tricks do come in handy. And I am sure Annie just used those force mind trick on Matthew. And Though, I have faith that Annie will be able to reason with Matthew, and explain the situation to him. I am also glad that Annie did not mention my pregnancy in front of Matthew. He doesn't need to know, because it is none of his business. And it would have made the situation more confusing, and worse, for everyone involved...'
'Now, to go get a car, and run some errands... And have some fun, while I do so.'
Lee then turned and started walking towards the back of the hotel, where the garage was located at.
Unfortunately, after five minute of walking, with her making a few turns down some hallways, Lee unfortunately found herself turned around, and mildly lost.
As Lee came to a stop, she thought, 'Okay. I admit it. I was not really paying attention when River lead me to the garage, last night. And it has been decades since I last came here. As such, I am a little lost. But, if I am going to live here, I am going to have to learn the layout of this place, sometime. And there no time like the present.'
Lee then noticed a set of double-doors to her left, as she continued her thoughts, 'I think I will see what is in there.'
Lee then walked up to the double-doors, turned the knob to one. She found it unlocked, as she walked inside.
Lee gently shut the door behind. She then stood just inside the large room, as she looked around herself. And she was amazed at what she saw.
In front of her was a very large indoor pool. The pool was around an Olympic sized, rectangular swimming pool. And far bigger than the one on the penthouse level. With the room itself even larger than the pool, by several yards in all directions.
There were no windows on the sides of the walls. Though, there were doors. And Lee saw the doors mark for the showers, and for male, female, and single stall restrooms.
The lightning for the room came from large skylights in the vaulted ceiling. With sunlight bathing the room, from the ceiling windows.
Along with this, Lee also saw turned off lights across the ceiling.
From the numerical depth markers, in meters, Lee could tell that the closest part of the pool to her was the shallow end, with the deep end on the far side of the pool.
And from the slightly steam in the air, coming from the pool, Lee could tell the water was heated, but not to hot. And from the smell of the air, the pool used saltwater, and not chemicals, to keep things from growing in it.
Lee thought, 'Given the location of the pool, in relation to the building itself, I could guess this is the employees' pool. And I will admit that Chang does not skimp on treating his employees well.'
Lee then noticed the people by, and in the shallow end, of the pool, to her left side.
The two people in the pool were Kaylee, and a girl with long green untied hair.
Kaylee was wearing trimmed down, purple, one piece bathing suit.
The little girl was wearing a much more modest, one piece bathing suit, that matched her long green hair. Also, the girl wore green, inflated, water wings on her upper arms.
Kaylee was gently playing with the young girl, in the shallow end of the pool.
Lee could see that the girl was barely tall enough to stand up, with her head sticking out of the water, where she was standing in the shallow end of the water.
Lee thought, 'That has to be Julia. Still, I will be formal, and ask Kaylee for her identity. Also, I am not surprised that Kaylee babysitting Julia. She has always been the kind one of her group. And since Spike is obviously working the morning shift, as pit boss, in the casino gaming floor, she would need someone to babysit her daughter. Along with this, I don't doubt that Julia is being home schooled, by Spike, and the others... Also, Julia is very cute girl... Though, I am surprised by who is with them...'
Lee turned her attention to the person on the left side of the pool, at the shallow end, near facing Lee. It was Arcee in robot mode. She was sitting on the edge of the pool, with her hanging off the edge, and into the water.
Along with this, Lee saw that Arcee was looking at Lee, with a smile on her lips.
Arcee calmly said, “Hello Lee.”
Arcee comment caught Kaylee and Julia's attention, as both of them stopped playing in the water. They looked up, and over at Lee.
Kaylee said, in her usually happy tone of voice, “Good morning, Lee.”
Lee looked over at the Kaylee and Julia, then to Arcee, as she kindly responded, “Good morning to all three of you, as well.”
Arcee's smile turned slightly mischievous, as she asked, “So, how was last night with River and Chang?”
Lee smiled lecherously, as she said, in a seductive tone of voice, “It is not for the ears of the very young.”
Arcee let out a laugh at Lee's comment.
Meanwhile, Kaylee, whom was more concerned with being a mature adult, role model, for Julia, in this situation, chose to remain stoic.
Lee looked over at Kaylee and Julia, as she inquired, in a mockingly sweet, innocent tone of voice, “So, who is this young girl with you two?”
Arcee flatly said, “Like you don't know already.”
Kaylee ignored Arcee's sarcasm, as she calmly answered, “This is Julia. Spike's daughter.” She turned to Julia, as she said, “Julia, this is Lee. Say hi to, Lee.”
Kaylee and Julia then turned back to looked at Lee, as Julia said, in a very cute and innocent tone of voice, “Hi Lee.”
Lee responded, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Hi Julia.” She looked at Kaylee, as she asked, “So, how old is she?”
Kaylee said, “She is around ten years old. I am not exactly sure how old she is, given time travel, and time dilation, can make it hard to keep track of one's age.”
Lee agreed, in a casual tone of voice, “That is true.”
Lee thought, 'I should know. Physically, I am over eighteen. If I don't count the time in the time loop, I am in my mid-fifties. Counting the time loop, I am in the mid-seventies. But, in this body, I still feel like an older teenager. Though, not in a bad way. Still, I have other questions...'
Lee plainly asked, “By the way, how many pools do this place have? River mentioned there were three.”
Arcee stated, “That is correct. Just the three. Not counting the hot tubs, and therapy baths. Chang's personal pool. The employees pool. Which is this one. And the customers pool, which is located near the front of the building, that is nearly as big as this one. All heated, while using saltwater to remain clean.”
Lee turned to Arcee said, “It is nice that Chang treats his employees so well.”
Arcee agreed, “Yes. That is why so many skilled people continue to work for him.”
Lee inquired, “I agree. Though, I am surprised to see you here?”
Arcee snorted. She then responded, in a relaxed tone of voice, “As you may know. Water on my homeworld is acidic, and dangerous, even for my kind. While your water...”
She leaned forward, towards the water, as she reached down with her right hand, and ran her right hand through the water, by her legs. She then leaned up, as she lifted her right hand above the water. She watched as water droplets formed, and gently felt from her right hand.
She continued to watch the drops falling back into the pool, as she continued, “Is clean... And I find clean water to be interesting. I have even swam in your water, a few times. And I see the appeal in doing so. It is like being weightless, without the drawbacks of being in space.”
Lee questioned, “So, buoyancy is not an issue with your species?” She thought, 'I always wondered that.'
Arcee gently kicked her legs a little against the water. A second later, she stopped kicking, as looked over at Lee. She answered, “No. We cybertronians do not sink to the bottom, unless we want to.”
Lee replied, “Nice.”
Arcee smile got slightly wider, as she agreed, “Quite so.”
Kaylee spoke up, as she commented, “By the way, you might want to know. The employee gym is next door, across the hallway, on the door, just to the right from us. And the customer gym is by the customer pool.”
Lee looked over at Kaylee and Julia, as she said, “Thanks. I need to keep in shape. Especially, since I am now pregnant.”
Kaylee and Arcee giggled.
Julia calmly questioned, in an innocent tone of voice, “You're pregnant?...”
Lee looked at Julia, as she mischievously thought, 'Oh, this is going to be so much fun.' Lee placed her hands on her stomach, as she answered, in a sickeningly sweet tone of voice, “Yes, dear. I have two little babies growing inside my tummy.”
Arcee and Kaylee continued giggling, as they immediately looked at each other. Their giggling quickly turned into full blown laughter, that lasted for several seconds. As they could not be believe what they had just heard Lee say, and the way the woman with long black hair had stated what she said.
As they calmed down, they turned their attention back towards Lee.
Kaylee requested, “Speaking of which, there are some questions I wanted to ask you in private. That I did not want to ask in front of the others. Especially, River and Chang.”
Lee replied, “Go ahead.” She mentally reflected, 'Give I am the writer, it is nice that some of the people here are being so nice to me.'
Kaylee inquired, “It is about the revenge you went through, and your pregnancy. While we all declined Revy and Benny's invitation to take part in their revenge against you. We did hear about some of what happened. And then, on top of that, you got pregnant by River... So, I am sincerely asking you... Are you okay with everything? I mean you have been through a lot.”
Lee calmly said, “I assure you, Kaylee, that I am fine. Honestly, I have never been better, in my entire life.”
Arcee stated, “I can verify that physically. She is perfectly healthy. Actually more so than most women I have seen. On the matter of her mental health... I am not one to judge.”
Lee turned to Arcee, as she said, “Thank you, Arcee.”
Arcee questioned, in a curious tone of voice, “You're welcome, Lee. So, what brings you here, this morning? You are clearly not dressed for swimming.”
Lee sheepishly admitted, “I was just trying to find my way to the garage, and I got turned around.”
Arcee suppressed a giggle, as she said, “You are new here. So, that is not surprising. To get to the garage, turn around, take a left, down the hallway, for about a minute. Then, the doors nearby, to your right, should lead directly to the garage.”
Lee thought, 'Yea. Now, that I think about it. I noticed there was more than one door. Not just the garage doors, but multiple regular doors, to both the outside, and interior of the hotel. And that is a great safety measure, for a quick escape, if there is a fire in the garage, or somewhere else.
Lee said, “Thank you, girls. And have a great day.”
Julia waved her right hand at Lee, as she said, “Bye, Lee.”
Kaylee commented, “See you, Lee.”
Arcee teased, “Have fun, Lee”
Lee turned around, as she thought, 'Well, at least they were nice. And Julia strikes me as a good kid. So, I guess Spike turned out to be a good mother. And if she can do it, so can I.'
Lee then walked over to the double-doors, opened the left door. As she exited into the hallway, her gently shut the door behind her.
Lee then turned to her left, as she walked down the hallway, towards one of the entrances to the back garage of the casino.
(_)
A few minutes later, when Lee reached the garage, she walked inside. She took a left, and followed River's directions. She soon found the open key box for the cars. She took one of the keyring, with a key and lock clicker, along with one of the slightly larger clickers to the nearby garage doors.
After following the beeping sound, from using her clicker, she found the modern style, black, four door sedan that her keys went to.
Lee used the clicked to unlock the doors, and she got into the driver's seat. She shut the car door, put on her seat belt. She then used the electronics to adjust her driver's chair to fit herself. Next, she the adjust the middle rearview mirror.
After which, she inserted the key into the ignition, and she started the car. As the car engine turned over, she saw the panel light up, with the gasoline dial showing that the gas tank to the car was three quarters full.
Lee thought, 'Good. That means I don't have to refuel. Also, I need to find out if these cars use diesel, or regular gasoline, or something else. But, that is for, later. Now, to run some errands of my own. And am happy that I spent so much time in the time loop, around this town, that I still know where everything is. Even decades after I last came here... At least decades for me... For everyone else here, it was around two weeks. And girl am I going to have fun meeting some of my old friends. The looks on their faces, when they see the new me, will be priceless. And if that look isn't priceless. The look they will have, when I inform some of them that I am pregnant, will be.'
'And I doubt I will have any problems with not having a license. I am driving one of the casino cars, and I know for a fact that Pedro ordered all his officers, or as he calls them, boys. Even the girls on his force.' Lee giggled a little, as she continued her thoughts, 'To leave anyone driving these vehicles, alone.'
'Speaking of Pedro. I think I will look him up first.'
Lee backed up of the car into the pathway, leading to a nearby car exit. She then put the car's automatic shift into drive, and she very slowly drove up to the nearby garage door.
As she came to a stop in front of the garage, she used the clicker remote to open the door.
After the garage door rolled up into the ceiling, she drove through the opening, and into the sunny, outside air.
When her car completely cleared the door, she stopped her car. She the used her middle rearview mirror to look behind her, as she used her remote to close the garage door. Also, noted which garage door she had come out of the back of the building.
When she saw the door began to roll down, she turned her attention to her front, as she drove out of the parking lot, onto a nearby street, and towards her first destination.
Though, Lee took her time, and she was extra careful on the road. Because she was now pregnant, and she was responsible for three lives, instead of just her own life.
(_)
Twenty minutes later, Lee reach first destination of the day, the Plata Podrido Police Station.
Lee soon parked her black sedan in the parking lot across the street from the front of the police station.
Lee then got of her car, locked the door, and shut the door.
She walked up to the edge of the street, looked both ways, and when saw the road was clear, she walked across it.
While Lee casually walked towards the main entrance of police station, she noticed that a few people, passing by on the sidewalk, in front of her, were looking her up and down.
Lee cracked a grin, as she thought, with amusement, 'Most women would be unnerved by such looks. But, I have had far worse looks, of a more threatening manner. So, I find such looks to be flattering.'
As Lee approached the doors to the police station, Lee saw the man take one looked at her, and he smiled, as he held the right door open for her, from the inside.
(_)
While Lee passed by the man, and into the build, she turned to him, as she thanked the man, in spanish, “Gracias.”
The man continued to smile, though he did not reply.
Lee turned her head in front of her, as she continued to walk inside. With the man then walking outside, with him shutting the door behind himself.
Meanwhile, Lee looked in front of herself, as she saw that she was approaching a male police officer, in uniform, manning the front desk of the station. She also saw that the police station was not busy that morning.
A few seconds later, Lee came to a stop in a few feet from the front desk.
The police officer at the desk in front looked up, from his paperwork, and towards her. He kindly asked, in spanish, “What can I do for you, ma'am?”
Lee happily thought, 'I just love it when people call me, ma'am. Now, to get down to business.' She politely requested, in spanish, “Good morning. I would like to talk to Chief Del Soto at his earliest convenience.”
The police officer inquired, “May I ask what this is about?”
Lee answered, “It is about, Lee. The police chief will understand.”
Lee noticed police officer stiffened a little.
While not showing it on the outside, Lee thought, with amusement, 'I guess he knows something about me, and the situation around me... Interesting... Though, I highly doubt he knows it is me he is presently talking too.'
The police officer quickly reigned in his composure, as he calmly said, “I let him know that you are here. Please, take a seat at a nearby bench.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Lee saw the police officer reached for his phone.
Lee then turned around and walked over to an empty bench, that sat on the same wall as the front doors to the outside, to the right side of the front entrance.
When Lee reached the bench, she turned around, and seated herself, with her legs closed.
Lee turned back to look at the police officer at the front, and she saw him set his phone back down.
Lee thought, 'With luck, this will not take long. And I hope not. I have a very fun, though busy day, planned for myself.'
Lee then patiently waited for someone to come get her.
Five minutes later, a female police office had come in from the back of the room, and approach her.
As the police woman stopped in front of Lee, Lee looked up at her.
The police woman said, in spanish, “The police chief will see you now. Please, follow me.”
Lee silently got up and followed the woman, through long a pathway, to the left side of the room, beside groups of desks. Some of the desk were occupied, with officers writing reports, or review documents.
Lee also noticed there were fewer officers than normal.
Lee thought, 'I will have to ask Pedro about that why there are not as many police officers, as I remember.'
Half a minute later, they reached Police Chief Pedro Del Soto's office.
As they approached Pedro's office, Lee saw the door to the office was closed, with the blinds facing the outer room being closed, as well.
Lee thought, 'I guess, after everything that has happened. That Pedro would naturally become cagier.'
When they reached the door, the police officer knocked on the door.
They heard Pedro say from inside, in spanish, “Come in.”
The police officer then opened the door, and she held it open for Lee.
Lee silently walked through the doorway, and into the office. With the officer gently closing the door behind Lee, from the outside.
Lee then looked around the room, as she slowing approached Pedro's desk, with its two chairs in front, and Pedro, himself, sitting in his desk chair, behind his moderate sized, brown, wooden desk.
Pedro had on his usual clothing on, of a short-sleeved button up shirt, and pants. Though, his long coat and hat were hanging on the coat rack, in the corner, by the door.
Pedro also had on his semi-automatic pistol, which was holstered in its shoulder holster, under Pedro's left arm pit.
And Lee saw Pedro looking back at her, with a stern look on his face.
Both adults looked at each other, as Lee continued to walk towards Pedro desk. She thought, 'I see the computer, furniture, phone, and everything else is the same. This place has no changed much. But, considering it has only been two weeks for Pedro, and everyone else in this reality, I am not that surprised... Now, to break the news on who I am. I hope I don't give him too much of a shock.'
As Lee came to a stop in front of the desk, Pedro had a gruff expression on his face. He requested, in a voice of authority, in spanish, “Who are you? And how do you know about Lee?”
Lee cracked a grin, as she thought, 'This is going to be so much fun.'
Lee coyly replied, “Just take a good look at my face, Pedro.”
Pedro stared at Lee's face for a few seconds. Lee then watched as Pedro's eyes when wide for a second, before he forced himself to relax both his eyes, and his face.
Pedro stated, with slight surprise in his tone of voice, “My god, Lee! What happened?”
Lee flatly replied, “A lot.”
Pedro grinned, as he thought, 'So, Lee is now a woman. And given she is here, I take it she has resolved her issues with those after her. Now, to find out what happened, and what is going on with her.'
Pedro happily requested, “Well then. Sit down, and tell me all about it.”
Lee sat down in the chair to her left, so the computer monitor on the other side of the desk would not block her view of Pedro.
After Lee sat down, she thought, 'I remember River mentioning that she learned that Pedro bugged this place. Not that I care. This is his office and commenting on it, would ruin the mood. Though, I will watch what I say. As always. But, I will tell him some stuff. After all the help you have given me, Pedro. You deserve, at least, that.'
Lee inquired, “Well, where would you like me to start?”
Pedro thought, 'I know she is only going to give me the cliff-notes version. But, it is best to find out what I can.' He plainly said, “The beginning. After you left this reality.”
Lee explained, “Well, I went to Babylon Five station, a week, or so, before they were planning to blow it up.”
Pedro guessed, “You jumped right into the station during the evacuation? With the intentional of getting mixed into the crowd? And jump transport, to another location, so you could lose the others in that galaxy spanning reality?”
Lee thought, 'I am just like River, in that I love talking to savvy people, whom quickly realize what I am talking about.' She responded, “That was the plan. And I was able to get off the station off without a hitch.”
Pedro inquired, “Well, since I see you here, now. I guess you plan did not go so smoothly, afterward. So, what went wrong?”
Lee answered, “They realized from my writings where I was heading too.”
Pedro replied, “Mars?”
Lee admitted, “Yes.”
Pedro questioned, “Why didn't you go somewhere else?”
Lee stated, “Too many unknown factors. Mars Dome One was covered very thoroughly in that series. And I at least had an idea of what to expect when I got there. And I faired very well, until they found me.” She thought, 'I will leave out the parts with Garibaldi and Garcia. He doesn't need to know about those details.'
Pedro requested, “So, what happened when they found you?”
Lee answered, “One massive chase across Mars Dome One. And I got to say, Mars Dome One is huge.”
Pedro inquired, “How big?”
Lee answered, “Likely around as the size of the massive sky dome over everything in the Big O anime.”
Pedro whistled in astonishment. He then said, “That is big.”
Lee replied, “Yes. It is.”
Pedro asked, “So, what happened next?”
Lee said, “They were closing in, and I got desperate over. And so I jumped to Jusenkyo.”
Pedro guessed, “So, you cursed yourself?”
Lee conceded, “In not so many words, yes. I also locked myself in my girl form... For a few different reasons.”
Pedro thought, 'I wonder... Could Lee be a transsexual?... Though, it would not change my opinion of her. Also, I not that I am going to ask. And I do not need to. It would explain her writing, and the way she never seemed to be relaxed as a man. But here, as a woman, her body language is completely different. She seems so relaxed and happy... But, I am sure there are another reasons she locked herself in her girl form. And I can guess what they are.'
Pedro asked, “To cure yourself of your cancer?”
Lee replied, “Yes.”
Pedro guessed, “But, something happened that you did not account for?”
Lee admitted, “Partly. The curse acts different on adults, than teenagers. I got turned into healthy female, six year old version of myself.”
Pedro chuckled, for a few seconds. As Pedro calmed down, he teased, “And I bet you were cute as a button.”
Lee giggled, a little. She then said, “Revy said the same thing. Yes. I was. And then, when I headed to the amazon village, to jump from there...”
Pedro thought, 'Well, Revy has always been sharp. And she does have a bit of a wit, if she does not let her emotions cloud her judgment so much.'
Pedro spoke up, “Not bad. They would think twice following you there. Even the maids. If they knew the Ranma Half series.”
Lee stated, “I know. But, the amazons captured me. They used that magic shampoo, with pressure points on my scalp, to brainwash me, and seal my memories. Though, I retained my skills. I just had no knowledge of who I was, nor how I had those skills. And I spent the next several years being raised in their tribe, as a Chinese Amazon warrior.”
Pedro started laughing for several seconds. As he calmed down, he requested, “So, what happened next?”
Lee answered, “Years later, Ranma shows up, looked for hunters to track me down. And Cologne picked my two friends and I. And I was their translator, because I was fluent in chinese, japanese, english... And, of course the spanish we are currently speaking...”
Pedro questioned. “Time loop?”
Lee replied, “Yes.”
Pedro asked, “So, you were sent to hunt down and capture yourself?”
Lee answered, “Pretty much.”
Pedro inquired, “Do you think Cologne knew who you were, when she sent you on this wild goose chase, after yourself?”
Lee stated, “She was the one that brainwashed me. So, yea.”
Pedro commented, “That woman is all kinds of crafty.”
Lee agreed, “Yes. She is. Though, before I left, she made it clear that I was welcome back in her village. And even my friends, whom went with me, made it clear, after they found out who I was, that they still considered me their friend.' She thought, 'That is a reminder, I need to go visit the village some time, to speak to Rose and Violet. To let them know I am fine. And then have a talk with Cologne.'
Pedro replied, “That is nice.”
Lee stated, “I agree. And after a brief visit to Lagoon island. We hunted across the multiverse, with River as our guide.”
Pedro said, “I bet that was fun.”
Lee responded, “It was. River was good company. And over the years, as an amazon, I have found that I enjoy hunting. Especially, during that time of the month.”
Pedro complimented, “That is one of the more productive ways I have ever heard of for a woman to work out their issues in dealing with their period.”
Lee snorted, “I know. And makes it more challenging, as well. Because the animals can smell my blood.”
Pedro wasn't sure how to reply, as he said, “Uh huh.” He thought, 'Too much information. Even for me.”
Lee thought, 'I will leave out me trying to capture my past self. That is just to embarrassing to admit too. Even for me. Though, I think I went too far with my explanation. I have had to deal with periods for so long. And I am around women so often. That I sometimes forget how men don't want to think about such matters. Let alone, have a woman talk about her own time of the month. And the embarrassing part is that I use to be male. Oh well.'
Lee said, “I know. Too much information. As you know, I use to be in your position, so I can appreciate your response.”
Pedro requested, “It is okay. Now, please continue.'
Lee responded, “Thank you. Anyway, our hunt obviously turned up nothing. And after two weeks, we returned to Lagoon island. The others figured out who I was, from my various skills, without any explanation on how I got those skills. And they captured me. Unsealed my memories. They had their revenge on me. Which was in a sexual manner. But, it was not rape.”
Pedro calmly stated, “I don't want to know.” He thought, 'What that crew. It could be very, very bad, and very, very twisted, even if it was not rape. And I don't want to know what your sexual tastes presently are, Lee.'
Lee said, in a reassuring tone of voice, “Don't worry. It wasn't that bad.” She mentally added, 'And I found out a lot about myself during that time... That even I did not know about...'
Lee verbally continued, “And as I mentioned, those that captured me were nice enough to inform me that my two amazon friends, whom I came with, still consider me their friend... And those that captured me were nice enough to convince my friends to leave while I was captured, for to their own safety.”
Pedro commented, “Yea. I can see why the others would not want harm to come to them, and risk upsetting Cologne.”
Lee thought, with a bit of humor, 'Pedro, it is nice that you realize how dangerous Cologne came be, as well. Now, for my big news.' She responded, “I fully agree. Also, during that time, River and I got to know each other better. And we were intimate. In both her forms... And we don't use protection. So, River got me pregnant with twins.”
Pedro calmly questioned, “You're pregnant?”
Lee nodded once, as she happily replied, “Yes. And before you ask. Chang is fine with our situation.”
Pedro stated, “I am not surprised. I figured out that River was Sam, soon after you left. And everyone could see that both of you cared deeply for each other. And Chang always did seem open to new ideas, and experiences.”
Lee complimented, “All true. And you always were clever.”
Pedro responded, “Yes. I am. But, it was clear that River was more clever than the both of us.”
Lee commented, “River is a telepathic, badass, genius. The fact we both could play at her level is a statement in of itself.”
Pedro let out a laugh. He then admitted, “True. So, where are you staying now? I don't see River just abandoning you, and the children you are going to have.”
Lee said, “Let's just say that River, Chang, and I, are now a threesome.”
Pedro chuckled a little. He then commented, “Who could have seen that coming?”
Lee replied, “Not I.”
Pedro complimented, “Nor, I. And, by the way, you make a hot woman.”
Lee gave Pedro a mischievous grin, as she said, “I know. And I look great in this dress.”
Pedro agreed, “That you do.”
Lee mentioned, “By the way, River picked out my dress.”
Pedro commented, “She always did have good taste in both female and male clothing.”
Lee replied, “I am with you on that. And she even read my mind, to find my measurement for these clothes.”
Pedro inquired, with a hint of concern and worry in his tone of voice, “So, you don't mind her reading my mind?”
Lee calmly said, “I love her. She loves me. Why would I mind?”
Pedro replied, “Whatever you both happy.” He then asked, with in concern in his tone of voice, “Now, due to our friendship. I have to ask. Are you okay with being a woman? And with being pregnant?”
Lee answered, “Yes, on the first question. Not sure, on the second question. I am only a month pregnant. But, I am okay with having River and my children.”
Pedro said, “Well, good luck.”
A thought occurred to Lee. She mentally reflected, 'I might as well ask him, while I am here.' Lee inquired, “Thank you. And I heard you had a run in with the maids?”
Pedro soberly answered, “And Revy. I got your message, and I immediately left town. But, they found me the next day...” Pedro let out a breath. He then continued, “I had to tell them everything.” He thought, 'I will leave out the recordings, because I don't want to destroy what little friendship we have left between each other. There is already enough problems between us, as is.'
Lee commented, “It is good that you did. If not, they would have tortured and killed you. And I faced them, myself, a few times. So, I know what you were dealing with.”
Pedro responded, with a bit of relief in his tone of voice, “Thank you for being so understanding.”
Lee replied, “You're welcome. On another matter. I also noticed your station seems to be short handed?”
Pedro admitted, “Yes. A number of my officers partly figured out what was going on. When we get your message that the maids were in town. Half my force fled with me out of town... And most have not yet returned...”
Lee soberly said, “Well, good luck with that.”
Pedro stated, “Thanks. I am going to need it.”
Lee inquired, “Anything else happen, while I was gone?”
Pedro thought, 'It would be tempting to tell Lee what is going on at the Devil's Hotel, and Melvin. But, I will keep that to myself. Lee is now to close to Chang, and River. And I do not want either of those two people to know that I have my men staked out at several places in town, including Chang's Casino.'
Pedro lied, “Not really.”
Lee replied, “Okay.”
There was an uneasy silence for several seconds.
Pedro thought, 'I might as well ask her the important question between us.'
Pedro quietly asked, “So?... How is this going to work now?... Between us?”
Lee responded, “What do you mean?”
Pedro pointed out, “Well, since you came to my town, you turned my life upside down. And while I won't hold the gender change, and pregnancy against you. You are now shacked up with... As you put it... My arch-nemesis...”
Lee sadly said, “I really shouldn't have joked about that.”
Pedro stated, in a firm tone of voice, “No. You shouldn't have.”
Lee commented, in a calm tone of voice, “Listen. I have no interest to see harm come to you. Chang just wants to play with you, to keep his edge. And when it comes to River, she likes you, as a friend. And as Sam, she was your friend.”
Pedro said, “Let River know I still consider her a friend. The same, as you.”
Lee replied, in a grateful tone of voice, “Thank you. She will be happy to learn that from you. And as for the others at the casino, they could care less about you and your men.”
Pedro responded, “I realize that. But, where does that leave us? We are so far from each other, over the line, that neither of us can just be friends.”
Lee suggested, “Okay. I see your point... How about, friendly enemies?...”
Pedro shrugged, as he replied, “That works for me. And I think we are done for today.”
Lee agreed, “Yes. We are.”
Pedro commented, “And let Chang know. No Bond to Bond villain dinners. I find them completely cliche.”
Lee giggled a little. She then said, “I fully agree. And I will let him know.” She thought, with amusement, 'And I still remember writing that Bond villain dinner Chang had with Annie and John, in my stories.'
Pedro inquired, “Good. Now, are you still going to go by Lee?”
Lee answered, “Yes. I know it will raise questions. But, I don't care.”
Pedro replied, “Okay.”
Pedro then stood up from his seat. He leaned over his desk, as he extended his right hand to Lee.
Lee got up, and shook Pedro's extended hand with her own right hand, for a few seconds.
As they broke this handshake, Pedro sat back down in his desk, as Lee remained standing.
Pedro asked, “So, where are you heading next?”
Lee answered, “To the Last Resort Diner.” She mentally added, 'I am now eating for three, and I could use another small snack.'
Pedro raised an eyebrow, as he casually inquired, “The Lowe family?”
Lee questioned, in a curious tone of voice, “How did you know?”
Pedro answered, “A few days ago, Ed stopped hiding in back, and started helping her family out in the front After that, it wasn't hard to figure out. Though, I would prefer you not mention that I know it is them.”
Lee responded, “No problem. And given you have resources, and you are extreme genre savvy. You still have a decent chance of winning the battle ahead of you.”
Pedro replied, “I know. That is why I haven't thrown in the towel, just yet.”
Lee said, in a comforting tone of voice, “Well... Just to let you know... I have faith in you. So, don't give up.”
Pedro joked, “I won't. And just so you know. If you try to kiss me, make a playful pass at me, or romantically tease me, in some way, I am going to shoot you. I have no interest in having to deal with a femme fatale. Especially, one that use to be a guy.”
Lee let out a laugh. She then said, “I wouldn't dare. Anyway, have a good day, Pedro.”
Pedro replied, “You too, Lee.”
Lee turned around, and headed for the door. When she reached the door, she opened the door, she walked through it, and she gently shut the door it. She then left for the parking lot outside the building, and across street.
Pedro watched Lee shut the door behind her. He thought, 'This town is getting stranger by the minute... And I am not going to crack a joke about the fate of this town. Because I know it can get worse... Far, far worse...'
(_)
Fifteen minutes later, Lee drove her sedan into the parking lot of the Last Resort Diner. The diner was a U.S. style greasy spoon style restaurant.
Lee soon parked her car, in a parking space, near the front of the restaurant.
After Lee got out, and locked her car, she walked up to the dine. She then entered the restaurant from the front, windowed doors.
As she stepped inside, her sense of smell alerted her to very enjoyable aroma.
Lee walked closer to the counter, to get out of the pathway of other people, as she happily thought, 'The food here smells so good. But first, I need to find the one of the Lowe family members, to talk to them... And then give them give them my order...'
Lee then looked around, and she saw that it was not very busy. The diner only had a few customers at the time of day.
Lee thought, 'Good. I got here before lunch rush.' She then saw Lori Lowe approach her.
Lori had just set down a mug of coffee, and a glass of ice water for a customer, in a booth by a window, to Lee's right, and Lori was now walking to another part of the diner.
Lee thought, 'Perfect. She is coming towards me. Now, to figure a way to introduce myself to her. So, she can recognize me.'
As Lori approached Lee, the other black haired woman look at Lee, and she came to at stop a few feet from Lee, as Lee turned her body towards Lee.
Lori looked Lee up and down. Lee could see Lori cracked a grin, as she noticed Lee's amber brown long skirt, with leaf patterns on it.
Lori then looked up at Lee's face, as she casually said, in english, “Hi Lee.”
Lee thought, 'Well, that problem was solved by itself. And I do look like a younger, female version of myself. So, it would not be that hard to tell who I am. And Aeryn did state that everyone in the loop knows about my gender change. Still, I might as well ask.' She inquired, in english, “So, you heard?”
Lori grinned mischievously, as she said, “Yea. We heard from the grapevine that you became a girl. They had their revenge. You are now pregnant with twins. River's twins. And you are staying with her and Chang, at the penthouse.”
Lee thought, 'Lori probably got half of that from the grapevine, and she got the other half from her family figuring it out. There are perks to have a wife and kids that are geniuses. And I will likely eventually enjoy such perks, in the future. And there is no point in denying the truth to someone that has been so helpful towards me.'
Lee said, “That about sums is up. By the way, thank you for your help. The car and items came in handy. And it is nice to know that there were people that cared about me.”
Lori smile turned warm, as she responded, “You're welcome. And don't worry. I have been pregnant before, myself. It was a wonderful experience. Except for the birth. But, that is another matter.”
Lee returned Lori's smile, as she requested, “I am grateful for your support. Now, I know you can get busy in this line of work. But, if it is okay, if I order something to eat, while I talk to all four of you all?”
Lori said, “Sure. Ed and the boys are all here. And we enjoy talking to you. So what do you want?”
Lee answered, “Two scrambled eggs, and two pieces of dry toast. Along with a sweet tea.”
Lori inquired, “Light meals because of morning sickness?”
Lee replied, “Yea. But, I am on top of it.”
Lori pointed out, “Okay. You know caffeine is not good for the kids?”
Lee countered, “That is why I am not having a cola. Caffeine is not great, but corn syrup is worse.”
Lori agreed, “True.”
Lee commented, “And I already had orange juice, earlier. And I don't feel like milk, lemonade, nor water.”
Lori replied, “Fine.”
Lee looked over, across the counter. She saw one tanned skinned black haired man at the grill, and she saw another tanned skinned black haired man washing dishes.
Lee thought, 'One of them is Stan. The other is Lewis. And from my faded memories, I am not sure which is which. But, I seem to recall the Lowe family mentioned that Lewis was the good cook of the two of them. Though, the other could fix passable food. Just not great food... Now, where is Ed?...'
Lee then looked around, and then over her left shoulder, behind her, on the left side of the restaurant, and she saw Ed taking an order.
Lee thought, 'Ah. There she is.'
Lee turned back to face Lori, whom she could tell noticed her looked around. She thought, 'Lori, or as she was known as a guy, Bob, always had an eye for detail.'
Lee said, “I see the entire family is here, working, at the moment.”
Lori replied, “Yes. Even with Ed helping up front, it is not enough. And we are thinking of hiring more staff. This place seems to be getting more popular.”
Lee complimented, “Good idea. And I am sure you have some good ideas on the matter?”
Lori said, “Yes.”
Lee thought, 'Now, to get some clarification from Lori, which directly asking which of her adult children is which.' She asked, “So, who is cooking today?”
Lori replied, “Lewis.”
Lee responded, “Good. I vaguely remember that you guys stated he was the good cook among your two children.”
Lori suggested, “Yea. Lewis is a good cook. And before we get you something to eat, let me reintroduce you to the rest of my family.”
Lee replied, “Sure.”
The two black haired woman then turned, and walked up to the counter.
When they reached the counter, Lee sat in a stool, while facing the across the counter, towards the grill, as Lori stood, and looked over at her children.
From the corner of her left eye, Lee saw Ed walk up to be behind the counter, on the far left end.
Lori calmly requested, “Sons. Could I have your attention for a moment?”
Lori then noticed Ed approaching them. She turned to her wife, as she said, “And you as well, Ed.” She looked over at her entire family, as she continued, “That is someone I want you to meet.”
Ed walked up to Lee, from across the counter. She took one looked at Lee, and Lee could tell that Ed was trying very hard to hide a mischievous grin.
Meanwhile, Lewis finished what he was cooking, and put it on a plate. He then turned to look at his parents, and Lee
Nearby, Stan finished cleaning, put away the plate he was working on, and he dried his hands. He then turned to face his parents, and Lee.
Stan asked, “What is it, dad?”
Lori turned to Lee. She then looked back at her family, as she calmly said, “Let me reintroduced you to our dear friend, Lee.”
Ed could not hold in her mirth any longer, as she started giggling.
Lee also saw the two brothers smiling at her.
Lewis said, “Hi Lee.”
Stan complimented, “Damn, you are hot as a girl, Lee.”
Lee turned their smile, as she replied, “Thank you. And hi to all of you.”
Lewis hesitantly inquired, “So... Are the rumors true? That you are also pregnant?”
Lee said, “Relax. It is okay to ask me that question. And yes. I am pregnant with twins.”
By then, Ed has stopped giggling, as she asked, “How far along are you?”
Lee answered, “Around a month. And yes, I do have a little morning sickness. But, only a little.”
Ed replied, “Okay.”
Lee asked, “So, I have a question for you guys. Why are you still running this diner? For that matter. Besides finding me. Why are you still in this reality?” She thought, 'And while I use to care if others learned the truth. I no longer do. But, I won't advertise the facts, either.'
Stan answered, “We have nothing better to do. And since all the crazies we knew moved here. We figured we would come here, as well.”
Lee questioned, “Okay. I can understand that. But, why have the diner? Don't get me wrong. I love the food and drink selections here? But, why continue running it. From what I understand, Eda and Yolanda quit their burger van business.”
Ed casually answered, “Yea. We heard. Anyway, this provides ample cover for us. It gives us a good excuse to stay near the excitement, without being a part of the excitement.”
Lee questioned, “So, you are basically just watching from the stands, with popcorn, and soda, in hand?”
Ed smiled mischievously, as she responded, “Exactly. Though, we are going to have to hire some help. Even with me sometimes cooking, this is a full time job, and we would all like to have a life.” She thought, “Even with the time dilation tricks we are doing, this job is getting old, to do, all the time. And held would allow us to take a break.'
Stan commented, “Yea. That would be nice.”
Lewis replied, “I agree.”
Lori turned to her wife, as agreed, “You got that right, honey.” She turned to Lee, as she continued, “And don't worry. I already am working on that. And I have someone in mind.”
Lee commented, “I trust you will have no problems settling this issue.”
Lori replied, “Thank you.”
Lewis asked, “By the way, how long have you been a girl?”
Lee answered, “A little over twenty years. Long story short. As you knew, I was dying of cancer. I used the spring of drowned girl to cure myself, and the ring on my finger locks the curse. The ring grows around my finger, as I do. And it will not come off. Considering, I will likely die of cancer if it does, I am very careful to keep my ring finger out of harms way. Still, the main problem was that the curse gave me the body of a six year old girl. But, I you can see, my body still ages.”
Stan pointed out, in a slightly amused tone of voice, “I guess that is why they call it spring of drowned girl, and not spring of drowned woman.”
Lee replied, “I know, Stan. And I suspected that was the case, beforehand. But, I did not have much choice in that matter.”
Stan pointed out, “That still doesn't account for you age. You should look ten years older, in your mid to late twenties. Instead, you look like a woman that is their late teens.”
Lee commented, “That ring also gives me other benefits. Such a slowing my aging by half.”
Stan replied, “Nice.”
Lee grin, as she said, “I know.”
Lewis stated, “I get the feeling that you did not just jump in to save yourself. Unless you inquired first. Which from the sound of it, you did not.”
Lee complimented, “That is very astute of you, Lewis. I had jumped into to save two others. One that fell in. And the other that dived in after the first person.”
Ed asked, “Who are these fools?”
Lee stated, “I would love to tell you. But, I don't want to make any more enemies.”
Ed conceded, “Good point.”
Lewis questioned, “So, what happened next?”
Lee said, “I got captured by the Chinese Amazons. Cologne talked to me, then she brainwashed me, with some shampoo, which sealed my memories.”
Stan said, “That is sad.”
Lee countered, “Not really. We talked it over, before she did it. There was no way I could have stopped her. But, she did point out that given I did not change back and forth, I would eventually have the emotional state of a child, with the memories of an adult.”
Ed commented, “That would be bad.”
Lee agreed, “I know. And since I knew from watching the Ranma Half series that the shampoo brainwashing was completely reversible, I decided not to fight it. Due to this, I got to have another childhood. And I spent the next twenty years being raised by them, as a member of their village.”
Ed commented, “That is nice.”
Lori asked, “So, you are now part of the Amazon tribe?”
Lee answered, “Yes. And when I left the village, Cologne made it clear would still be welcome, no matter what. Though, she did not me that what, was the fact of who I use to be. I learn that, later.”
Eda inquired, “That sound like her. I was wondering. How does those kissing rules really work?”
Lee halfheartedly commented, “The whole kiss of marriage and kiss of death is more a set of guidelines, than rules.”
The others laughed at the Lee's Pirates of the Caribbean joke.
As they calmed down, Lee continued, in a more sober tone of voice, “But, if you do it, you have to follow through on it.” She thought, 'And I am so happy that Ranma stopped me from giving Revy the kiss of death. That would have been bad for everyone involved. I will have to thank her for preventing me from doing that, sometime.'
Lori inquired, “Got you... So, how do you end up getting caught by those after you?”
Lee thought, 'I think I will tell you a few details I do not care to share with the others.'
Lee stated, “That is the funny part. Over twenty years later, from my point of view. Though, that was a few months ago, for me. Ranma, whom I had just escaped from, a few days, beforehand, from her point of view. Came to visit Cologne, and ask her for some help, from the Amazons, to help track me down. So, Cologne sent me, as one of the trackers, and the translators, along two of my best friends, to go hunt me down. And I did find myself. That is, me of the past.”
The Lowe family started lightly laughing, as Lee thought, 'I knew you would find that funny.'
Lee continued, “And it gets better. Fortunately, River, of our time, showed up and stopped up before we did something stupid. That was when River called off our hunt, and we returned back to Lagoon Island, around two weeks after we began our hunt. And those on the island eventually figured out it was me, and I got caught, and I had my memories restored. Then, they got their retribution.”
Lori realized something, as she thought, 'Knowing that group, and given some of the things that Revy said she wanted to do to me, during my run from her. We probably don't want the details. I need to move this conversation forward, before it gets to dark on this subject.' She said, “It looks like things worked out for you.”
Lee agreed, “Yes. They did.” She thought, 'Thank you, Lori. For moving the conversation forward, without any details on the matter of my punishment.'
Ed inquired, “Given it was decades after Cologne brainwashed you. Do you think Cologne still remembers that it was you that Ranma was after?”
Lee shrugged, as she flatly said, “Oh hell, yes. But, I don't hold it against her.”
Lori said, “That is a wise decision.”
Lee replied, “I agree. She was the one to even give me my chinese name. Dongmei. Which means, winter plum. And plum, in chinese, is Lee.”
Lori complimented, “Interesting. And that is a nice name. I like it.”
Lee agreed, “So, do I. But, I like, Lee, better.”
Ed then got a mischievous smile, as she inquired, “So, given you have been a girl for several years. Have you had your period, yet?”
Stan and Lewis looked away from Lee and their mother, while Lori just rolled her eyes for a few seconds, before she looked back at her wife, and Lee.
Lee said, in an even tone of voice, “Of course. For years.” Lee then looked over at Stan and Lewis, as she continued, “Though, I prefer to not talk about such matters in the company of those not conformable discussing the subject.”
The two brothers turned back to look at Lee and their mother, as Lewis kindly stated, “Thank you.”
Stan said, “We appreciate your concern for our feelings.”
Lee replied, “You're welcome.”
Ed shrugged. She turned to her sons, as she said, “Don't be that way children. You already turn into girls. And it is something you will have to learn to deal with, someday.”
Stan commented, “But, not today.”
Lewis said, “Nor, anytime soon.”
Lori and Lee giggled at the brothers' response, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, Lori looked over at Lee, as she asked, “So, what are you going to do now?”
Lee answered, “Live with River and Chang, in the penthouse, have the kids, and raise them.”
Lori said, “Sounds okay. And while I can get you being with River. For obvious reasons. What is the dynamic of you and Chang?”
Lee answered, “We have an understanding. We both love River, and we respect each other for our abilities. And yes, this is a threesome situation, where it is debatable whom is sharing whom, with whom.”
Ed smiled, as she teased, “Sounds like fun...” She dropped her smile, as she continued, in a straightforward manner, “But, not for us.”
Lee commented, “Yea. It is fun. Also, I have been thinking about my stories. And some of the stuff that has not happened yet. Which mostly deals with you two. Ed, Lori, I hope you are not sore about having another set of kids. This time, them being girls.”
Lori said, “It is okay.”
Ed agreed, “Yea. It is no problem. Actually, all four of use talked about that last night, in the home we bought here, on the island, for us to live in...”
Lori stated, “It is a nice home. With an in ground pool. And it is heated, with saltwater, like a the casino.”
Lee thought, “Nice.” She thought, 'So, they have been to Chang's casino. That is interesting. But, a conversation for another time.'
Ed stated, “Anyway... We both agreed that it is a ways off, in our plans. But, we do look forward to it.”
Lori smiled towards Ed, as she said, “Yes. We do.”
Ed returned her spouse's smile.
Lewis commented, “Yea. And having some sisters might be fun.”
Stan looked at his brother, as he said, “When we are not the sisters.”
Lewis looked over at his brother, as he agreed, “Exactly.”
Both brothers then turned back to their parents, and Lee.
Lee replied, “I am glad you feel that way. Also, I have a question for you two, that I can only ask you two. Because the others, I know, whom know the answer, will likely just laugh in my face.” She thought, 'Or, at the very least, get a good chuckle, before they answer my question.'
Lori kindly responded, “Go ahead. Ask away.”
Lee looked over at Lori, as she sighed. She inquired, “Is labor and childbirth really that painful?”
Ed shrugged, while Lori calmly answered, “It is not pleasant. And Ed and I both talked to each other about it. We agreed that while the birth itself was the most painful part. It was the hours of labor cramping leading up to the birth that was the worst part. But, given everything you have been through, I am sure you will be fine.”
Lee said, “Thank you. Because, I am likely going to have to naturally deliver both my children.”
Ed commented, “Honestly. I would have preferred to go through labor and childbirth again, than deal with the next three years worth of diaper changing.”
Lewis and Stan groaned, while Lee and Lori burst out laughing.
As Lee and Lori calmed down, they looked over at Ed.
Ed stated, “By the way, Violin, Aeryn, Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, came to visit us a week ago, looking for some of those hologram watches.”
Lee defended, in a calm tone of voice, “I did not tell them a word about your helping me. I only stated something, after B and Balalaika stated they all figured out that you helped me.”
Lori said, “We know. We are pretty sure they figured it out on their own. Or, more likely, B told them about our trip, when we got those hologram devices. And they put the pieces together. Either way is okay with us. B is a friend that was caught in the middle of this, by our own actions. Not hers. So we do not want to cause her any problems. And those five women were polite about their inquires.”
Lee responded, “I am glad to hear that. So, did you given them some of those devices?”
Ed answered, “Unfortunately, not. They are rare to get in private hands. And we only were able to get three. And we gave one of the items to you.”
Lee sheepishly said, “Sorry about losing that watch.” She mentally added, 'I am not even sure if Garibaldi still has the one he took from me.'
Ed causally said, “We don't mind. It was for a good cause.”
Lee smiled, as she replied, “Thank you for being understanding.”
Ed returned Lee's smile, as she said, “No problem.”
A thought occurred to Lee, as she asked, “By the way. I am sure you heard that B and Balalaika are pregnant?”
Lori said, “Of course. We were even invited, and went to their babyshower.”
Stan and Lewis looked away, from their parents.
Ed turned to her two sons. She then turned back to Lee, as stated, “And we had fun at that party. And don't let Stan and Lewis' expressions fool you. They had fun, as well.”
Lee thought, 'Well, that is interesting.' She said, “I am glad to hear that.”
Lori commented, “Well, as much as I love to continued this conversation, we have to get back to work.”
Ed agreed, “You're right.”
Stan and Lewis turned back to Lee.
Lewis halfheartedly said, “Sad, but true.”
Stan sighed, as he stated, “And this was just getting good... At least, there is always, later.”
Lee said, “True.” She mentally added, 'I need to check something real quick.'
Lee took a quickly, and she noticed that few customers sitting in the diner were not looking at them.
Lee thought, 'Good, we did not attract any unwanted attention. Now, to finish this.'
Lee looked back at the Lowe family, as she commented, “Well, it was fun talking to you. And we will have to do this again, sometime.”
Ed stated, “Of course.”
Lee said, “I plan to be a regular customer.”
Ed happily replied, “All the better.”
Lori said, “Yes. We look forward to it. Now, let's get you lunch ready, and get back to work.”
The Lowe family then when back to their jobs. And Lee was soon brought her drink and small lunch.
After Lee finished her lunch, she paid for her meal with one of the fifty dollar bills River had given here. And Lee used some of the change from that fifty dollar bill, to leave Lori a generous tip. Next, Lee took a quick visit to the women's restroom, which she found was a very clean restroom. After which, she left the diner, and she was soon in her black sedan, driving towards her next destination.
(_)
Ten minutes later, Lee found a close parking place, for her car, in the parking lot.
Lee then parking her car, turning off the engine, getting, and out, and locking the door behind her.
After which, Lee walked to the front entrance of her next destination, the Devil's Hotel.
Less than a minute later, she made her way inside, as she passed the two sets of doors, and into the lobby, she stopped and looked around.
Lee thought, 'It doesn't look any different. And it is sad that returning here feels like coming home, instead of where I am from. But, spending so much time in the time loop, it still does. Now, to visit Melvin, and give him the big news.'
Lee then took left, as she headed for the double-door entrance to hotel's bar and restaurant.
A minute later, Lee walked into the restaurant, and she found she was the only person in the room.
As she walked up to her usual place at the bar counter, she thought, 'Where is Melvin?...'
When Lee reached the bar, in her usual place, she decided to stand, as she looked across the empty bar counter.
From the corner of her left eye, Lee noticed a woman walking into the room, from the kitchen door, to Lee's left, along the left wall, near the back part of the room.
Lee saw that the woman had a healthy, fair skin, slender, athletic physical build. She had a brown hair, which was cut in short, boyish hair style. She wore a yellow button up long sleeved shirt, black cloth pants, that did not have a belt, but was button from the front, above the zipper, and black tennis shoes. Lee could not tell what type of bra, panties, nor socks, the woman wore underneath her clothing.
Lee also noticed that the woman appear to be in her mid-twenties, and she had a very recognizable face to Lee.
Lee saw the woman looking back at her, with a neutral, but relaxed expression on her face.
As Lee watched the woman walk behind the bar counter, from a small entrance on that side of the counter. She then walked up to Lee, as Lee thought, with mild surprise, 'You have got to be kidding me... And it got to be who I think it is... It has got to be Melvin...'
When the woman made it to where she was standing across the counter from Lee, she stopped and turned to the woman with loose long black hair.
The woman kindly asked, in english, “Hi. I am Melanie. What can I get for you?”
Lee thought, 'Well, so this is what B mention by settling their differences with Melvin. And she was right, Melvin is in good health. But, Melvin is no longer a man... Though, neither am I... And I see no point in beating around the bush.'
Lee calmly stated, in english, “Melvin. I know it is you.”
Melanie looked more closely at Lee, as she inquired, “Lee? They got you too?”
Lee replied, “No. I did this to myself. Long story. I even ended up pregnant. By the way, Melanie is a nice female name.”
Melanie commented, “Thanks. I picked it out, myself.”
Lee thought, 'I thought as much. Also...' She stated, in a slightly sad tone of voice, “I am sorry that they caught you.”
Melanie said, “Being a woman is not as bad as I thought it would be. Though, I have only been a woman for about a week. Still, the good news is that I did cut a deal with the Balalaika and B. By the way, I didn't have a clue that the Balalaika's new girlfriend, B, use to be the Boris, until I read your stories.”
Lee thought, 'I wonder where Melvin learned about my stories?... Let alone when she read them?... Pedro, or someone else, could have told her. Not that it matters. And I will find out, later. Speaking of Pedro, I would bet that he already knows that Melvin was now a she, and he chose not tell me. Though, I am sure he had his reasons. But, I wonder why Melvin did not realize that B was Boris?'
Lee inquired, “I know you saw the series. So, you didn't see the omakes?”
Melanie was quite for a few seconds. She then realized what Lee was getting at, as she commented, “Oh yea. The Viva Youth omake... Yes. I did. It is just that I could not picture Boris that way. But, now that I think about it, B does have a striking resemblance to the pretty boy that Boris was as a teenager.”
Lee asked, “So, when did you see the omakes?”
Melanie answered, “Pedro showed me, and others, the fansubs of the Black Lagoon omakes during one of his movie night... Among other things in his collection...”
Lee commented, “Yea. I have an idea of what type of collection he has.”
Melanie flatly stated, “That is an understatement. As far as I know, he has no porn in his collection. But, his fictional collection is still very twisted.”
Lee agreed, “I bet. So, what was your opinion of the omakes?”
Melanie admitted, “Very funny. But, I am not going to mention them in front of Balalaika, nor B.”
Lee complimented, “That is very wise of you.”
Melanie responded, “Thank you. Now, onto another matter. You said you are pregnant?”
Lee smiled slightly widened, as she happily replied, “Yep. With twins. Though, I am only one month along.” She then lessened her smile to a normal sized grin.
Melanie questioned, “Who is the father?”
Lee casually answered, “River.”
Melanie let out a laugh. She then said, with mirth in her tone of voice, “Only you, Lee. Only you. So, where are you staying?”
Lee calmly stated, “I am even now staying with River and Chang, in their penthouse, at the casino.”
Melanie commented, “Considering you are pregnant with River and your kids. I am not surprised. So, what does River look like as a guy?”
Lee cracked a grin, as she said, “You know her... Or, more aptly, him. River was playing a much longer game than even I was. Because, River was using her male form to fool us all, as Sam.”
Then, the meaning of Sam's name dawned on Melanie, as the brown haired woman said, “Sam, Tam.”
Lee replied, “Yep. And she even wore that fake beard.”
Melanie guested, “That is how she fooled you?”
Lee said, “Yes. I wrote it so that gender benders cannot grow beards, so her using a fake beard threw me.”
Melanie commented, “I can appreciate that. And she kept my secrets from the others. That was so sweet of her.”
Lee kindly said, “Yes. River is a very nice, and much saner person than we gave her credit for.”
Melanie asked, “Now, that I know she was pretending to be Sam, I agree. And what about others after you?”
Lee flatly said, “The matter is settled.” Lee then quickly changed the subject back to Melvin, as she continued, “So, what exactly happened with you and Hotel Moscow?”
Melvin thought, 'I am not surprised that you would want to change the subject on this matter. And I will go along with you doing so.' She answered, “Balalaika made me a good offer. I could officially quit Hotel Moscow, in good standing, if I went through the vat process. I think I got the better end of the stick.”
Lee replied, “I would agree. And you look pretty good as a woman.”
Melanie said, “And so do you. And I am also happy that Balalaika believed me, when I said I was serious about not going back. And she cut me loose. Best of all, I was even able keep my old job here. Though, most of those here, except the manager, do not know that I was Melvin. I think it is best that I just present myself as the new girl, Melanie. Though, reintroductions, and reforging friendships can be a pain.”
Lee agreed, “Yes. It can be annoying to reintroduce yourself as a different identities, and have to rebuild your friendships from the ground of. That is why I am glad I am not hiding from anyone, anymore. Also, I am glad that you employer was so reasonable.”
Melanie cracked a grin, as she said, “So, am I.”
Lee suggested, “Though, I suggest you be honest with your friends.”
Melanie commented, “I am planning to tell a select few in the coming weeks. And it is likely others will figure it out, on their own.”
Lee said, “I don't doubt that.”
Lee then noticed a flier on the bar, near them. She asked, “What is that?”
Lee picked up the flier and read it. She saw that it was for the reopening of the Rats Nest.
Lee thought, 'What a minute, I know this flier... Or, a copy of it... Could it be?... It would make sense, and fit the motif of my life and art... It looks like my day is going to be even more interesting than I thought.'
Lee then set the flier down, as Melanie said, “Yes. That is one of the fliers for the reopening of the Rats Nest. Though, I am surprised the bartender was able to get that bar repaired, and reopened, in less than a week.”
Lee commented, “Well, she does have experience in repairing bars.” She thought, 'At lot of experience.'
Melanie agreed, “Given the crazies that woman has to deal with, I am not surprised.”
A thought then occurred to Lee, 'I wonder... Yea. It is not a bad idea. They are both nice people, and they deserve someone in their lives. So, I think I will try to get them together. And I won't be sneaky. I will be up front with both of them. That way, there is less chance of this suggestion backfiring on any of us.'
Lee commented, “You know what? Could you say that I know you well, Melvin?”
Melanie answered, “Yes. And you can call me Melvin, or Melanie. I don't mind, either way.”
Lee replied, “Thank you. Well, I have a suggestion for you. That you might like. You might even consider what I have to say.”
Melanie inquired, “And that would be?”
Lee mischievously smiled, as she casually admittedly, “I want to set you up on a date, with someone else I know.”
Melanie cracked a grin, as she shrugged. She casually said, “Okay. I'll bite. And who are you planning to set me up with?”
Lee coyly said, “A pretty woman that I personally know.”
Melanie pointed out, “All the women you know are crazy... Present company excluded... And I am not so sure about you...”
Lee giggled. She then said, “Fair enough. And not all of the women I know are crazy... Most are... But, not all. And there is one sane woman that is currently single, that I know of.”
Melanie flatly asked, “Who?”
Lee answered, “The bartender of the Rats Nest.” She mentally added, 'It is so tempting to tell her that the woman is Bao, but that is Bao's secret to tell.'
Melanie said, in a confused tone of voice, “But, I don't know her name... I don't think anyone does.”
Lee responded, “It is pretty clear that she wants it that way. Though, after spending so much time as a customer, I know she is a nice woman. And she could use a nice... Person like you. And if you get to talk to her, she might tell you her name.”
Melanie guessed, “She told you her name? Didn't she?”
Lee directly answered, “Yes. But, like you, I respect her enough to keep her secrets.”
Melanie calmly replied, “I understand.”
Lee stated, “Though, if you want to know her name, just ask her nicely. She might tell you her name.”
Melanie commented, “I just might do that. And I will admit she is one hell of a dancer, with that guy, during the that Day of the Dead party at the hotel. Whoever he was?”
Lee stated, “That was me.”
Melanie questioned, “I didn't know you were such a good dancer.”
Lee thought, 'I might as well tell her.' She stated, “While I was in hiding, on the Day of the Dead, we all got stuck in a time loop. And I was the one that remembered what was happening during the time loop. And I had a lot of time on my hands.”
Melanie raised an eyebrow, as she inquired, “Sort of like from the movie, Groundhog's Day?”
Lee said, “Yea.”
Melanie stated, “So, that is why the hotel lobby played Hotel California song for you.”
Lee agreed, “That is what I figure, as well. Anyway, I will vouch for her. You two have a lot in common. And I know she swings both ways. Though, do you now swing both ways?”
Melanie said, “I haven't had enough time to find out. But, from what I am told of the process that changed my gender, and restored my youth. That the answer is, yes. And I also feel open with being a woman. Which is part of the process.”
Lee commented, “Yes. It is. And since that is the case, I believe you both should do fine. Because she is a flexible as you.”
Melanie stated, “Okay. You have convinced me. I will give it a shot, and ask her on a date.”
Lee responded, “Thanks. And don't be afraid to answer questions from her, as well. She is honest enough to trust.”
Melanie said, “I will keep that in mind. You know, if you were not pregnant, I would offer you a free drink.”
Lee replied, “It is the thought that counts.”
Lee thought, 'If what I think is going on, is going on. I need to get a business card from Melanie. I kind of forgot the phone number. Which is honest. I don't remember the phone number to this hotel. Still, along with the card, I will also need and envelope, and a few other things. But, I will get them, elsewhere.”
Lee requested, “Say, I am going to head out of here. But first, do you have one of the Devil's Hotel business cards?”
Melanie replied, “Sure.”
Reached under the bar counter, and them pulled out a business card. She then handed it to Lee.
Lee looked at the card in her right fingers. She thought, 'This looks exactly like the other one, because it is.'
As Lee took the card, and put it into her left interior jacket pocket, she said, “Thank you.”
Melanie questioned, “You're welcome. By the way, where are you heading?”
Lee let out a quite giggle. She then said, “To the Rats Nests. So, I can set the other half of this date up.”
Melanie smiled, as she stated, “Okay. I will give you a little while. And then, I will call the place.”
Lee replied, “I appreciate that. And goodbye, Melanie.”
Melanie responded, “Goodbye, Lee.”
Lee said, “I will see you, later.”
Melanie replied, “Same here.”
Lee then turned, and walked out of the restaurant. Soon after, she made it to the parking lot, and she got inside of her car. After which, she started the engine, backing out of the parking place, and drove out towards the street.
(_)
Ten minutes later, Lee parked in the lot, on the left side of the Rats Nest.
As Lee got out, she saw that the bar's exterior was completely repaired.
While Lee shut the door, she thought, 'I got to give Bao credit. She really knows how to get bar repairs done. And done quickly. Now, to talk to her.'
Lee then walked towards the front entrance.
As Lee walked towards the front door, she saw the rest of the bar outside, was repaired, on the front end. Including the windows, and even the paint was the same.
A few seconds later, Lee walked into the bar, and saw that the interior was the same as before the maids had blown it up.
Lee saw that the only other person in the room was Bao, Whom was standing behind the bar counter.
Lee saw Bao was dressed in one of her usual shirt. And from the mirror behind Bao, Lee could see that Bao was also wearing one of her usual pair of pants.
Lee saw that Bao was looking back at her.
Bao kindly said, “Can I help you?”
Lee smiled warmly at Bao, as she walked up to the bar counter, across from where Bao was standing.
When Lee came stop in front of Bao, she turned to look at the pretty, slender, asian woman, with short black hair, that went down to her neckline. With the asian woman appearing to be in her mid-twenties.
Lee coyly said, “Actually, I am here to talk to you?”
Bao looked at Lee more closely, as she inquired, “Who are you?”
Lee's smile grew ever to slightly wider, as she said, in a calm, yet slightly happy tone of voice, “Bao. It is me, Lee.”
Bao sighed. She commented, “I see they finally got you, too.”
Lee held back a laugh, as she thought, 'Melvin said almost the exact same thing. Yes. I think they will hit it off well, if I set this up just right.'
Lee shrugged, as she replied, “Not really. But, I am happy. And the matters between me and them are settled.”
Bao happily replied, “Good. It is always nice to be happy. And I will admit that you look good.”
Lee stated, “Thank you. So, do you.”
Bao offered, “I appreciate that. Would you like a beer on the house, for old times sake?”
Lee refused, “Sorry. I can't. I'm pregnant. With twins.”
Bao laughed for a few seconds. She then inquired, “How far along are you? Because, you don't look pregnant.”
Lee replied, “Only one month along.”
Bao casually said, “Okay. Well, let me know how that works out. I have some questions on the matter, before I even think about becoming a parent myself.”
Lee smile, as she offered, “As soon as I have the twins I am carrying, I will answer all the questions you have on the subject.”
Bao asked, “Thanks. So... I have to ask... Who is the father?”
Lee answered, “River.”
Bao flatly questioned, “Her?...”
Lee thought, with mild amusement, ' And it is going to be so much fun telling you that Sam is River. But, that will come, later.'
Just then, from the corner of Lee's eye, on the back end of the bar counter, Lee noticed a stack of papers. Though, Lee continued to look at Bao, as she thought, 'I am sure those are a stack of fliers for the reopening of this place. And I am going to need one of them, before I leave. But first, I want to have some fun. Including, trying to set you and Melvin... Err, Melanie, up.'
Lee coyly said, “Though, River is a lot better person than what most people give her credit for.”
Bao replied, “I will take you word for that.”
Lee looked around the room. A few seconds later, she turned back to back at Bao, in the asian woman's face. She commented, “I see the remodeling went well.”
Bao shrugged, as she said, “Well, after having my bar wrecked more times than I care to admit. I have learned how to get repairs done very quickly.”
Lee complimented, “And with quality, as well.”
Bao responded, “Thank you, Lee. By the way, I finally got around to reading your stories. I even tracked down Firefly series, and the Serenity movie. So, I know who River is.”
Lee conceded, “Well, at least you know what you are talking about. And I am glad you read my stories.”
Bao commented, “Those stories confirm that you are as crazy as I think you are.”
Lee said, “I will take that as compliment.”
Bao stated, “I guess for someone in your situation. You would.”
Lee responded, “I guess, we will agree on that. So, what did you think of my stories?”
Bao flatly said, “I wasn't joking about you being crazy. You need therapy. Serious therapy. A lot of therapy.”
Lee halfheartedly joked, “Those writings were my therapy.”
Neither woman laughed.
Bao said, “I guess that makes sense.”
A thought occurred to Lee. She mentally reflected, 'I might as well ask her.' She inquired, “Speaking of which. After reading my stories, I hope you are not sore about what I did to you?”
Bao replied, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Not really.”
Lee hesitantly questioned, “Not even having you wet your pants?”
Bao pointed out, “I only slightly did that. And most people in that situation would have reacted far worse.”
Lee agreed, “True.” She thought, 'Now, is a good time as any. And I want to talk to Bao about this, before Melanie calls.'
Lee commented, “By the way, I was at the Devil's Hotel, earlier. And I met someone I think you might like.”
Bao slyly questioned, “You didn't tell them my name?”
Lee calmly answered, “No. I respect you to much to give away your secrets.”
Bao responded, “Thank you. So, who is person? I hope it is a woman. While I swing both ways, I still prefer women.”
Lee stated, “Yes. She is a woman. Her name is Melanie. She is cute. She ha a very good personality. And she is now the bartender at the Devil's Hotel.”
Bao casually said, “I think I met her. Though, I wish I knew where Melvin went? I liked him.”
Lee suppressed a giggle, as she thought, 'I am glad to hear you say that. Because it merely validates my attempt here.'
Lee coyly said, “I am sure everything will be revealed in the fullness of time.”
Bao asked, “So, you think I might like to be with this girl?”
Lee replied, “Yea. You have a lot common. And you are both good people.”
Bao shrugged, as she said, “I won't go that far.”
Lee pointed out, “Anyone that could put up with Revy's bitchiness, for years, has got to have the will power of a saint.”
Bao burst out laughing for several seconds. As she calmed down, she said, “I will give you that one.”
Suddenly, the phone started ringing, from the far end of the bar counter, by the back wall, near the door to the storage room.
Lee thought, 'Right on time.'
As the phone rang again, Bao said, “One moment.” She then walked across the room, and she used her right hand to picked up the wireless phone, from its base. She then turned around and started walking back towards Lee, as she looked at the woman with long black hair.
While Bao continued walking, she pressed the talk button, and held it to her right ear. She calmly said into the phone, in spanish, “Hello. You have reached the Rats Nest.”
On the other end of the phone, a feminine voice said, in english, “Hello. This is Melanie, of the Devil's Hotel. It is nice to formally talk to you.”
By then, Bao has came to a stop, across the counter from Lee.
Bao looked at Lee, as she said, in english, “Somehow, I had a feeling this phone call was coming.”
Over the phone, Melanie giggled for a few seconds. She then agreed, in a slightly happy tone of voice, “Yes. I guess you would. So, is Lee still there?”
Bao casually replied, “Yes. Lee is standing right in front of me. So, where do you know Lee from?”
Melanie coyly answer, “I know her from the Devil's Hotel. Now, has she been talking to you, about us maybe getting together?”
Bao replied, “Yes.”
Lee smiled at Bao.
Bao mentioned, “And she is smiling at me, right now. I bet she knows I am specifically talking too you.”
Bao noticed Lee grin widened ever so slightly.
Melanie complimented, “She is a sharp one.”
Bao responded, “That is an understatement.”
Melanie agreed, “You are preaching to the choir. So, I am willing to give this a shot, if you are?”
Bao pointed out, “Not to sound embarrassed. But, before I agree to anything, I would like to put a name with a face. Lee said that you are now the bartender at the Devil's Hotel. Though, I am not sure what you look like.”
Melanie calmly stated, “Fair enough. I am the fair skinned woman, with short brown hair. I was at the official reopening of your bar. A few days ago. Though, we did not talk to each other that night. You were too busy.”
Bao responded, “Yea, I was... Ah. I remember you, now. You came in for a few drinks.”
Melanie said, in a pleasant tone of voice, “Yes. I had a great time there.”
Bao happily stated, “I am glad you had fun. By the way, though I didn't get the chance to say anything then. You are quite pretty.”
Melanie responded, “Thank you. And so are you. Now, are you still open to the idea?”
Bao casually replied, “Well, I will give this a try. I got nothing better to do.”
Melanie inquired, “So, when do you want to set our date?”
Bao plainly stated, “No time like the present. I am not fully stocked yet. So, I was going to close at nine. Do you want to get a late dinner?”
Melanie replied, “Sounds good. Tonight is usually a slow night anyway. So, I can close early. Right after dinner, the dinner crowd usually leaves.”
Bao mentally wondered, 'Considering she is new there, as the bartender, how would she know that it was usually a slow night for her bar? I will find out later, tonight.' She said, “I will drive by the Devil's Hotel to pick you up then, at the front entrance.”
Melanie requested, “That works for me. Is it okay if we dress casually? I am not crazy wearing about dresses.”
Bao responded, “Neither am I. So, we will do that. And we need to keep this simple. I suggest the Last Resort Diner.”
Melanie said, “Okay. I could go for some eggs.”
Bao replied, “Good.”
Melanie commented, “See you then.”
Bao said, “Same here. Bye.”
Bao lowed the phone from her right ear, as she pressed the end button on the wireless telephone.
Boa set the phone down, on the bar counter, between her and Lee, as she looked at Lee. She flatly asked, “What aren't you tell me about Melanie? And this date you set up between us?”
Lee grinned mischievously, as she casually admitted, “A lot.”
Bao questioned, “So you, really think the two of us could be good together?”
Lee answered, in a relaxed tone of voice, “Yes. Besides what I already said. You and Melanie swing both ways. And you are both nice to people that are nice to you, and don't shoot up your respective bars.”
Bao could not helped but giggled, a little. She then said, “You're right about that.”
Lee commented, “Also, don't be afraid to answer questions for her. I will vouch that she will not be judgmental. And she is trustworthy with your secrets.”
Bao realized what Lee was hinting at, as she sighed. She calmly inquired, with a hint of disappointment in her tone of voice, “My cover been blown? Hasn't it?”
Lee admitted, “Pretty much. Though, Melanie doesn't know who you are. Other do.” She mentally added, 'And you don't know who Melanie really is. So, this will be an interesting meeting between the two of you. Once you get to talking to each other.'
Bao thought, 'Given I run this bar the same way I ran the Yellowflag. Along with wearing that Ao Dai to that dance. It is not surprising that some of those in Revy's group probably figured out who I am. My money is on Rock figuring who I am. Though, I still have to confirm this.' She questioned, “Do Revy, and the others know?”
Lee replied, “Yes. They know.”
Bao groaned. She then asked, “Who else?”
Lee answered, “Those at Chang's casino.”
Bao commented, “Yea. Chang already visited me.”
Lee said, “From the way you mention that, I guess it was a productive meeting.” She thought, 'I will ask Chang about that meeting, later. In a few days, to a week. After I have had time to settle in, with both of us getting to know each other, at a more emotional level. One does have to work on their relationships. They don't just happen. We both know that with our relationships with River.'
Bao responded, “It was. And I am guessing that those at the casino included the Bebop crew, and the Firefly crew?”
Lee stated, “Except for Ed. Also, Arcee is there. And as, I believe I told you, Annie is there, as well.”
Bao replied, “Of course. I wonder where Ed and her family are at?”
Lee responded, “While it may not surprise you to know. But, they currently own, and run the Last Resort Diner.”
Bao giggled a little. She then said, “And I just invited Melanie for a date there... That makes so much sense... In so many ways... And given that family are mostly geniuses, with even Bob, having flashes of brilliance. That if they don't know who I am, they will figure it out, eventually. Though, at least they know how to keep quite on secrets they know.”
Lee agreed, “That is true on all points. Though don't worry, they are polite enough not to say anything to you, unless you want to talk to them.”
Bao responded, “Thanks.”
Lee mentioned, “Also, Bob finally aged to the point that she locked in her female form.”
Bao casually said, “Let me guess. Lori?”
Lee happily replied, “You got it. Also, the reason I am telling you this is because their cover is blown, as well.”
Bao thought, 'Well, that is nice to know about the Lowe family. Though Lee, I wonder if you can confirm what I believe is the case, with Revy and her friends figuring out who I really am.'
Bao responded, “Okay. So, who told Rock and the others, who I was? Or, did they figure it out on their own?”
Lee answered, “From what I understand. They figured it out on their own. Also, this is not that bad a situation. Some of them were your best customers.”
Bao pointed out, “And very destructive customers.”
Lee commented, “They are rich, now. So, they are good for the repair bills.”
Bao conceded, “Well, there is that. At least, I have not seen some of the more scarier members of those groups, whom interested in you. Such, as River.”
Lee growled, “Remember. I am carrying her children.”
Bao quickly replied, in a sincere tone of voice, “I apologize. That was uncalled for, by me.”
Lee sighed. She said, “It is okay. Also, River was one of your best, and most polite customers. Next, to myself. You liked her. Or, should I say, him?”
It took a few seconds for Bao to realize what Lee was hinting at. But, one she did so, she bluntly inquired, “River was Sam?”
Lee answered, “Yes. And the beard River wore, as Sam, was fake.”
Bao commented, “Okay. That explains why you are pregnant with her kids. You two clearly cared deeply for each other.”
Lee said, “Yes. We do love each other.” She questioned, with mild annoyance, “So, everyone saw it, but us?”
Bao said, “Yes. And that is not the first time that I have seen that happen in my life. But, at least you two realized your feelings.”
Lee replied, “Yes. And we are both happy about that.”
Bao asked, “So, how does Chang fit into this relationship between you and River? Neither of you are crazy enough to try something like this behind his back.”
Lee casually said, “Oh... He knew ahead of time. Well, after I left this reality. And before River and I got serious with our relationship. He even gave River his blessing to sleep with me. Right now, it is a workable threesome. Chang and I care for River. And instead of trying to fight over her, and ruin our relationships with her. We are trying to see if we are compatible with each other. So, the two of us can stay together with River.”
Bao questioned, “So, are you?”
Lee coyly answered, “Let's just say that I had no problems in bed, with both of them, last night.”
Bao giggled a little, as she thought, 'And Chang and I also have our own little understanding.' She said, “In all honesty, I hope this works out for all three of you.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Bao asked, “So, I take it that none of us knew that Sam was River? Not even you?”
Lee let out a laugh. She then complimented, “You really are good at this.”
Bao said, in a happy tone of voice, “Thank you. And I take back what I said about River. Because, you're right. She, as Sam, was a very good customer. She was polite and kind to me. Along with being a good tipper. Let her know she is welcome in my bar, any time. And any gender she wants to present herself as.”
Lee smiled, as she responded, “I will.” She thought, 'Now, to take care of a few items. Including the flier.'
Lee looked to her left, over at the stack of papers. She then looked back at Bao, as she requested, “Say. Melanie had one of your reopening fliers at the Devil's Hotel. I was wondering if those papers over there were also fliers? Because, I would like to have one.”
Bao turned to look at the fliers, as she answered, “Yes. They are. And you are more than happy to take as many as you like.”
Lee said, “I only need one. And I could use an envelope large enough to fit one of them in. Along with a borrowing a pen.
Bao responded, “Sure. I will be right back.” She then turned and left for the back of the bar.
Lee then watched as Bao entered the storage room of the bar.
A few seconds later, Lee watched the bartender returned back into the room, with a pen and envelope in her left hand.
As Boa passed by the stack of papers, she casually used her right hand to pick one of the fliers, while she continued moving. Her actions were so fluid, that she did not disturb the papers underneath the flier she picked up.
Lee thought, 'Not bad. It is clear that Bao has moves and abilities she likes to hide from others. And given what she has survived in her life, I am not surprised in the least, by that fact.'
When Bao reached Lee, she stop and turned to face Lee, from across the counter. Bao then gently set the items onto the bar counter, between them, by the phone.
Bao looked at Lee, as she said, “Here you go.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Lee then leaned forwards, as she gripped the pen, and clicked the back of it, for the point to open. And with her right hand, she gently moved the flier away. She then adjusted the envelope, to where the front was on top.
As Lee adjusted her grip on her pen, she thought, 'I remember that the envelope had my name on it. In print. In english. My given, male name. Which, even after all these decades, I still know by heart. So, this should not be too hard. And I can always ask for another envelope, if I mess up.'
Lee then began writing.
Bao looked down at Lee, as she thought, 'So, she is a lefty. That is not surprising. But, what is she writing. It looks like a name.' She asked, “What are you writing?”
Lee did not look up at Bao, as she continued carefully righting her given name, in print. Though, she answered, “This is a gift for someone, from which I hope to bring you business from.”
Bao commented, “I wish you luck. I could always use the type of business you bring.”
Lee responded, “Thank you. And don't worry. It does bring luck.” She then finished writing down her old, male name, and she set the pen on the counter.
Bao realized the error in Lee's use of tenses. She pointed out, “Don't you mean, it will?”
Lee and Bao, both remained silent for the next few seconds, as Lee finished what she was doing.
Bao watched as Lee slid the flier into the envelope. Next, she pulled out the Devil's Hotel business card, from her left interior jacket pocket, and she dropped the card into the envelope. She then closed the envelope, without sealing. Afters, she rolled the envelop, while being careful not to crease it. And finally, she gently placed the envelope into her left interior jacket pocket.
When Lee finished, she looked up at Bao, with Bao looking back at her. Lee answered, in a plain tone of voice, “No. I mean, it does.”
Bao thought, with curiosity, 'Wait a minute. Lee, if anything else, is a writer. She clearly loves to write. And she knows the deference between tenses. So, that means she is talking in the past tense. Such, as time travel...'
'And I never did put a date on my flier, because then, someone whom just read it would think that I just reopened, and I could keep circulating the fliers a little longer. So, someone of the past would also not know the flier was from the future. And that person would likely come to my bar as a customer.'
'But, who of the past could Lee be sure would come to this bar in the past... Herself... Or, more aptly, himself... Oh hell, could this be a temporal loop?!...'
'And that is her given name. I will have to remember this name. I will write it down, after Lee leaves. But first, I need to confirm this...'
Bao inquired, with curiosity, and mild surprise in her tone of voice, “This is not a temporal loop? Where you are going to go back in time, and clandestinely give this to yourself, to set this all up, for you to come here in the first place?”
Lee just smiled wickedly towards Bao.
Bao complimented, with a bit of amusement in her tone of voice, “And I thought you were devious before.”
Bao saw Lee's smile widened, ever so slightly.
Bao pointed out, “You do realize, by doing this, you are literally screwing yourself over. At the very least, you are arranging for yourself to not only become a girl, but get knocked up.”
Lee smile turned more warm, as she responded, in an introspective tone of voice, “And I have never been happier.”
Bao shrugged, as she said, “You're life.”
Lee calmly replied, “Yes... My life...” She the continued, in a more casual tone of voice, “Well, I better get going. I have places to be. Realities to go too.”
Bao giggled a little at Lee's comment.
Lee requested, “And please let me know how your date turns out.”
Bao replied, “Don't worry. I will. And take care. I hope you to have two very healthy children.”
Lee said, “Thank you. I hope so, as well. And I can be reached by calling Chang's casino. Just ask for, Lee.”
Bao responded, “That will not be a problem. And drop by anytime. Just because you cannot drink alcohol, doesn't mean I don't have selections for you. And you can always bring River and Chang, with you being the designated driver.”
Lee complimented, “That is a good idea.”
Bao playfully requested, “Just don't get into any bar fights, and cars chases, like last time.”
Lee giggled a little bit, as she warmly smiled, again. She said, “I will take that request to heart. See you.”
Bao returned Lee's smile, as she replied, “Have a good day. And by the way, that skirt, and jacket go well on you.”
Lee said, “I know. River was the one to pick out this outfit for me. She is a genius in so many ways.”
Bao agreed, “And that is why I think you two, or three... Counting Chang... Will do fine.”
Lee happily replied, “We can only hope.”
Lee then turned around, and left out of the bar. Soon after, she was in her car, heading back to the garage, at the Daiyu Palace Casino.
(_)
Twenty-five minutes later, Lee has returned to the casino. She used the garage remote to open the door. She then drove the car into the garage, closed the garage door behind her, packed the car, where she had found originally found the car. Along with this, she returned the car keys, clicker, and the garage remote, back to the key box, where she had found those at, in the first place.
Presently, Lee had reached the enclosure to the tiger cage, to her right. And with the entrance to the back elevate bay, to her left, several feet away.
Lee saw that were was no one else in the hallway, save for the adult tigress, on the other side of the clear, strong plastic wall of the enclosure.
As she came closer to the elevator bay, she started making a gentle turned to her left, towards the elevator alcove.
Lee thought, 'Now, where do I get my ring from... Of course, the amazon village. I will just return there a week after I left. I am sure I can get a ring from Cologne. Considering, from what I remember, she knew about my ring. That is likely why they captured, and brought me into their tribe. So, she should be able to help me.'
'Besides, it will be fun seeing her, along with Rose and Violet. I need to make sure they are okay. And, given the message they had for me, I am sure those two feel the same way about me.'
When Lee was about to enter the elevator bay, she saw Annie walk out of the alcove, from one of the side elevators.
Both women stopped six feet in front of each other, as the look upon the others face.
Lee said, “Hi Annie.”
Annie casually replied, “Hi Lee.”
Lee asked, “So, how did your meeting with Matthew go?”
Annie answered, “It went great. I was able to get Matthew to calm down. I then told him most of what was going on. I explained, to him, the basics of who was who. And who did what, here. And over the next few days, I plan to introduce him to everyone I know in the casino. I think he will be fine.”
Lee replied, “That's good to hear.”
Annie grinned mischievously, as she commented, “Now, let's talk about you. I was hoping to catch you in private, so we could talk, one on one.”
Lee said, “Sure. Whatever you say, I am more than willing to discuss with you.” She thought, 'Though, I can already guess what you are talking about.'
Annie responded, “Good. Last night, I enjoyed learning you were pregnant. And that River was the father. And my force powers confirms that you are pregnant with twins. Would you like to know their genders? I can tell you, right now.”
Lee returned Annie's smile, as she casually responded, “Nah. I will find out later. In a few months. With a sonogram... Actually, I am kind of enjoying not knowing, right now.”
Annie replied, “Suit yourself.”
Lee commented, “Also, if they inherit River's gender bending abilities. Their birth gender will be a mote point.”
Annie agreed, “Good point.”
Through her empathic abilities, Annie noticed how happy Lee was about being pregnant.
Annie stated, “I guess, considering your gender issues, that being pregnant would make you happy. And yes. I know about those issue, as well.”
Lee thought, 'I guess after everything she has learned about me, that Annie would know about that, as well. And given our friendship, I am not going to lie to her.' Lee calmly admitted, “Yes. I got issues. And I freely admit that I am happy about both my current situation, and condition. Though, could you keep that to yourself.”
Annie requested, “I will, on the minor condition that I can talk to River about such matters, dealing with you.”
Lee admitted to herself, in thought, 'I am not going to win this argument.' She commented, “Given you are an empath, and she is a telepath, and it is very hard to keep secrets from either of you. And that you are both my friends. Well, River is more than a friend.”
“Anyway, you talk to each other, about myself, is fine with me. I figure that if you two talk about subjects, it will be easier to for you to not talk about these secrets with anyone else. Though, I suggest checking the any rooms you decide to talk in, for bugs, before you have your discussions.”
Annie thought, 'Good idea. And we have already been talking your gender issue, with a camera looking at us. Fortunately, I know these cameras on this floor, don't have microphones. And I sense no one nearby. So, we are good here. But, we do need to be careful.' She stated, “Of course. And my force abilities help prevent such eavesdropping.”
Lee shrugged, as she place her right hand on her lower stomach. She said, “Besides, River is the father of our children. And I don't keep secrets from her.”
Annie suppressed a giggle, as she thought, 'I am not going to ruin the moment for her.' She said, “I am glad we see eye to eye on this. You said you were one month along?”
Lee answered, “Yes.”
Annie said, “That is nice. Also, I have another, more intimate question about River. If you don't mind me asking.”
Lee replied, “Sure.”
Annie inquired, “During sex, does she sometimes slightly suck on your right bottom earlobe, as she, or in some cases, he nibbles it?”
Lee dropped her right hand back to her side, as she raised an eyebrow. She casually questioned, “So, you two have slept together?” She thought, 'River does not do that often, during sex. But, River does do both those things, occasionally, during our lovemaking.'
Annie thought, 'I am not sensing any jealousy from her comment. Unlike Chang, whom was wise enough to let his jealousy go, when he learned we had slept together. And these are good personality traits from both of River's lovers.' She answered, “Yes. A while back. And Chang knows better than to say a word about.”
Lee commented, “I can see why. By the way, since you talk with River, on such intimate matters, when River is making love, do you know what is with River's order of gender bending? With her changing, after she climaxes. I mean, if she has the time, she has the same order, almost every time. Which is woman, man, woman, woman, man, and she then finishes off as a woman.”
Annie raised an eyebrow, as she asked, “She still does that?”
Lee replied, “Yes.”
Annie inquired, “Why don't you asked her?”
Lee sarcastically responded, “And risk ruining the best relationship and sex I have had in my entire life?”
Both of them laughed at Lee's comment.
As they calmed down. Lee commented, “Still, given that combination River uses for sex, it makes me wonder what combination gender order Chang does in response, as one of her partners?”
Annie giggled. She then agreed, “Good question. Do you have the answer?”
Lee smiled mischievously, as she teased, “I might. But, if I told you, I would have to immediately kill you.”
Annie giggled again. She thought, with humor, 'Isn't that my line.' As she calmed down, she stated, “I will find out later on from River.”
Lee asked, “Okay. So, where are you going now?”
Annie answered, “I am going to the gym. All I got to do is take off my robe and lightsaber, and I am in my workout clothing.”
Lee inquired, “I thought the super-soldier serum took care of you physique?”
Annie answered, “It does... To a degree. But, I can always tone up a little bit more.”
Lee commented, “Always pushing your limits?”
Annie said, “It is my nature. I have come to accept that...” She mischievously grinned, as though, 'Now, to let her realize what we have been doing.' She continued, with a bit of humor in her tone of voice, “By the way, Lee. I consider it a privilege to be the one to have your first, girl talk, with.”
Lee was left speechless. Annie kept her mischievous grin, as she started softly giggling, while she walked passed Lee, to Lee's left side, as she headed towards back casino, and to the employee gym.
A few seconds later, Lee starting giggling to herself, as she thought, 'I guess this was my first girl talk moment... And it was fun. Now, up to the penthouse apartment, where I will retrieve the means to run a very important errand.'
Lee walked into elevator bay. She pulled out and used her her penthouse key to stick into the slot, by the express elevator doors, to summon the back express elevator to the penthouse.
Soon after putting away her key, the doors to the express elevator opened, and she headed for the penthouse, and to the apartment she now shared with River, and Chang.
(_)
Three minutes later, Lee made it up to the penthouse level, and to the hallway door to her apartment. She used a key, which River has given her, to unlock the hallway door to the apartment, that lead into the living room.
After she opened the door, she closed, and locked the door behind her.
Fortunately, Lee found that the sunlight from the windows in the apartment provided plenty of light, as she walked through the living room, and to the master bedroom.
When she reached the bedroom she had slept in, she looked around the room, as she thought, 'Well, it looks like I am alone...' She placed her left hand on her stomach, as she continued her thoughts, 'In a relative sense. But, all the better, for what I need to do... Now, where did River put her reality device.' She then dropped her left hand back to her side.
Lee mentally reflected, 'And speaking of finding things. Now that I am back, I am going to have to get a second set of keys made, to my pink Cadillac, so River and I both have a set. Because, if I am going to drive around town, I want to do it in style.'
'But, I will get that done, later. Now, to find River's reality device. I know she had it on her when we walked in here, last night. So, it is likely still here. And I don't think she will mind me using it, as long as I put it back where I found it, when I am finished.'
'Though, as I search for the reality device, I need to be gentle, and leave things where I found them. Given River and Chang are letting me live here, it would be disrespectful for me to make a mess.'
Lee then gently searched the dresser drawers, and then the nightstands on the sides of the bed.
A few minutes later, she found the reality device in a drawer, from one of the nightstands.
She also looked at the time on the clock, on top of the nightstand she had found the reality device inside of. The clock said twelve fifty PM.
As Lee held the device in her hands, she thought, with a bit of humor, 'Finding this reality device was a lot easier than the last time I sought to gain a reality device. I am glad I did not have to search the closets, and bathroom. Now, to head a week after I left the amazon village. I think I will appear near the main gate, in the middle of the day. And though I have much to do, I have plenty of time to do it in. Also, I do not think I will need my weapons, since I am a member of that village. And I still consider myself to be. And Cologne made it clear that I was still one of the village sisters.'
Lee then thought of the time, place, and reality, she wanted to go to. She then press the red button on the device, and she was instantly teleported there.
The next thing Lee knew, she was in the reality that Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma were from, a week after she left that reality, to hunt for herself.'
It was the middle of the partly cloudy day. With a conformable, cool temperature, and slight breeze, which were fine for the clothing she wore.
As she put her reality device into her right side, outside, pocket of her open jacket, she looked right in front of her. In front of her was the outside of the main entrance, of the Chinese Amazon village, that she had exited only a week ago, for those in that reality.
Given the time of day, the gates to the roofed entrance were open.
As Lee casually walked through the gate, she thought, with mild relief, 'It is good to be home... Or, one of my homes.'
When she reached the other side she saw one of the nearby amazons, guarding the gate.
The amazon was in her usual clothing. Her sword was sheathed in its scabbard, which was she had strapped to her back, at a diagonal angle, with the hilt stick out, behind the left side of her neck, and her left shoulder.
Lee thought, 'Ah, that is Biyu. We know each other, so we I might as well say, hi. And ask her for directions to where Cologne like is, right now. As one of those on guard duty today, she might know. Given how often the guards are asked where the important people in the village are. Almost every morning, the leaders of the village given the guards a general idea of where they will be that day. And the system works quite well for everyone involved.'
Lee walked over to Biyu.
While Lee approached Biyu, the amazon noticed her. She turned to face Lee. She recognized Lee, as she said, in chinese, “Hi Dongmei. We heard you were lost?”
As Lee came to a stop, a few feet in front of Biyu, she responded, in chinese, “Hello Biyu. Well, I was clearly found. You would not happen to know where Elder Cologne currently is?”
Biyu answered, “I believe she is in her home, right now.”
Lee replied, “Thank you. And have a good day.” She thought, 'Fortunately, I know exactly where Cologne's home is located.'
Biyu said, “I hope. But, guard duty is never fun.”
Lee kindly responded, “No kidding. But, you at least have my sympathies.”
Biyu replied, “Thanks.”
Lee then turned and continued walking further into the amazon village, as Biyu turned her attention back towards the nearby gate.
(_)
Ten minutes later, of walking, Lee reached the front door to Cologne's home.
Lee gently knocked on the door, a few times, as she thought, 'It is good that, as far as I know, Cologne still has good hearing.'
A few seconds after Lee stopped knock, Lee heard, from inside the home, a familiar voice say, in chinese, “Coming.”
Lee stood silently for a several seconds, until she heard the door unlock from the inside.
A few seconds later, Lee heard the voice say, “Come in.”
Lee gently opened the door, and walked inside.
As Lee entered the living room of the building, she saw Cologne, balancing in the air, on her staff, further inside her home. In addition, Lee saw no one else in the room.
Lee saw Cologne was looking at her, with a mischievously smile on her lips.
Lee thought, 'With a grin like that. Any doubts that I may have had that the Elder set me up, have not been put to rest. Not that I am upset about the situation.'
After Lee passed the threshold of the door, and cleared the doorway, she gently shut the door behind her.
Lee then walked a few feet more into the room, until she was about eight feet from Cologne.
Lee faced the much older woman, as she waited for Cologne to say the first word.
Cologne calmly stated, “You may speak, young sister.”
Lee smiled as the complimented. She thought, 'Good. She still considering me a member of the village.' She politely said, in chinese, “Hello Elder Cologne.”
Cologne calmly responded, “Hello Dongmei. I see you have returned. Or, should I now call you, Lee?”
Lee answered, “Either name is fine. And yes. My memories have been returned to me. Also, you should know that I am not upset with you. I already remember, that beforehand, I had agreed to having my memories seal.”
Cologne replied, “That is good.”
Lee commented, in a slightly annoyed tone of voice, “Though, I am slightly annoyed that you set me up to be captured, by sending me on a hunt to find myself.”
Cologne plainly responded, “That is completely understandable. But, it was necessary. It was clear that those after you were powerful, and this way the matter would have been resolved without harm coming to the village. And given Ranma was involved, I was sure his... Her honor would not have allowed serious harm to come to you.”
Lee was silent for a couple of seconds, as she thought, 'She is right.' Lee complimented, in a calm tone of voice, “Well played.”
Cologne replied, “Thank you. Now, what do I owe the honor of your return?”
Lee answered, “A few things. First, you said I would always be welcome here.”
Cologne said, “That I did. And I meant was I told you.”
Lee stated, “I am relieved to hear that. Also, I need to speak to my friends. To assure them that I am alright.”
Cologne replied, “Of course.”
Lee mentioned, “And I am looking for something from you.”
Cologne said, with curiosity evident in her voice, “I looked forward to finding out what you need. Though, I am sure you have questions, before we come to the matters you have already brought up.”
Lee responded, “Yes. Did Rose and Violet inform you of what happened when I was captured?”
Cologne commented, “Rose and Violet told me what happened. And due to what I heard, I was genuinely concerned for you.”
Lee answered, “I appreciate your concern. And the situation turned out alright.”
Cologne calmly said, “I can see that. I can also see that not only has your memory has returned, and you are with child.”
Lee thought, 'Fans always wondered if she was psychic. I guess she is.'
Lee grinned, as she stated, “Yes. I am actually carrying twins.”
Cologne inquired, “I hope your children are sired by a strong warrior?”
Lee smirked, as she responded, “One of the strongest. And I would like to thank you for the second childhood you all gave me. It was great having so many friends, and learning so much. And I am happy with the results.”
Cologne replied, “You are welcome.”
Lee questioned, “Though, while you and my friends still accept me. Should I worry about the others? Should they find out who I really am?”
Cologne answered, “No. Given how nice you are, most of us really do not care about your origins. Only who you presently are. As such, you are still welcome here, by almost everyone.”
Lee replied, “That is nice to know. Anyway, I best get to the matter at hand. I want talk to you about my ring.”
Lee held up the magic ring on her her right fourth finger.
Cologne smiled, as she said, “Ah yes. Well, to answer your next question. Yes, I know what about your ring. It was made here, by us, for those cursed by the pools, dealing with genders.”
Lee dropped her right hand back to her side, as she commented, “Why am I not surprised? It makes sense. If someone was cursed to be a young girl. Or young boy. You lock them, along with adding a few extra benefits. So, of course, you would make the rings small. So, only a child can use them. But, the rings will grow over time on the wearer's finger, so only those that need them can use them to lock themselves in their curse form.”
“It is a lot safer to use than a ladle and kettle, like the Musk. And after you brainwash them into the tribe. And the physical gifts and benefits of these ring helps them keep up with their combat training, as they grow older. ”
Cologne replied, “Exactly.”
Lee complimented, “Well, I am living prove that your plans work to make such people, as myself, into better, stronger people.”
Cologne responded, “Thank you. That was the response I was hoping you would have, towards all this.”
Lee politely requested, “Good. Elder, I was wondering. Do you have a second ring like mine, that I can have?”
Cologne said, “Let me check in back.”
Cologne hopped across the room, and through an open door, into a nearby room.
When she was out of sight of Lee, Cologne soon reached the counter in the room, by a wall. With a box on the counter.
After Cologne hopped over to the counter, she freed her right hand, to reach into a large box full of magic rings, that were exactly like Lee's ring.
At the same time, she was careful not to let one of the ringer slip onto one of her small fingers.
Once Cologne was finished, she hopped back into the living room. And she came to a stop, in front of Lee.
Cologne held out her right hand. And Lee held her left hand open, with her palm upwards, under Cologne's right hand.
As Cologne dropped the ring into Lee's left hand, she stated, with a bit of humor in her tone of voice, “Fortunately, I have one to spare.”
Lee took the ring in her left hand, as she said, “Thank you.”
Lee then used her right hand to each inside her open jacket, and into her left interior pocket, to gently pulled out her envelope.
Cologne then watched at Lee opened the envelope, dropped the ring in.
Next, Lee licked the top of the envelope, and sealed it.
Afterward, Lee then careful folded the envelope, with creasing it, and she put the envelope back into her interior left jacket pocket.
Lee looked over at Cologne, as she stated, “By the way, Elder. You have been so nice to me. I was wondering. I have access to means that could give you back youth back. That is, if you want to be young again. And I mean as a young adult. Not a child.”
Cologne laughed for several seconds. As Cologne calmed down, she then answered, “Girlie, Ranma already made the same offer, years ago. And I declined his offer. Or, should I say, her offer. I guess consensual pregnancy, and motherhood, can make a woman out of just about anyone.”
Lee used her right hand to gentle pat her lower stomach. She smiled, as she agreed, “You are correct about that.” She then dropped her right hand back to her side.
Cologne smirked, as she stated, “Though, I won't argue with her choice of lovers. And yes. I have met them. Both of them are strong warriors. And all three fit so well together. Both in personalities, gender changing abilities, and hair colors. Heheheh...”
Lee shrugged, as she thought, 'I think it is best if I don't tell you that I can take credit for those three of them being together.'
Cologne continued, “Considering, I am over three hundred years old. I have seen and done many things. I have seen reincarnation first hand. To the point I have seen other people, I know, reincarnated three, or four times over. With me knowing each one of their incarnations during their time alive.”
“Along with this, I am currently saddled with many responsibilities that only end in my death. Still, my time with Ranma and the others in Tokyo made me feel young, again. I look forward to genuinely feeling that again. Not just my body, but my soul, as well. To have that innocence, again. And I intend to have that after I die, and I am reborn again as another human being. Because there is no point in continuing to breath if you cannot feel alive.”
Lee complimented, “You are one of the wisest people I know. Of all realities. If you are looking for craziness and excitement. If you want. After you die and are you are reborn. I, and I am sure Ranma, would love to track you down in your next life, and provide you with as much adventure as you could possibly want.”
Cologne laughed with anticipation. She then said, “Now, that is a challenge worthy of you two. You have my permission to do so. And why don't you go after Happi, as well?”
Lee commented, “That is tempting. And I believe that Ranma would do that, just on the sheer principle of finding out who Happosai will be, in his next life.”
Cologne responded, “Good point. And I have tried to be just towards both genders. So, I have a fifty-fifty shot of being born a girl, again. But, given how Happi has treated women, karma is clearly going to dictate that he is going to be reincarnated as a girl in his next life. Likely a bimbo.”
Cologne then crackled in laughter.
Lee joined in on her laughter.
As both of them calmed down, Lee said, “Oh, now that is an interesting thought. I look forward to the challenge. If nothing else, the journey itself would be worth it.”
Cologne smirked, as she agreed, “Exactly. But, make sure you both do it as a hobby. Not an obsession. If you don't find me within a few years. And you get tired of looking. Just walk away from the hunt for me, and do not worry about it. I am sure we will meet, again. Someday. In someway.”
Lee commented, “I will take your advise, Elder. And I believe we will meet again, as well. Anyway, thanks for the ring. And if I do not see you again in this life, I will see you in your next life.”
Cologne smile turned warm, as she said, “Either way, I looked forward to our next meeting.”
Lee returned Cologne's smile, as she asked, “Same here. By the way, are Rose and Violet in the village?”
Cologne answered, “Yes. They returned a week ago. A few hours after you left. I believe, that right now, they are having lunch, at that small restaurant, which you three like to go to, that across the village.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Cologne said, “You're welcome.”
Lee then turned around, walked the door, opened it.
As she walked outside, she gently shut the door behind her.
While Cologne watched Lee leave, and shut the door behind her, the ancient woman thought, 'I guess the old saying is true. All things in the fullness of time... Now, to get some lunch for myself.'
Cologne then used her staff to hop towards the kitchen of her home. So, she could fix herself some lunch.
(_)
Outside, Lee stood in place, as she took a look around, while she breathed the cool, clean air. She thought, 'That went much better than I expected. And I have a feeling that I will see Cologne someday. If not in this life, then in her next life. But, that is later. For now, I have to focus on my life, and those lives growing me...'
'But, even so. I need to see my friends before I leave. And that restaurant is only about ten minutes walks from here. And even though I am not hungry, I can still talk to Rose and Violet, when I get there.'
Lee then turned, and started walking down the streets of the amazon village, and towards the restaurant that she and her friends enjoyed going to.
(_)
Around ten minutes later, Lee turned the corner of a street, and she came within sight of the restaurant she was looking for.
It was a small restaurant, with most of the tables being placed outside of the building.
Presently, Lee noticed there were not that many customers sitting at the benches, at the tables, outside.
Though, as Lee approached the tables, she saw that Rose and Violet, were sitting in benches, at a table, across from each other, while they ate bowls of soup, with each of them have a can of soda beside the their bowls of soup.
Lee also saw they were wearing their usual clothing, and they had their weapons with them.
Violet had her sword, in its scabbard, strapped to her back. While, Rose had the head of her chui set on the ground, by her, with the long hilt of the weapon leaning against the end of table, opposite to the side of the table which Lee was facing.
Lee approached them, from an angle, to their sides. With Violet to Lee's left and Rose to Lee's right.
As Lee walked closer to them, Violet was the first to noticed her.
Violet was the first to noticed Lee. She set her spoon in her bowl, as she turned to look at Lee.
Violet smiled, while facing Lee. She happily said, in chinese, “Well, look in who showed up. Hi Dongmei.”
Rose set her spoon in her bowl, while she looked over Lee, as well.
Rose happily thought, 'It looks like I won't have to go hunting for Ranma, after all. And it only took a week for our sister to return.'
By then, Lee was less than ten feet away from them.
Lee continued walking towards them, as she responded, “Hi girls. I hope my absence has not been to abrupt for you?” Lee then came to a stop, three feet from the table that Violet and Rose were sitting at.
Rose put on a false front, as she flatly said, in chinese, “No.” She then smiled, as she continued, in a joyous tone of voice, “Ah, who am I kidding? It is good to see you, Dongmei. Have a seat, and tell use what happened, after left.”
Lee said, “Actually, I would prefer to stand.”
Violet responded, “Go ahead. It is good to see you.”
Lee replied, “Same here. Also, the name I prefer to go by is, Lee. But, you can call me Dongmei, if you want.”
Rose said, “I prefer to call you, Dongmei.”
Violet replied, “Same here. It just doesn't feel right to call you, Lee.”
Lee replied, “Okay.”
Rose inquired, “Now, what happened after we left?
Lee sighed, as she answered, “Well, they had their revenge. I won't get into the details. But, I will say it was unconformable, for the most part. But, I made it through without any permanent harm to me. And I am now free, In a manner of speaking.”
Rose replied, “That is good”
Violet stated, in a sad tone of voice, “Sorry we had to leave, when we did.”
Rose said, in a neutral tone of voice, “We weren't give much choice on the matter.”
Lee responded, in a relaxed tone of voice, “It's okay. And I got your message. I am glad we are still friends.”
Rose commented, in a warm, comforting tone of voice, “We will always be friends.”
Violet excitedly stated, “Yes. We will. We are not only friends. We are sisters.”
Rose agreed, “Correct. We are sisters.”
Lee replied, “I feel the same way, sisters.”
Rose questioned, “Good. So, what are you up to now?”
Violet asked, “Are you here to stay?”
Lee said, in a slightly sober tone of voice, “No. I just came to visit.”
Violet responded, in a disappointed tone of voice, “So, why you are not coming back to stay?”
Lee replied, in a sad tone of voice, “I have other commitments.”
Violet could tell something was off about Lee. She asked, in a concerned tone of voice, “What commitments? Are you fine? Is there a problem?”
Lee giggled a little. She then smirked, as she said, in a calm tone of voice, “Relax Violet. Everything is more than fine. I am in a relationship now. And I am going to be living with my lover.” She mentally added, 'And her other lover.'
Rose knew her friend long enough to know that Dongmei, or more aptly, Lee, was hiding some important from them. She thought, 'Dongmei is hiding something.' She questioned, “Okay then. What are you hiding from us, Dongmei?”
Lee complimented, “Rose, you always had an eye for detail. And I might as well tell you both. I am with child. Actually, I am pregnant with twins.”
Violet squealed, “Oh, that is so nice!”
Rose calmly said, “Congratulations.”
Lee continued smiling, as she replied, “Thank you.”
Rose then mentally realized, 'Wait a minute. Dongmei has only been gone a week.' She inquired, “Hold on, Dongmei. You have only been gone a week. How can you be pregnant? Let alone know you are pregnant?”
Lee thought, 'I might as well tell them.' She answered, “For you two, it was a week. For me, I have been gone for over a month.”
Rose responded, “Ah yes. Now, I realize what you are saying. Like when we spent two weeks looking for what turned out to be you? But, when we returned to this reality, and our home, it was only a few hours for those here.”
Lee replied, “Exactly.”
Rose stated, “Okay. That makes sense.”
Violet inquired, “So, who is the father.”
Lee thought, 'I best not get details on this.' She stated, “A strong warrior. I wish I could give you more details, but there my lover has his own secrets that he prefers to not share with others.”
Rose replied, “I can understand.”
Violet said, “So can I.”
Lee thought, 'Good.'
Violet then said, in an annoyed tone of voice, “That was a mean trick that Elder Cologne pulled on us.”
Lee defended Cologne, in a calm tone of voice, “Do not worry about it. The Elder had her reasons. Very good reasons, which I agree with her on.”
Violet replied, “Fine. If you are okay with it, so am I.” Violet then requested, in a curious tone of voice, “Can we touch your stomach?”
Lee pulled up the front of her shirt a little, as she answered, “Sure. But, it is way too early for my babies to start moving. Right now, it takes me a few seconds, with my hands, for me to feel out the small growing lump in my stomach.”
Violet moved over closer to Lee, on her bench, as Lee took a few steps closer, to stand right in front of the side of the table.
When Violet came to the edge of the bench, with Lee less than two feet from her. She came to a stop. She then placed her right hand on Lee's stomach for a few seconds. Violet then removed her hand.
By then, Rose had also moved down on her bench, to be closer to Lee. She then placed her left hand on Lee's stomach for a few seconds, before removing her hand. Afterward, Lee tucked back in her shirt.
Violet asked, “So, what is it like?”
Lee said, “Except for some mild morning sickness, which I have a handle on. There is not much difference. But, I am looking forward in a few months, when I can feel my babies move.” She thought, 'Though, it is possible, I might not sleep much after that. Even after babies are born.'
Rose said, “That will be nice.”
Violet stated, “It is more than nice. It is cool.”
Rose commented, “Some of us prefer to be warriors, over mothers.”
Violet countered, “And some of us prefer to appreciate the perks of being both a warrior and a mother.”
Lee quietly listened to her two friends turned towards each other, as they talked.
Lee thought, 'Speaking of which... Both of their comments remind me of something I read about, several years ago, which I found very interesting. What I found interesting, was that the ancient earthmother religions portrayed the mother goddess as a leader, mother, warrior, and destroyer. Sometimes all at once. Even to the point that some ancient statues of such deities showed the earthmother sitting on an ornate royal throne, with her holding her weapons in her hands, while she had her legs spread, as she is giving birth to a child...'
'And since I am now in a position of being both a warrior, and a mother to be, I can appreciate to portrayals of warrior mothers.'
'But, that is an interest to think about another time.'
'Anyway, I have places to be. And I probably need to say my goodbyes. And move on...'
Lee said, “Ladies...”
Rose and Violet stopped talking, as they turned towards Lee.
Lee calmly stated, “As much as I would love to stay and talk. I need to get going.”
Violet responded, “Promise you will visit us?”
Lee promised, “Of course, I will.”
Rose requested, “And we look forward to meeting your children.”
Lee joked, “So do I.”
All three friends lightly giggled a Lee's joke for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, Rose said, “Have a safe journey, Dongmei.”
Lee replied, “I will.”
Violet stated, “See you later, Dongmei.”
Lee replied, “Same here. And Violet. Rose. Try to stay out of trouble... Or, at least only get into trouble that you can get yourselves out of.”
Rose and Violet started giggling, as Lee turned around, and walked away.
As the two women calmed down, they watched their friend walk down the street, and turn a corner.
With Lee out of sight, Rose and Violet they went back to eating their lunch, and talking amongst themselves. Though, there topics of discussion had changed to their friend, Dongmei, her unborn children, and who her mysterious lover was. Whom had sired her children.
(_)
Lee spent the next five minutes walking around, as she searched for a private place, such an an alleyway, to reality jump, unnoticed.
When Lee turned the corner of one street, and onto another street, she saw four people playing the distance.
Two women, and two little girls.
And seeing the four individuals caused Lee to remember of the dark actions she had take much earlier in her life. A previous mental disconnect, on Lee's part, that had reached its logical conclusion.
It was Shampoo and Mousse. Only both them appeared to be in their mid-twenties Mousse was a now beautiful woman, while Shampoo has only becoming more beautiful, as she matured into adulthood...
And when looked at all four of them, it was clear that both Shampoo and Mousse had given birth to a strong, healthy daughter. Lee could tell that one was Mousse’s child, and the other was Shampoo's child, from the similar skin tone, hair, and facial characteristics that each other mother shard with their child.
Also, this confirmed that they were victims of Chang's actions. And has somehow made it back home.
Though, there were some positives to their situations, the effects of the vat process had also slowed their ages and made them even physically better than what they already were. Which was nothing short of amazing. Such as, Mousse no longer needed glasses, as she could see well with just her eyes.
They were both playing together with their daughters.
Lee thought, in deep sadness, 'I regret that I wrote book two so open ended that Shampoo and Mousse were kidnapped and impregnated by Chang's forces.'
'And I did not make the mental connection until now, because my memories were sealed when I met Shampoo and Mousse.'
'I remember remember meeting Shampoo, and knowing her for years. I only met Mousse a few times. Because, at the time, he was not part of the village...'
'Then, one day, several years ago, Shampoo disappeared. We all searched for her for several days. But, to no avail...'
'Cologne even sent some of her best amazon tracks to hunt for Shampoo, in other parts of China. Yet, all of them returned few week, later. As they stated the trail went cold...'
'And while Cologne did not give up hope, but even the Elder had to admit that life when on...'
'Then, a few months later, Shampoo returned to the village, with a young chinese woman, with long white hair. The other woman turned out to be Mousse. And both women were a few months pregnant.'
'Even though Mousse was not a member of the tribe. And taking into account their past experiences. Cologne and Shampoo would not turn away a pregnant women in need. And so, they made Mousse, and her future daughter, members of our tribe.'
'I need to apologize to them for my part in their suffering. Even if they try to kill me for what I have done towards them. Though, they probably won't try to kill me if I tell first them that I am pregnant.'
Lee then noticed that as Shampoo and Mousse played with their children, all four of them seemed very happy and content.
Lee reconsidered her plan of action, as she continued her thoughts, 'Perhaps it is best if I do not reopen old wounds. In the years I have known them, since they returned to the village, they have always seemed happy. They have even become good friends. I know for a fact that though they are not really lovers, they have shared a bed more than a few times, together. Still, I will see if I can find a way to make it up to them in the future.'
'But, my personal life still needs to be my first priority.'
Lee then turned around, and walked back down the street she had turned from. Next, she walked in the opposite direction, down that street, from which she had come from, without looking back.
(_)
A few minutes later, Lee found an empty small, tight alleyway that would suit her needs. The alleyway was had a dead end and sat between three buildings, with the third building being the backstop to the dead end.
Lee came to a stop she pulled, and she turned around, to see that no one was behind her.
She then pulled out her reality device, from her right side, outside jacket pocket, with her right hand.
As she held her reality device, as she thought, 'Now, to close this chapter on my past.'
Lee thought of her own home reality, a few months before she original left her reality, with the location being in a specific place, outside her family home.
Lee then press the red button on her reality device.
The next thing Lee knew, she was in another familiar, but much different setting, than she had been in.
Lee was in a U.S. american style neighborhood, with the lawns dotted with trees. Mostly pine trees.
And from the angle of the sun, Lee saw that it was the middle of the say.
At the moment, Lee was standing on the grassy lawn, a few feet from the curb on the two lane street near her.
Lee was facing opposite from the street, as she stared at her family home, in front of her.
Lee thought, with mild amusement, and slight longing, 'Home again. Home again...'
'It is so tempting to just walk inside... Or, teleport inside... Considering I no longer have a key to the locks... But, I wouldn't... I need to do what I came here to do, and leave...'
'If I am right, my past self, and the rest of my family are gone, running errands, or at work. Now, all I have to do is put my envelope in the mailbox, and I am done...'
'And speaking of mailboxes. I might sometime leave a letter by the door, to let my family. To let them know I am still alive. Without giving any details on what has happened to me... Though, I will do that, later. In my present. Right now, I just need to do this, and leave, before I am seen.'
Lee then turned to her right to see her family mailbox, which was a few feet from her.
As she walked towards the mailbox, she pocketed her reality device back into her right side, outside jacket pocket. She then used her right hand to gently pulled out the envelope that was in her interior, left jacket pocket.
As she reached the mailbox, she looked at the envelope, and she saw that it was neither creased, nor permanently bent.
Lee thought, 'Good.'
She then walked in around, onto the road, in front of the mailbox.
She used her left hand to open the mailbox. Next, she gently placed her envelope in the mailbox, and closed it.
With that done, Lee used her right hand to pulled out her reality device. She then thought, of the same reality she was in, as she thought of being in the master bedroom, of the Daiyu Palace Casino, penthouse apartment, a few minutes after she left.
Lee pushed the red button on her reality device, and she instantly disappeared.
Meanwhile, an hour later, after receiving some very bad news from a doctor, a much younger, and physically male, Lee drove home, and he retrieved his family's mail, from their mailbox.
Then, past Lee entered his home, opened the envelop, looked at the contents within, turned on the TV, to see a broadcast, by an alien woman, with a message he knew was for himself, that changed his life forever.
(_)
In the present, in Lee's home reality, the next thing Lee knew, she was back inside the master bedroom, Chang and River's penthouse apartment.
As she looked around, she saw that she was standing in the exact same place she stood, when she left.
Lee then looked over at the clock, on the nightstand.
The clock said twelve fifty-five PM.
Lee mentally reflected, 'I have only been gone for five minutes... Nice. Now, to put this reality device back where I found it, and get a snack, downstairs, in the hotel restaurant.'
Lee then walked over to the nightstand, where she had found the reality device in. She then opened the drawer on the nightstand, gently set her reality device into it, and closed the drawer.
Next, Lee turned around, and walked out the master bedroom. She soon made her way to the front door, that connected the living room, to the hallway, outside.
As Lee opened the door, she saw River, in her usual clothing, standing in front of her. And River has a warm smile on her face.
Lee immediately took a few steps back, to allow River to walk inside.
After Lee came to a stop, about six feet into the room, River casually walked into the room, in front of her.
As Lee watched her lover walked into the living room, she asked, “I did not expect to see you, at the door, like that. You didn't even knock.”
River came to a stop, a few feet in front of Lee, as she cracked a grin. She commented, “I didn't need to. Telepathy has its perks. I sensed you were coming to the door, as I approached the room, from the hallway.”
Lee plainly asked, in a slightly confused tone of voice, “What do you mean?”
River answered, “A few minutes ago, my time. I saw you, when you were exiting the garage, in back, after coming back from your errands. And while you did not see me, I had the chance to read your mind, on what you were planning. And from what I am reading right now, things went fine for you.”
Lee calmly responded, “Of course, you would know is going on. So, what do you think of what I just did?”
River said, in a joyous tone of voice, “I am proud of you. Once you realized you were in a time loop, you didn't angst over it. You just did was you needed to do, while saying hi to your friends, along the way. And you did a fine job of it.”
Lee smiled, as she teased, “Thank you. And could I get a reward?”
River thought, 'I don't need to be a mind reader to know what you are thinking, right now.' Her grinning slightly widened, as she answered, “Sure. And I have to compliment Annie on her girl talk skills.”
Lee smiled, as she jokingly said, “If what I heard from her is correct, I would guess she learned those skills from you.”
River casually admitted, “There is some truth to your comment.”
Lee questioned, “So, will Chang be here soon, as well.”
River stated, “No. He is busy today.”
Lee replied, “Okay.” She then looked down at her clothing, as she used her hands to pull at the bottom, front, open ends of her jacket. Next, she let go of her jacket, as she allowed her hands to drop to her side. After which, she looked up at River, as she continued smile. Lee said, “By the way, I love the clothing you picked out for me. It look greats on me.”
River turned Lee's smile, as she responded, “I thought it would. And I am glad you like it.”
Lee commented, “You even got my bra size right.”
River said, “Yea. But, adjusting the straps can be tricky to pick out. Even for oneself.”
Lee stated, “You are right about that. And I know straps done have measure figures on them.”
River replied, “Exactly. And due to that, I could not read your mind on how to get them to fit you.”
Lee said, “It is okay.”
River offered, “That is nice to hear. And I have a few more sets of clothing for you. To make do, for right now. I will get them for you, later.”
Lee said, “Good. And I am going to need some more new clothing as I progress through my pregnancy.”
River smile turned mischievously grin, as she stated, “Of course. But, that is later. For now, I already have a wonderful shopping trip planned for us, in a few days.”
Lee's smile turned warm, as she said, “I look forward to shopping with you. And on another matter, could I get an another set of keys made for our cadillac?”
River answered, “No problem. Our car is in the garage. So, we can get to it, anytime we want. Speaking of which. My offer to sleep with you in the back of the cadillac is still open.”
Lee suggested, “It is a nice day outside. So, let's say a secluded spot by the beach, with the hood and windows down?”
River happily responded, “Sounds good to me. And when we get there, we will do it a couple of different ways...” Her grin grew slightly wider, as she continued, “And genders.'
Lee replied, “Sure. But, my one regret is I cannot do you as a man.”
River casually said, “Dear, that is what dildos are made for.”
Both women laughed, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, River stated, “Besides, I have a gift for you downstairs, in the car.”
Lee replied, “I look forward to it.”
They then turned, and walked into the hallway, with River first, and Lee second, through the door.
As Lee passed the door, she reached around, and locked the knob. Next, she gently shut the door behind them.
After which, they headed for the back elevator, to take them downstairs, as they headed for the hotel garage.
(_)
A few minutes later, they walked into the back garage of the casino.
Lee saw no one else was there, in the well lit room.
Lee the follow River, down through the rows, and rows of cars. Most of the rows were various colored sedans. Though, most of the sedans were panted black, with tinted windows. Also, there were a few were trucks. A handful of them were limos, and other types of vehicles.
As they through another row of cars, Lee saw the pink Cadillac parked on the other side of he next row and cars.
The pink car had its hood and windows down. And the vehicle looked to be in great condition.
As they approached the pink car, Lee walked up beside River's left, so they were walking side by side with each other.
While as they continued walking, Lee asked, “So, where is everyone? I would think Kaylee would be back at work by now, after watching Julia.
River answered, “Actually, Kaylee is watching Julia for the day. And even before I knew about your little trip today, I arranged for Kaylee to take the day off with my brother. And I made sure Annie and Arcee are out riding around town, having some fun of their own...”
As they continued to walk, River turned to look at Lee, as she smiled. She continued, “What can I say?... I like my privacy.”
Lee turned to River, as they continued walking. She returned River's smile, as she replied, “I bet. And I wonder what your gift for me is?”
River teased, “Well, I am not the only psyche here. If you want to know so bad, just use you precognition to find out.”
Lee stated, “My abilities don't work like that. It is more like the sense of touch, mixed with a literal sense of direction. Visions and experiences of the future only happen when I am asleep, and I have little control of what I see then”
River responded, “That is intriguing. Our kids are going to likely have some interesting abilities.”
Lee used her right hand to pat her stomach as she said, “That is possible. And if they don't, we will still love them.” She then dropped her right hand back to her side.
River agreed, “Exactly.”
A few seconds later, they reached the back of the pink car. As both of them stood in front of the truck, Lee was still to River's left, with both women looking at each other.
River pulled out her keys to the car, and she handed the keyring to Lee.
Lee took the keyring, and used the truck key to unlock the car trunk. She then pulled the key out, pocketed the keys, and pulled up the trunk lid.
What Lee saw brightened her day, in so many ways.
When River saw Lee smile, she smiled, as well.
In front of them, inside the trunk. With a sheet between everything in the trunk, and the bed of the trunk. On top of the sheet were neatly stacked gold bars, set beside stacks of U.S. cash, and mexican cash.
Also, there was a small pile of jewels, on the other side of the gold bars, from the cash.
Lee also noticed that on top of the gold bars were some papers, leaflets, and a double-dildo.
Also, in the back of the trunk, there were a few large beach towels and some bottles of water.
As Lee put her keys in her left outside jacket pocket, she thought, 'I see you plan for everything. Including towels for us to make love on the beach, itself. And I see you really weren't joking about the dildo comment.'
River stated, “Of course not. And I find that size to be comfortable. And I think you will, too.”
Lee said, “I trust your judgment.”
River continued smiling in response to Lee's comment.
Lee then picked the papers, and she looked through them. She saw that they were records, documents, and other forms of ID.
Included were a fake birth certificate, a fake driver's license, fake passport. There were also immigration documents, and various permits that she planned to look though later. Also, the driver's license, passport, and a few other documents had a picture of her female face. And it was fairly recent. Though, it was a good picture of her face.
River stated, “Let it never be said that I am not a giving person. Also, the security cameras here, are in color, and they can take pretty good pictures. The rest just took a little time, and money. Both of which, I have plenty of. All that was required was the right connections, a little time travel into the past, by a couple of months, and the wealth to pay for everything. And speaking of wealth. All of this wealth is yours to do with as you please.”
Lee set the papers back into the trunk, except for her new driver's license, which she held in her left hand. Next, she turned to River, as she said, “I am now a rich woman. But, I already have everything I could ever want.” She then used her right hand to hold on to River's left hand.
River looked over at Lee, as she slightly tightened her grip on Lee's right hand. She stated, “Then, how about you invest your new wealth?”
Lee commented, “Most investment opportunities, right now, in this reality are too corrupt. And I do not know enough about other realities to risk putting my wealth there. So, for now, we will put what you have given me in Chang's casino vaults later.”
River said, “I can agree with your reasoning.”
Lee stated, “Considering you got me out of that mess on Lagoon Island. At this point, you are the only one I trust. Though, I hope someday reach the point where I can trust Chang. Since we all share a bed together.”
River responded, “I know. And if you haven't noticed. The name on the documents is, Lee Tam.”
Lee turned back in front of her, as she looked a little more closely at the driver's license. She saw the name Lee Tam on it. She giggled a little bit. She then complimented, “I like it. I guess I am the one that is going to have to give up my maiden name. Not that I mind. And it shows you have a nice sense of humor.”
River said, “I thought so, as well. Also, the documents state you are from Costa Rica. Not the U.S. Costa Rica is a nearby nation. And it has a respectably sized fair skinned population, with citizens of that country known to live in mexico.”
Lee complimented, “Yes. That was good thinking on your part. That is a good pick for a fake country of origin for me. Considering a number of americans have immigrated there over the years. While, I have studied Costa Rica, that has been a while. I will read up on Costa Rica, to refresh my memory, and make this cover identity more secure. And these documents will help if I want to take a trip outside of this country. Though, I have no plans to go back to the U.S. Save for a few quick trips, in dealing with my family. By using a reality device.”
River stated, “I fully understand. And, if you are wondering, my papers say I am from Costa Rica, as well. Chang's papers state that he is from Hong Kong, and the others state they are various nations.”
“And as you can see, all your papers are in order. Just like ours. You even have permits to have a shotgun while in this country. So, if someone stops you, you will have the IDs to help keep you out of trouble. Also, it took some doing, but I got that vanity license plate on the car legalized. Though, it required getting a waive in writing. And that actually was the most expensive, and troublesome part of this whole venture... Not that I mind.”
Lee looked down at the license plate that stated, BCKLAGN. She then looked back over at River's face. She saw River looking back at her.
Lee inquired, “Well, this is very nice of you. I take it that the weapons in the casino are covered under corporate laws, and permits?”
River replied, “Yes. Those that actually have counterparts in this reality, and are allowed to be privately owned by companies.”
Lee said, “Good.” She then noticed the birth date on her driver's license. She did a little math in her head, compared to the current date, to find out what the driver's license stated her current age was. She mentioned, under her breath, “Twenty-two years old...” She then continued, at a normal tone of voice, “A year older than need to drink in many nations. Not bad.”
River commented, “I know. Though, I admit that given your youthful looks, it is stretching it to claim that you are twenty-two. But, your more mature personality makes up the difference. Though, I am not one to talk. Considering, I still look barely twenty, myself. Not that I mind.”
Lee replied, “Thanks.” She then gently let go of River's left hand, as she set pocket her fake driver's license, in her interior left jacket pocket.
Lee then turned her body towards River, as looked into River's eyes. She seductively commented, “And you know one of the things I love most about you?”
River turned her body to face Lee, as she took a step closer to the black haired woman. She asked, in an equally seductive voice, “And that would be?”
Lee said, “Well, my dear, River. I admire how you think ahead.”
They then took a step closer and kissed for several seconds.
When they were finished kissing, Lee continued to face River, as she used her left hand to shut the trunk, with the interior latch automatically catching, and locking on its own.
Lee then dropped her left hand to her side, as she said, “Now, let's go have some fun.”
Lee pulled out the keys, and handed them to River, as she stated, “I hope you don't mind. But, it has been years since I have traveled around the island. While I remember most of the locations. I do not remember where that secluded beach is, that we liked. So, could you drive us to that secluded beach?”
River took the keys, as she said, “Sure.”
River then headed for the driver's side door to the car, as Lee heading for the front passenger side.
After River unlocked both their doors, they got into the car, and buckled up.
Next, River started the car, and back out into an open lane in the garage.
Given the angle they were at, the front of their car was pointed directly at a garage door, to the outside. The door was only twenty feet from the front bumper of their car.
River then use a remote she left in the car to open up the near garage door to the outside.
After the garage door rolled up, she drove her, and Lee, out into the back parking lot of the casino. As soon as she cleared the garage door, she used her remote to close the door.
Finally, she drove to a nearby road, and soon the two lovers were on their way to a secluded beach, where they planned to make love for the next few hours, in and around, their pink Cadillac.
To be continued.
Badasses Of the Multiverse Book 5: “The Gambling Man.”
Volume 3: “Dynasty.”
Chapter 06: “Pink, Blue, and Everything In Between.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, Lee's Reality. Place, the Devil's Hotel of De La Plata Podrido. Time, the night after Lee returned to her reality, from her long journey in the multiverse.
It was nine PM sharp, roughly eight hours after River took Lee to the beach, to have some intimate fun.
The sun had finally going completely down the horizon, giving way to the night.
At the moment, Melanie stood in front of the entrance, on the sidewalk, under the awning of the Devils' Hotel, as she patiently waited for her date to arrive.
Melanie was wearing the same clothing, including pants, a shirt, and shoes, that she had worn that day.
As Melanie still in the cool night air, she thought, 'One of the good things about this change, is that due to the super-soldier serum, mild cool air doesn't really both me. Actually, I am enjoying not wearing a jacket... Now, where is my date... Not that I am complaining. I only walked out here a few seconds ago.'
Melanie than saw a car, with its headlights on, come into the parking lot of the Devil's Hotel, from the road.
As the car got closer, from the lights on the outer hotel walls, and lamp lights in the parking lot, Melanie could make out the vehicle coming towards her.
The car was a nice, two door, blue, nineteen sixty eight, Chevrolet Camaro SS convertible.
Melanie saw that the hood and windows were up on the car.
As the car came to a stop, in front of her, with the passenger door on her side, she recognized who the car belonged to.
Melanie thought, with mild amusement, 'Ah... There she is... She must have decided to close up early, so she could be here at nine. And I only had to wait less than a minute. Punctuality is a good way to start a date... Still, I do not even know her name. But, I trust Lee. And while that woman has a wicked, but nice sense of humor. I am sure this date should turn out alright.
Melanie then tried the door latch and found it unlocked.
As she opened the door, and got in, she thought, 'Have the door already unlocked for me was a nice touch.'
Melanie got into her seat, and shut the door.
Next, Melanie buckled herself, as she turned to see that Bao was wearing some casual clothing as well. Including, a shirt, pants, and shoes. Also, she had on her seat belt.
Melanie thought, 'She looks nice. And this is just a simple date. We are not doing anything extravagant. Besides, this is my first time dating as woman. I am happy with this type of date. I would prefer it to be a woman I am with. And for the date to be casual. I am not yet conformable wearing dresses. But, from some talking to some of my friends in Hotel Moscow that have been women longer. They say that uneasiness should go away away a time.'
'Now, to confirm where we are going.'
But, for Melanie could inquire, Bao turned to her, as she asked, in english, “I trust you did not wait too long?”
Melanie looked at Bao's face, as she calmly responded, in english, “No, I did not wait long. So, we are heading to the Last Resort?”
Bao answered, “Yes. And let us keep this casual.”
Melanie replied, “My thoughts exactly.”
Bao said, “We should be there a few minutes.”
Both of them then turned to face the front of Bao's car, as Bao then used the clutch and stick to shift the manual transmission of car from park, and into gear.
Bao then drove them out of the parking lot, and onto the road, towards the Last Resort Diner.
(_)
Over the course of the next ten minutes, the drive was a quiet affair for Bao and Melanie.
As neither knew what to say.
For Bao, she was not sure if she should tell Melanie who she was.
And Melanie was trying her best not to ruin the mood, by saying something.
As they reached the parking lot to the Last Resort Diner, Bao broke the silence by asking, “So, what are you planning on getting?” As she made her way into the parking lot, Bao slowed down, as she search for an open space, that was close to the diner's front entrance.
Melanie continued to look forward, as she casually answered, “I was thinking some two scrambled eggs, toast, and grits, with orange juice. How about you?”
By then, Bao had found a parking space near the found that they could use. She turned into the parking space, and shifted the car into park, as she stated, “I was thinking having a ham and cheese omelet, hash-browns, toast, and milk, for myself.” She then turned off the car.
Both women then unbuckled themselves, got out of the car, with them locking their doors, before they shut them.
Bao was not worry about leaving the top down. There was not a cloud in the sky, and given the windows of the dinner, one of them would be in sight of the car at all times.
They then casually walked together, to the front entrance.
When the reach the windowed double-doors of the diner, Melanie stepped ahead of Bao, and held the right door open for Bao.
Melanie said, “You bought the car, it is only fair that I open the door.”
Bao giggled a little. She then replied, “Okay.” She mentally added, 'It is clear that Melanie is not going to completely let me be the man in this date... Not that I am complaining.'
Bao walked inside, with Melanie follow behind her, and allowing the door to springs to automatically close the door behind them.
As they walked inside, Bao turned to her right, and sat down at a front booth. With her facing the entrance, and the front window to her right side.
Melanie slid into the seat across the table from Boa. With her back to the entrance, and her left side by the front window.
Bao then took a looked around. She saw the redhead woman, in her late twenties, Ed manning the tables on their side. With the slightly younger black haired woman, Lori helping one of the tanned skinned, black haired man, in his early twenties, wash dishes and utensils, behind the main counter.
The other tanned skinned, black haired man, in his early twenties, was cooking at the on the grill, against the back wall, behind the counter.
Bao noticed that the two black haired men look very similar to each other, but she could also tell they did look a little, different from one another.
Bao thought, 'Lee said that the Lowe family was working here. And now that I take a closer look at them, I can recognize them for who they are. And it is clear that Lewis and Stan were taking turned being George and Mary. Not that I am complaining. That was a funny trick on their part. Also, I will have to ask which one of them is which. But, that is for later. Now, I need to focus on spending time with my date.'
Bao turned to look at Melanie, with Melanie looked back at her.
(_)
Nearby, Ed had just finished ringing up an order, as she saw Bao and Melanie at down from each other, at a booth, by the window.
With the window being to Bao's right side, and the window being to Melanie's let side.
Ed thought, with curiosity, 'What are those two doing together? I recognized Bao. And from the what the other woman looks like, I would guess that is Melvin. My family and I heard, from B, that Hotel Moscow finally caught Yurick, whom turned out to be Melvin. And that the new bartender at the Devil's Hotel was a brown haired woman named, Melanie.'
'After putting two and two together, I get that Melanie use to be Melvin. Sure, the hair color is different, but anyone could tell he dyed his hair blond. And he age is just right for coming out of the vat process. And the names are similar.'
'But, what is she, and Bao doing here, on what appears to be a date?... I have a feeling that Lee is responsible for this, in someway But, not in a bad way.'
'I wonder if they know about my family and I? Knowing Lee. That is very likely. I will have to watch these two, to see what happens. Because, I highly doubt they know who the other really is.'
'And I also need to take their orders.'
Ed then walked up to their table, as she pulled out her pen and note pad, to take down their orders.
Melanie and Bao looked up at Ed, as Ed kindly said, in english, “Hello. What can I get for both of you to drink?
Bao said, “Whole milk.”
Melanie answered, “Orange juice. But, I believe we are ready to order.”
Ed replied, “Okay.”
Melanie stated, “I will have two scrambled eggs, grits, and some wheat toast.”
Bao commented, “I will have a ham and cheese omelet, hash-browns, and raisin toast. No butter on my toast.”
Melanie said, “Same here. No butter on my toast. But, I want butter on the grits.”
Ed quickly wrote down their order. She then looked up at them, as she stated, “Okay. I will have your drinks out for you, in a minute.”
As Ed walked away to give Lewis their order, the two women then turned back to look at each other.
Melanie casually asked, “So, how are we going to deal with the check? I am more than willing to pay for the whole bill.”
Bao offered, “So am I. How about we just split the bill?”
Melanie agreed, “That works for me. I find it interesting that Lee thought the two of us should go out on this date.”
Bao commented, “Well, Lee does have a good eye for details. And I trust her.”
Melanie replied, “Isn't that the truth. Though, she has the worst luck with women.”
Bao agreed, “You are right about that. So, how do you know, Lee?”
Melanie causally said, “Well, as I am sure you know, when you are someone's bartender for months, you get to know them...” Melanie's eyes went wide as she realized what she had said.
Bao thought, 'Wait a minute. Melanie only just started her job at the Devil's Hotel, as bartender. And the only two bartenders in town that spent months with Lee are myself, and Melvin.'
Bao then took a good hard looked at Melanie's face. Bao continued her thoughts, 'No way. It couldn't be. Could it? But, why?...' Bao questioned, “Melvin?”
Melanie looked away from Bao, as she quietly said, “Yea.” She bitterly thought, 'There goes our date. I blew it before I even got something to drink.'
Bao noticed this, she thought, 'I believe you think that me figuring out who you are blew our date. You could not be more wrong.' She stated in a comforting tone of voice, “Hold on. I am okay with you being this way. You haven't ruined our date. We are fine.”
Melvin turned back to look at Bao's face, as she gave Bao a weak smile. She replied, “Thank you.”
Bao asked, in a confused tone of voice, “No problem. And while I like your new name. Why would someone change you into a woman? And was it the vat process?”
Melanie stated, “It is kind of hard to explained... Hold it... How do you know about the vat process?...” Melanie looked more closely at Bao, as she realized, while she stated, “You have had it done to yourself?”
Bao sheepishly admitted, “Yes.”
Melanie questioned, “Who are you really?”
Bao softly said, “My name is, Bao.”
Melanie raised an eyebrow, as she responded, “Bao?... Yellowflag, Bao?...”
Bao questioned, “Yes... How did you know?”
Melanie said, with mild surprised, though in a soft tone of voice, “Oh my... No wonder Lee thought we have some much in common. I use to be with Hotel Moscow. I went to your bar there, a few times.”
Bao let out a small laugh. She then smiled towards Melvin, as she responded, “You don't say?”
Melanie returned Bao's smile, as she replied, “Yea.”
Bao said, “Well, this was unexpected... But, on par with Lee's machinations.”
Melanie halfheartedly commented, “I know. And the weirdness only gets stranger with Lee. Since Lee clearly knew all this ahead of time. Before she set us up on this date. Did she tell you about her stories?”
Bao answered, “Yes. I read them. I take it that you have, as well?”
Melanie replied, “Oh yes. And they were a long read.”
Bao responded, “Yes. They were. And to a degree, I can blame Lee for all this mess. Including, being a woman. But, I don't hate her for it. Honestly, I got my youth back. So, I am okay.”
Melanie agreed, “Same here. And I realized that given the road we are all on, before Lee's stories. That if our lives had not been altered, we would all probably be dead long ago. And likely in tragic ways.”
Bao stated, “I fully agree. For that, I am grateful to Lee.”
Melanie replied, “Yes. So am I.” She then continued in a slightly sad tone of voice, as she asked, “So, are we going to do this? Considering we now know who the other really is.”
Bao stated, in a plain, straightforward manner, “I don't see why not. Lee is quite right about us. We do have a lot in common. You are a decent person. I am a decent person. We both run bars. We both are from the same town, with similar backgrounds. Meaning we don't have to keep secrets from one another... Actually, we just likely told our biggest secrets to each other...”
Melanie giggled a little.
Bao cracked a grin, as she waiting for Melanie to stop giggling. Once Melanie did so, Bao continued, “Also, we both are bi.... Relationship wise, we should be compatible. So, I am more than willing to give it a go. If you are?”
Melanie agreed, in a happy tone of voice, “You're right. And I am more than willing to see where this leads us, as well. It might be good for both of us. If nothing else, we will have someone to talk to, that we can trust.”
Bao asked, “I am glad you agree. And speaking of, Lee. Did she tell you that she was pregnant?”
Melanie stated, “Yes. She was very open about it too. Like she was happy to be pregnant.”
Bao said, “From her comments, and mannerisms, I can see what you mean. I get the sense that she has a spent a lot of time as a girl.”
Melanie replied, “I agree. I would guess that Lee might like being a girl. You don't think that Lee might have always been like that upstairs?”
Bao said, “It would explain a lot about Lee's personality, and the stories she wrote.”
Melanie stated, “Even so. Lee is a nice person, and I wish her all the best.”
Bao replied, “I agree.”
Melanie commented, “Also, Lee stated that River was the father of the twins she is having.”
Bao said, “That doesn't surprise me. What surprises me was that Lee told me that River was Sam. I don't know how River pulled that off.”
Melanie pointed out, “I don't doubt that. And River is a genius, and she is very skilled at whatever she, or he, puts her mind too.”
Bao commented, “You got that right. And from what Lee told me, she and Chang have an understanding when it comes to their relationships with River.”
Melanie stated, “Let us be honest. Neither of them are going to cross River, and try to make her upset. Those two will do what they have to do, to keep River happy.”
Bao said, “That is what I figured, as well. Fortunately, from what I understand, River is easy to get along with, as long as the person is genuinely nice to her.”
Melanie replied, “Yes. The telepathy.”
Bao stated, “Exactly. And River was nice to us, as well. I wish all my customers were nice as those two.”
Melanie replied, “I know. Unfortunately, some of them can be real bitches.”
There was silence between the two of them. They looked at each other, as smiles slowing formed on their faces. The two of them said, in unison, “Revy.”
Both of them lightly laughed, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, Bao complimented, “I heard what you did, on taking Revy's pistols... I am sorry... Cutlasses, away from her. That takes balls. Even though you lost yours.”
Melanie teased, “You are one to talk.”
Bao shrugged, as she agreed, “Yea. Though, I am envious that I was not gutsy enough to do that, myself. And over the years, I had plenty of reasons to do so.”
Melanie said, “I am sure. Though, that is okay. It was a gamble that her friends would not kill me for doing that.”
Bao replied, “Good point.”
Melanie inquired, “Now, that I know who you are, I have a few questions for you. Since being their bartender, as well. I have been wondering. With Revy and the others as you usual customers, how did you keep yourself from going insane from their craziness?”
Bao shrugged, as she answered, “I realized that staying sane, and calm, was the only way I was going to stay alive in those situations.”
Melanie complimented, “Good answer.”
Bao responded, “I know. But, it didn't mean I did not bitch at Revy now and again, for being a bitch and wrecking my bar.”
Melanie replied, “I completely understand.”
Bao commented, “You are probably the only person alive, who could understand my previous situations.”
Melanie replied, “Yea.”
Bao looked over at the counter, where the Lowe family were doing their jobs. She then looked back at Melanie, as she commented, “So, did Lee tell you who the family that run this place is?”
Melanie took a closer look around for a few seconds. Then, the realization dawned on her, as she answered, “The Lowe family.”
Bao complimented, “Got it in one. And Bob is now locked as a woman, and she goes by the name, Lori.”
Melanie commented, “Well, from the stories, that was bound to happen. Though, we are not ones to talk.”
Bao replied, “True.”
Just then Ed walked up to their table, with their drinks.
She set a glass of orange juice by Melanie, and a glass of whole milk in by Bao.
Ed continued to look down a the two women, as she leaned back up straight. She calmly said, “While we don't mind you to talking about us. Could you please do so a little more quietly.”
Ed's comment took them by surprise, as they looked up at her.
Ed smirked towards the two women, as she commented, “What? You don't think we were not paying attention to you two, when you first came into the diner?” She looked over at Bao, as she continued, “This only the third time I have seen Bao here on a date. Yes. We know it is you, Bao.” She turned to Melanie, as she went on to say, “And I am guessing you are really, Melvin?””
Melanie softly stated, “It is Melanie, now.”
Ed turned back to look at both of the sitting women, as she responded, “Okay. And I am guessing Lee had a hand in this little get together?”
Bao replied, “Good guess.”
Melanie inquired, “How did you know?”
Ed casually answered, “Lee came to visit us, earlier today.”
Melanie commented, “That girl really gets around.”
Ed's smile turned mischievous, as she said, “In more ways than one.”
Melanie hesitantly questioned, “Do we really want to know?”
Ed flatly replied, “No.”
Bao calmly said, “Listen, Mrs. Lowe...”
Ed interrupted, “Ed, is find.”
Bao stated, “Ed... We are sorry about speaking so openly about your family, in public.”
Melanie said, “We will try to do better.”
Ed kindly said, “Good. That is all we ask from you.”
Bao inquired, “Okay. So, is there anything you would like to add?”
Ed smiled mischievously, as she stated, with a bit of excitement in her voice, “Sure... I think Lee has the right idea. That you two would be good together. In this type of life, it is so hard to find someone to share you life with... I know. Secrets make relationships hard to hold on too. But, you two don't have to keep any real secrets from each other. And you two do have a lot in common.”
Bao commented, “Lee said the same thing.”
Ed said, “That woman has a good head on her shoulders. And so do you, two.”
Bao replied, “Thanks.”
Melanie said, “Thank you.”
Ed stated, “You're welcome.”
Melanie questioned, “Still, I didn't know that Lee knew who you were?”
Ed stated, “We helped Lee out a bit. And as we did so, we informed Lee of who we were.”
Melanie complimented, “That was nice of you.”
Ed smiled warmly toward Melanie, as she said, “Thank you.”
Bao inquired, “While we know Lori is Bob. I would like to know which one of your sons is the cook? And which one is the dishwasher?”
Ed looked back at both sitting women, as she answered, “Right now, Lewis is the one doing the cooking, and Stan is on dish duty. But, we alternate jobs for the diner, between the four of us.”
Bao replied, “Okay.”
Ed asked, “Given you knew they were my sons, I take it you read Lee's stories?”
Bao said, “Yes.” She looked over at Melanie, as she continued, “And so has Melanie.” She looked back up to Ed.
Melanie looked at Ed, as she commented, “I found Lee's stories to be interesting.”
Ed agreed, “So do I. And that is quite a feat.”
Melanie commented, in a sincere tone of voice, “For a genius, such as yourself, it would be.”
Ed offered, “Thank you. Now, my family and I would be more than happy to talk about all this, in detail, in private, later. But, we are busy, right now.”
Melanie responded, “We appreciate the offer. And we will take it up with you at a later date.”
Bao replied, “Yes. We will.”
Ed requested, in a slightly impatient tone of voice, “Please do so. There is so much my family and I would like to talk to you both about.”
Bao replied, “Same here.”
Melanie said, “We looked forward to it.”
Ed calmly stated, in a slightly disappointed tone of voice, “Well, I have other customers. So, I am going to have to cut this short. But, I hope you both have a pleasant night...” She looked at Bao, as she said, “Bao...” She looked at Melanie, as she continued, “Melanie.” And she then looked again, between the two sitting women.
Bao said, “Thank you, Ed.”
Mel replied, “Have a good night, yourself, Ed.”
Ed silently smiled warmly towards both sitting women. She then turned around, and walked away, to tend to her other customers.
(_)
Ten minute later,, dinner was served to the both of Bao and Melanie, at the same time. Both of them found their meals to be tasty, and properly cooked.
The two women continued talking, as the ate their dinner. Their discussion covered many topic. They talked about everything from their pasts, to their plans for the future. As they talked, the became better friends.
When they were finished their dinner, they split the check, and they both left Ed a nice tip.
They then left the dinner, and returned to Bao's car.
As Bao got driver's side, and Melanie the passenger side.
After their had shut their doors, and buckled up, Bao turned to Melanie, as she said, “I know this is a little forward, but would you like to come back to my place.”
Melanie turned to Bao, as she replied, “Sure. What do you have in mind?”
Bao admitted, “Well, I am not good about these things. So, I will just say it straight out. I am horny, and I would like to sleep with you tonight.”
Melanie questioned, “Sex this early in the relationship?”
Bao admitted, “Yes. For very good reasons. Among other things, I enjoyed our conversation.”
Melanie replied, “So did I.”
Bao commented, “And my instincts tell me that you are alright.”
Melanie said, “Same here.”
Bao pointed out, “But, I don't know how busy I will be I tomorrow. I am suppose to get my beer and other alcohol shipments tomorrow afternoon. And if business picks up tomorrow evening, I might keep my normal hours, to late at night. Also, my period starts in around two days. I don't like doing it, messy. Though, I do not want to have to wait around a week before we have sex. So, it has got to be tonight.”
Melanie thought on what Bao stated for a few seconds. She then said, “Okay. Though, just so you know, as a woman, I am a virgin.”
Bao gave Melanie a leering smile, as she stated, “We will fix that problem, soon enough.”
Melanie happily replied, “I look forward to it.”
Bao asked, “Also, I know this is an uncomfortable subject. It still is for me. But, have you had your period, yet?”
Melanie answered, “Not yet. How long until I should expect it?”
Bao inquired, “When did you get pulled out of the vat?
Melanie answered, “About a week ago.”
Bao stated, “Well, you got about two months before you have to worry about it. And don't worry. It is not that bad. And I will help you through it. Also, I have some of those instant man packets. Chang gave me a few.”
Melon replied, “Cool. But, we will have to be careful not to get pregnant.”
Bao answered, “Of course. That is why I got condoms at the house. Though, I suggest we just do it girl on girl tonight.”
Melanie said, “That is fine with me.”
Bao smirked, “Good. Because multiple orgasms are a wonderful thing.”
For the next few seconds, both women laughed, as they turned to face forward, towards the front of the car.
Bao then started her car, pulled out of the parking space. And she soon drove them towards her home. Where they were going to have a wonderful night of passion, together.
(_)
The next morning, in the penthouse apartment, of the Daiyu Palace Casino, was a pleasant affair for Lee, River, and Chang.
Lee woke up with River and Chang.
After all three were cleaned, dressed, and ready to face the said, they had breakfast together.
River and Chang dressed in their usual clothing. With Chang in one of his black business suits. Including his coat. And River wore a casual shirt and pants, that went well with her hair.
Lee was dressed in another set of clothing that River had got her. But, unlike yesterday, it was not a skirt, shirt, and jacket. It was red long sleeved shirt, blue jeans, brown leather belt, red bra, and red panties, with her red leather slippers.
The three adults then had breakfast brought up to them. And the ate in the apartment dining room.
Fortunately, Lee had little problems with morning sickness so far that morning.
After breakfast, River and Chang had left. Chang had daily business, that dealt with the casino. And River said she had a few errands to run, herself.
While, the apartment had a kitchen, with a dishwasher, and other amenities. The bellhop had taken away the dirty dishes, downstairs, to the casino kitchen, to be cleaned.
With everyone gone, Lee walked into the living room. The sunlight streaming in from the windows provided plenty of illumination for her to see with.
Lee sat down at on the couch in the living room, with the TV remote in her hands. She saw a digital clock, of the Blu-ray player, on top the small chest of drawers, below the wall mounted thin, large, widescreen TV.
The clock said, Nine Thirty-five AM.
Lee though, with mild amusement, 'Wow. It is only that earlier. Boy or girl, I tend to like to sleep in. And given what happened yesterday, I am surprised all of three of us were able to get up around seven thirty, with no problems.'
'I usually do not get up early. But, I was able to get up, without feeling tired, nor bad. Actually, my morning sickness really isn't bothering me. And I am even able to keep down my meal, with little problems.'
'And what a day, yesterday. I got a lot done that day.'
'That morning, I visited old friends. I reality traveled to visit other friends. I closed a time loop.'
'And then, that afternoon River and I made love n the beach for a few hours... That was fun...'
'When we returned to the casino, we had got some help to move my new fortune into a few of Chang's vaults, in the casino... I don't want to put all my eggs in one basket.'
'And after I made a few copies of my IDs and documents, I put all my papers, but my Driver's license and immigration card, into a fire proof safe, which River provided for me, in the penthouse.'
'By then, it was time for dinner for River, Chang, and I. We had dinner in Chang private room, in the restaurant, on the gaming floor. And we shared our meal with Simon and Kaylee. Julia was back with Spike, by then. Allowing for a more adult conversation. And we all had a great time.'
'And later that night, long after dinner, the three of us had some more fun, in our bedroom.'
'I wonder what I am going to do today... While I figure that out, I think I will watch some TV. River mentioned that the casino uses a satellite TV system, and a fiber optic line for internet. Though, I think I will get a computer, for myself, later. I am already have plenty of fun, right now, without one.'
As Lee sat on the couch, she use a remote the coffee table, to turn on the TV. She soon found an english TV repeat of an episode, from comedy sitcom, she liked.
Lee watched TV for about fifteen minutes, before a nearby phone rang.
Lee used her remote to mute the TV. She then set down the remote, and used her right hand to reach over to pick up the wireless TV on the small table, beside the couch, to her right side.
Lee held the phone to her right ear. She casually said, into the phone, in english, “Hello.”
Melanie said, in an excited tone of voice, in english, “Lee. It is good to hear from you.”
Lee responded, “Good morning, Melanie. So, how was your date, last night?”
Suddenly, on other end, Lee heard Bao's voice say, in english, “It went great.”
Lee replied, “Good morning, Bao. I take it that you two are not calling from the hotel?”
Melanie stated, “No. We are calling from Bao's place.”
Lee said, “Nice. So, how was last night?”
(_)
At that moment, inside Bao home, in her bedroom, in her bed, Melanie and Bao sat up, while nude. Bao was on the right side of her bed, while Melanie was on the left side.
Both women had a wireless house phone to their ears, as they looked at each other.
Melanie answered, “Pleasurable. We had a great time at the Last Resort. Then, we came back to Bao place for dessert.”
Melanie watched as Bao stifled a giggle.
Over the phone, Lee asked, “So, I was right about your two?”
Bao spoke up, in a happy tone of voice, “You were right, Lee. And we called to thank you for setting us up on date. We enjoyed it.”
Lee replied, “Glad to hear it.”
Melanie stated, “Well, Lee. We got to get ready for work.”
Bao said, “We will tell you all about it, later.”
Lee responded, “I looked forward to hearing all the juice details. Have a good day, ladies.”
Melanie replied, “You too, Lee.”
Bao said, “Talk to you later, Lee.”
Both women hung up and set their phones between each other.
They then gently leaned towards one another, as they kissed each other on the lips for a few seconds.
As they broke their kiss, they looked at each other's face.
Melanie suggested, “Want to share a shower together? I normally come in at ten thirty. But, I can push that to eleven thirty.”
Bao casually said, “Sure. I own my place, so I keep my own hours. And after we shower, and get dressed, we will fix something to eat.”
Melanie smiled at Boa, as she commented, “I think we are going to get along just fine.”
Bao returned Melanie's smile, as she agreed, “So do I.”
Both women then got of bed to face the day, and have some fun, together, in Bao's large shower, in her master bathroom.
(_)
At the moment, in the living room, of the casino penthouse, Lee sat on the couch, as she pulled her phone away from her right ear. She pressed the disconnect button. She then leaned back over to her right, and hung the phone back on its base.
As she leaned back up, on the couch, she picked up her remote, as she propped her legs onto the table, in front of the couch. She then crossed her right left over her left leg, tightly. In a manner that would have been unconformable as a man, but was fine as a women.
She turned the volume back on the TV.
She set her remote down, on the couch, beside her, as she happily thought, 'I did not expect them to sleep together so quickly. Still, I am glad those two found someone to love. Each other. And that is one less problem for me to worry about.'
A few minutes later, the phone rang, again.
Lee thought, with mild annoyance, 'When it rains, it pours.'
Lee muted the TV. She then answered the phone, again. She calmly said, into the phone, “Hello.”
A woman's voice said, in english, “Lee, is that you?”
Lee recognized the woman's voice, as she said, “Yea, Eda. It's me.”
Eda responded, in a slightly annoyed tone of voice, “Good. I have been trying to reach you since yesterday. Why didn't you tell me, and Yolanda, you were back in town?”
Lee pointed out, “Since I heard you shut down the food truck. And I didn't have your phone number, for where you live. And I wasn't going to push my luck with those here. So, I had no way to contact either of you.”
Eda replied, “Fair enough. Also, we heard that you were pregnant?”
Lee said, “Yep. With River's twins.”
Eda stated, in an excited tone of voice, “You are going to have to tell me all about it.”
Lee replied, “I would love to.”
Eda inquired, “Are you free, right now?”
Lee said, “Yes.”
Eda requested, “Then, come see us. Yolanda is here, with me. I am looking at her, right now.”
Lee sheepishly admitted, “Well, I don't know where you are staying. So, as soon as you give me the directions, I will be over there. Are you at the Devil's Hotel?”
Eda flatly responded, “Oh, hell no. I am not going to stay in the same building as those lunatics.”
Lee could hear laughing in the background. She thought, 'That must be, Yolanda.'
As Lee heard the laughter die down, she questioned, “Then, where are you staying, after you came back?”
Eda answered, “Yolanda never left. And I was not gone long, myself. We still have the same apartment house we have been living in, since we first got here. To be honest. We have plenty of money. So, we do not need to have a job. And while we no longer work in that food truck, we can have a few cookouts. Now and then.”
Lee said, “Okay. I look forward to those cookouts, later on. But, for right now, as soon as you give me directions, and your phone number. I will head over there.”
Eda replied, “Glad to hear it.”
Lee requested, “Now, let me get a pen and paper.”
Lee then got up, and quickly walked over to a nearby table, she saw a pen and note pad on the top of the table. She held the phone, to her right ear, with her right hand, while she gently gripped the pen with her left hand, while she leaned over the notepad.
Lee said, “Okay. I got what I need.”
Eda stated, “First, the phone number is...” She then gave Lee the phone number to her home. She then gave Lee directions to her home.
As Lee received the directions, she wrote them down. Eda then gave Lee her phone number, with Lee wrote down on the notepad, as well.
Once Eda was finished, Lee replied, “Okay. I will see you there, in a few minutes.” She then set her pen down, and she hung up her phone. She walked over to where the phone base was, and she placed the wireless phone back in its base. Next, she returned to the table that had the note paper, and tore off the top piece of paper that had the directions she had written down.
As Lee folded and stuffed the piece of paper into her right front pants pocket, she walked over to the TV, and turned it off.
Lee thought, 'I need to get a few items, such as my IDs, encrypted cellphone, and some cash. Then, I will head out. I am glad that yesterday evening River gave me an extra set of keys to the pink Cadillac... I just hope she is not using it, right now... Knowing her, she isn't...'
Lee then walked back down the hallway, to the master bedroom.
After retrieving her IDs, keys, some money, and her casino cellphone, in her pant pockets, she left the apartment, locking the door behind her.
As she walked down the hallway, she came to a stop.
Lee thought, 'I better inform them of where I am going. I did promise them that I would do so. And while I do not know where River is, I do have an idea of where Chang is. I will check his office. If I cannot find him there, I will inform them both, later.'
She then walked down the hallway, towards Chang's office. After a couple of turned down the hallway, she soon came up to the door to Chang's office.
Lee saw that the door was open.
She walked up to the threshold of the door. As she looked into the office, she saw Chang sitting in his desk, as he leaned down, doing paperwork.
Before Lee could even knock, Chang did not look up, as he calmly inquired, “What can I do for you, Lee?”
Lee complimented, “Good ears.”
Chang continued working on his paperwork, as he said, “Thanks to you, I can recognize footsteps. And your slippers make a distinctive sounds.”
Lee casually replied, “I will keep that in mind, Sherlock.”
Chang chuckled a little, but he did no look up at Lee.
Lee continued, “I can see that you are busy, so I will make this brief. A few minutes ago, I got a call from Eda and Yolanda. And I am heading over to their home, right now.”
Chang did not look up, as he stated, “Have fun. And thank you for keeping your promise.”
Lee requested, “You're welcome. And please let River know, as well. I am not sure where she is.”
Chang continued to look at his worked, as he commented, “You are not alone. And she seems to prefer it that way.”
Lee said, “Okay. Also, please let me know when you have something for me to do for you.”
By then, Chang finished what he was working on. He looked up at Lee, as he sincerely stated, “I will. But, your primary job right now is to protect the two children growing inside you. River would be upset with you if something were to happen to them.”
Lee place both her hands over lower stomach, as she looked back at Chang. She softly said, “I fully agree. And I will be careful.”
Chang replied, “Good. When I see River, I will let her know where you are heading. And have a nice day.”
Lee dropped her hands to her sides, as she smiled. She said, “You too, Chang.”
Lee then turned around, and headed for the back express elevator, and the casino garage.
(_)
A few minutes later, Lee reached the garage. She found that her pink Cadillac was there. And the car had its windows and hood up.
She soon go into her pink Cadillac, buckled up, started the car's engine. As soon as she back up, and made it to the nearest garage door, which were all closed. She used the garage remote that River kept in the car, to open the garage door in front of her.
After Lee drove the car outside, she used the garage remote to shut the garage door behind her.
Finally, she drove out onto the street, and she carefully headed for Eda and Yolanda's home, using the directions that Eda had given her.
(_)
Ten minutes later, Lee reached the home that Eda and Yolanda had rented.
Lee drove up, to park on the side of the street, beside the blond women's home. Lee's driver's side door facing the front lawn
Lee turned to looked at the home, to her left side, as she thought, 'This seems like a nice neighborhood. But, I would expert nothing less, from those two. And I am so looking forward to talking to them.'
Lee put her car in park. Turned off the engine. Pocketed the keys. Unbuckled herself. And as she got out of the car, she locked the car door. Which she stood up straight on the lawn, she shut her door, behind herself.
As Lee stood on the front yard, by her car, she looked around herself.
She saw the nice, well cared for green lawn, with a few trees on it. There as a concrete sidewalk that lead to the front door. And the driveway, leading to the garage.
The home itself was a modestly sized, one story, brick home, painted white, with a tin roof, and several windows around the home.
Lee could see the garage door was rolled up, and in the garage, she saw the back in of a very nice, two door, blue, nineteen sixty-three corvette stingray convertible. The hood and windows of the car were up.
Lee thought, with slight amusement, 'Damn. Nearly everyone I know has good taste in cars... Now, to see the girls.'
Lee turned to face the front of the home, as she calmly walked up the walkway, to the awing over the front door.
Lee then gently knocked on the door.
A second later, the door was opened.
Lee saw that the young blond woman, which short hair, in front of her, whom was not Eda. It took a second, but Lee soon recognized her as Yolanda. And the blond was wearing a blue, silk, short sleeve shirtdress, with a silk blue sash gently tied around her waist.
Lee did not look further down, to see what shoes Eda was wearing, because it would have been considered rude.
Yolanda said, in a peaceful tone of voice, that showed her maturity, and true age, in english, “Hello You must be Lee.”
Lee calmly relied, “Yes. I am. And it is nice to meet you again, Yolanda.”
Yolanda responded, “Yes. It is so nice to formally meet you, while each of us can pleasantly acknowledge who the other really is.”
Lee said, “I fully agree.”
Yolanda kindly offered, “Please come in. Eda is waiting in the living room for us.”
Lee walked inside, with Yolanda closing the door behind her.
Lee also heard the clicking sound of the lock on the door knob being set in place.
But, since Lee did not hear the top deadbolt lock of the door being used, she paid little mind to it. And Lee continued into the living room, with Yolanda walking behind her.
As Lee entered the living room, she saw it was a modern living room, with the all the expected amenities.
On one side of the room, there was a large, wall mounted, thin, widescreen TV, with an entertainment system setup below the TV. And on the other side of the room was a couch, with two chairs beside it. Between each chair and couch was a small table, with a lamp on it. And in front of the couch was a low coffee table.
On the coffee table was women's magazines, and a TV remote. Though, Lee noticed that the TV was turned off. And the lights in the room were also off, do to plenty of light coming, through the large windows, and semi-translucent, white curtains, that were in front of the windows, on the inside, to provide privacy for home's residents.
The sitting area was to Lee's right, and the TV was to Lee's left.
Lee continued walking, as she saw Eda sitting on the couch, on the far end.
And even thought, Eda was sitting down, Lee could see that Eda was wearing a pink tank top, over a white bra, with skintight blue jeans. Where in comparison, Lee's pants were a slightly loose on Lee, which was the way the black haired woman liked it.
Also, while Eda wore tacky clothing, Lee was not about to say a word about Eda's clothing tastes. And like Yolanda, Lee avoided looking to far down, to see what shoes she wore, as it might has been misinterpreted as staring at her breasts.
Eda looked up at Lee, as she said, “Hi Lee.”
Lee continued looking at Eda, as she walk further into the room. She said, “Hello Eda.” She then sat down on the chair, across the room, near Eda, and to the blond woman's right side.
Meanwhile, as Lee seated herself, Yolanda walked around the coffee table, to Eda's left, to set down beside her, on the couch.
Eda and Yolanda calmly looked at Lee, as Lee casually looked back at them.
Eda asked, with a hint of curiosity, and self importance, “I trust my directions were fine?”
Lee calmly stated, “The directions you gave were fine.”
Eda cracked a grin, as she said, “That is what I thought.”
Yolanda looked over at Eda, as she spoke up, in a nonchalant manner, “As much as Eda hear wishes to pat herself on the back.” She looked over at Lee, as she gave the black haired woman a warm smile. She continued, “I wanted to congratulate on your pregnancy.”
Lee returned Yolanda's smile. She looked down at her self. She looked back up at Yolanda, and Eda. She replied, “Thank you.”
Eda commented, “I never got the whole, congratulations, part of getting knocked up. I mean it is just doing what naturally comes with being a woman.”
Lee shrugged, as she commented, “Yes. Being pregnant is the only time a person is congratulated, before the real work begins.”
Yolanda smiled at Lee's joke, while Eda let out of laugh. Eda then complimented, “Good one.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Eda asked, “So, how are you doing? Everything that has happened must a lot to take in for you.”
Lee responded, “I am doing fine. Though, I hope are you are okay with a guy you slept with becoming a woman that is now pregnant with twins, by a gender bender, that was born, and prefers to live, as a woman.”
Eda joked, “Hey. I can make the appointments for the daytime talk show circuit. If you want?”
All three of the women lightly laughed, for a few seconds, as Eda's joke.
Lee then calmly said, “No thanks. We all have enough problems, as is.”
Eda agreed, “Very true.”
Yolanda inquired, “And how are the children?
Lee honestly answered, “It is too early to tell. I am only a month pregnant.”
Eda stated, “After we found out River was Sam, we were not surprised you end up with River. But, I cannot see you and Chang sharing.”
Lee giggled for a few seconds. She then answered, “I will deny this, if you repeat it. But, I don't think you understand the dynamics of the situation. While River prefers to be a woman. And Chang prefers to be a man. With me being a mother to be. It is clear that River is the one wearing the proverbial pants in this relationship.”
Eda and Yolanda burst out laughing, for several seconds.
Lee did not join in. And instead she silently waited for them to calm down.
As the other two quieted down, Lee continued, “And since Chang and I wish to keep River happy. We have come to an understanding. With the situation being more of a threesome.”
Eda replied, with a bit of intrigue in her voice, “Interesting.”
Yolanda calmly inquired, “So, what do you prefer to be?”
Lee thought, 'Yolanda is hiding her curiosity well. But, I really have nothing to hide on this situation.' She answered, “I have been locked as woman for several years. And I am okay with it.”
Yolanda shrugged, as she casually replied, “To each his... Or, her own... By the way, I talked to Eda about the conversation you two had in that factory, dealing with Revy and I.”
Lee was quiet for a few seconds, as she tried to recall what Yolanda was talking about. She then admitted, in a sad tone of voice, “Yolanda, Eda, I want to sincerely apologize, but for myself, is has literally be decades since that night. I vaguely even remember that conversation.”
Yolanda calmly responded, in a motherly tone of voice, “That is understandable. And I will jog your memory. Such as during that conversation, you were correct in figuring out how I lost my original right eye. You have quite the investigative talent.”
Lee vaguely recalled what Yolanda was talking about, as she asked, “Ah. That town in the middle east?”
Yolanda answered, Yes... And I do enjoy my artificial right eye. And I love having my youth being restored.”
Lee responded, “I am glad to hear you say this. Still, what about Revy?”
Yolanda let out a small giggle. She then stated, “Well, I find it completely unsurprising that Revy might be half Irish. It would explain so much about her.”
Lee said, “Oh... Well, I have to disagree. I know a number of Irish people... Actually, I am part Irish. The angry drunk is more of a cliché.”
Yolanda shrugged, as she calmly responded, “Perhaps. And I will concede that our dear Revy has had to deal with other demons in her past.”
Lee agreed, “Very true.”
Eda calmly said, “And I would find it deeply ironic if Revy was Catholic on her mothers Irish side. Considering we were the ones were nuns habits.”
Yolanda said, in a relaxed tone of voice, “I would agree.”
Lee calmly suggested, “So, would I. But, let us talk about something more pleasant.”
Yolanda agreed, in a casual tone of voice, “A thoughtful suggestion. That leads me to my other point on the matter. My offer to sleep with you still stands.”
Eda looked over at Yolanda, for a second. She then looked back at Lee, as she teased, “We could make it a threesome. Thought, that depends on if River and Chang are okay with it?”
Lee answered, “River talked to me about you two and her... Among others. And I have a similar agreement with those two. So, I see no reason not to.”
Yolanda calmly said, “That is good.”
Eda lecherously grinned, as she commented, “This is going to be fun.”
Lee inquired, in a relaxed tone of voice, “So, when and where do you want to do this?”
Yolanda stated, “In a few minutes, would be fine. Though, the where, is a good question?”
Yolanda and Eda looked at each other for a few seconds.
Eda then suggested, “My bedroom might be better. You're is much nicer, and I don't want to mess is up.”
Yolanda kindly replied, “Well, thank you, Eda. And I am fine with that.”
The two of them turned to looked at Lee, as Yolanda asked, “Is that alright with you, Lee?”
Lee commented, “I am fine with that. I have found that in the matters of sex, I am more of a follower, than a leader.”
Yolanda mentioned, “In the matters of love and sex. It is a circular path, where one finds they can easily be the leader, or the follower, at any given time.”
Lee complimented, “Wise words. I am surprised you two are not together... Are you?
Eda stated, “No. We just do not click, that way, together. But, we are good friends.”
Lee commented, “I can see the friendship, from the way you two act around each other.”
Eda replied, “Thanks.”
Yolanda playfully commented, “I appreciate you comment. Though, there is the occasional lonely night.”
Lee noticed Eda mildly blush at Yolanda comment.
Lee calmly stated, “That is perfectly understandable. Though, it will take a few minutes to get into the mood.”
Eda mischievously smiled, as she stated, “Don't worry. Both of us are very experienced in solving such minor problems.”
Yolanda grin a more calmer smile, as she said, “That we have.”
Lee thought, 'I am so happy that my precognition is telling me that these two are safe to be around. And I can trust them in bed. Or, I would be worried by such their comments, and reactions.'
Lee said, “Okay.”
Yolanda commented, “Before we get into this, Revy and Rock invited us to go to the Rats Nest tonight. Want to come?”
Eda stated, “We are going. And I am sure it will be fun.”
Lee thought, 'So, tonight is when they are confronting, Bao. At least I warned her that they knew. And with Melanie as her new girlfriend, she is there to give Bao comfort and emotional support. So, Bao will be fine... Still, I don't want to be a part of any possible fireworks. Especially since I am pregnant.”
Lee requested, “That is okay. But, I will have to decline. For a number of reasons. Though, I do hope you go easy on Bao.”
Yolanda inquired, “So, what those two said is true?”
Lee answered, “Yes. And please take into account she went to a lot of trouble to prevent this very situation.”
Eda stated, “We realize that. And we will be nice.”
Yolanda commented, “It is so rare to find a bartender than can handle Revy and Rock's group.”
Lee responded, “Yes. And this city has at least two such bartenders. Now, as soon as you are ready, I will be more than willing to follow you both into Eda's bedroom.”
Eda happily said, “Well, there is no time like the present. I have always found nooners to be fun.”
Eda got up from the couch. With Lee and Yolanda standing up a second after Eda.
Lee then followed Eda down a hallway, with Yolanda calmly walking a few steps behind Lee.
A few seconds later, they reach a closed door in the hallway.
Eda opened the door, and walked into the room.
Lee and Yolanda followed behind her.
Eda then took several steps to Lee's side, as she turned around to face the two women with her.
By then, Lee and Yolanda were standing, side by side, with Lee to Yolanda's left.
Eda happily said, “As they say. Welcome to my humble abode.”
Lee then looked around Eda's bedroom.
The windows, with light curtains, provided plenty of light in the room for the three women to see with.
Eda's bedroom was a moderately large room, with white painted walls. There was was a few chairs, a table, and a dresser in the room. In one of the corners of the room was a large vanity mirror.
The bed rested against the side wall to Lee's left. The bed was a queen sized bed, with two large pillows by the headboard.
Lee mentally guessed, 'Eda has a nice bedroom. And this bed is barely large enough for three moderately sized people. Such as the three of us.'
Lee continued to look around the room.
Across from the bed there was a closet, which was open, with different hung dresses on a metal rod in the small alcove.
And the floor was brown carpet.
Also, while the room was slightly messy, with clothing hanging on the chairs, the white sheets on the bed were made in military fashion. And the carpet was fairly clean, as well.
Lee looked over at Eda, as she complimented, “You have a nice bedroom, Eda.”
Eda smile at Lee, as she replied, “Thank you, Lee.”
Lee said, “Also, you have a nice sized bed.”
Eda stated, “Thank you. I like to spread out when I sleep. Now, let us have some fun.”
Lee walked up to the foot of the bed. She turned around to face both of the other two women. She inquired, “First. I need to know what are we be doing? Are we going to use any toys?”
Yolanda answered, “No. Both of us prefer not to be as... Creative as Revy and the others.”
Eda shrugged, as she said, “She's right.” She cracked a grin, as she continued, “Though, we may pull them out later.”
Lee asked, “And what about positions.”
Eda stated, “We will start simple.” She looked over at Yolanda, with Yolanda turned to look at her. Eda continued, “I suggest the masseuse and the badger. You can be the badger.”
Yolanda replied, “You are too kind.”
Lee questioned, “Huh?”
The two blond women turned to look at Lee. Eda explained, “It is a simple, and fun threesome position. Basically, after all three of us strip down, we starts with the person playing the masseuse sits up, with their back on the pillows, headboard, and their legs spread.”
“Then, the second person, whom gets the most fun out of it, sit on the bed, and lays back, against the first person, while have their legs spread. The first person then reached around and started to massage the second person's breasts.”
“While, as the same time, the third person plays badger, by crawling from the end of the bed, to be between the second person's legs, while rutting around the second person's privates.”
Lee responded, “Sounds like fun. And thanks for letting me be the second person in this position.”
Yolanda stated, “No problem. After all, you happen to be our invited guest. Also later, we can show you the three-way lotus position.”
Eda looked over at Yolanda, as she commented, “That requires a lot of use of the legs, and footwork. And it take a bit of practice to get it right.”
Yolanda turned to Eda, as she said, “Well, someone has to teach her.”
Lee commented, “After everything I have been through. I am open to just about anything.”
The two blond women turned to Lee, as Yolanda said, “Thank you, Lee.”
Eda inquired, “Speaking of positions. Given you are pregnant. Is it safe for you to do this?”
Lee stated, “I am only a month pregnant. So, I figure, as long as I don't receive any blows to my stomach, I will be fine.”
Eda replied, “Fair enough.”
Yolanda calmly said, “Well girls. Let us start this party.”
Eda agreed, “Yes. Let's do this.”
Lee halfheartedly commented, “You don't have to say that twice.”
The three women then took off their clothing, with each of them making a neat pile of their own clothes, on the floor. Next, they headed for the bed.
(_)
A few hours, several positions, and lots of pleasure, later, they had finished having sex. All three of them took turns taking quick showers, before getting dressed in the clothing they previously had on.
Then, the three women went into the kitchen of the home. And all three women worked together to prepare a home cooked meal.
An hour afterward, they ate a late lunch. Though, Lee only ate a small portion of what they cooked, due to her morning sickness. And Lee only had a lemonade, while Eda and Yolanda each had a bottle of beer.
When they had finished lunch, the three women went back into the living room and talked about various topics for about an hour.
Soon after, Lee thanked them for a good time. And she said her goodbyes, while promising to keep in touch. Eda and Yolanda share similar sentiments with Lee.
After which, Lee left their home, got into her pink Cadillac and drove back to the casino.
(_)
Thirteen minutes after Lee left Yolanda and Eda's home, she returned her car back to its place the casino garage, Lee walked out of the garage, and into one of the back casino hallways, on the first floor of the large casino building.
Lee gently shut the door to the garage, behind her. She then turned around, as she stood in the hallway.
Lee looked around the hallway, as she calmly thought, while feeling very happy, 'Damn those two are good a second, to what I do with River and Chang, when we have sex. And they know how to do it, without being rough. I can see why River was okay with me having sex with those two. Skill and care like that should be shared... So, what will I did first, now that I am back at the casino?... I mean, just watching TV would be a waste of time. And I am sure there is plenty of stuff to do here, beside gambling.'
'River just gave me a small fortune of my own, yesterday. And I am not going to gamble away. Especially, since I am pregnant with our children.'
Just then, Lee felt her stomach rumble.
Lee mentally reflected, with slight annoyance, 'I am already hungry, again. Well, that is the drawback to eating small meals. But, it is either eat small meals regularly, or throw up in the toilet, due to morning sickness. I will just get something from the casino restaurant, up front. And I will pay for it, myself. Given the situation I am in. I am not going to push my luck.'
She turned to her right, and started walking down the hallway.
Five minutes later, after a few turns down some hallways, Lee made it to the gaming floor. With its many customers, that were gambling at the tables and slot machines.
As Lee walked through the floor, to the restaurant on the other side of the room, she saw the acting pit boss, Jetta, in the distance, doing her job.
Lee thought, 'I hope Jetta is doing okay, today.'
A minute later, Lee walked into the restaurant, she headed for the bar counter, and she sat in one of the stools, away from everyone else.
A few seconds later As the asian, female bartender came walked up to her from behind the bar counter, Lee said, “Lemonade.”
The bartender went to fill her order.
Lee thought, 'Now, what am I going to get to eat. It will have to be light and small, due to my morning sickness. Which is mostly under control. Perhaps just a club sandwich, or something else that is light.'
'Speaking of foods, in a few months, after the morning sickness stops, I should start getting weird food craving. That will be interesting. And that is one thing I have never understood about pregnancy. First, through morning sickness, a woman's body is made to throw up almost everything that she eats. Then, later on, her body gives her some of the weirdest food cravings imaginable...'
'Probably just one of the paradoxes to being a woman...'
'Now, I wonder what time is it?...'
Lee looked over at the at the clock set above the bar wall behind the counter. The clock was placed out of view for those on the gaming floor, looking into the windos of restaurant.
Lee saw that it was four thirteen PM.
Lee thought, 'Well, I have long since learned that it is true. That time flies when one is having fun.'
By then, the bartender set out a coaster, on the counter, in front of Lee. She then placed Lee's glass of iced lemonade down on the coaster.
Lee looked over at the bartender, as she thought, 'I still haven't decided what I want to eat.' She stated, “I would like to order something in a little while. I will let you know when.”
The bartender stated, in english, “Alright. I will check on you in a few minutes.” She then turned and walked away from Lee, to serve her other customers.
Lee then picked up her glass of lemonade, and she took a sip of it. She then set the glass back down on its coaster, on top of the bar counter.
A second later, Lee heard a familiar male voice, to her left, say, in english, “Is this seat taken?”
Lee turned to see that the man whom asked her the question was Jayne. He was wearing the business suit he wore while on duty as part of the casino security.
Lee thought, 'Well, I was planning on talking to him eventually. And he is at clearly in a good mood. To say that least.' She said, “Sure. Have a seat. I could use someone to talk too.”
Jayne replied, “Thanks.” He then sat down in the stool beside her, to Lee's left.
Lee said, “There are a few things I would like to talk to you about.”
Jayne continued to face Lee, as he responded, “Same here.”
Lee commented, “By the way, that suit really looks good on you.”
Jayne said, “I prefer to wear something casual, but Chang pays enough to make it worth wearing this.”
Lee stated, “Yes. He is very generous.”
Jayne joked, “I guess you would know.”
Lee carefully said, “Yea. I do. But, it is not something to discussed in public.”
Jayne flatly replied, “I agree.”
Lee asked, “So, I take it you are on break?”
Jayne said, “Yea... Earlier we caught a someone card counting.”
Lee inquired, in a hesitant tone of voice, “I hope you didn't hurt him?”
Jayne shrugged, as he answered, “Nah. We only do that to repeat offenders. We just confiscated her winning. And we threw her out of the casino.”
Lee questioned, “So, it was a woman? I am surprised were so forward with a woman.”
Jayne commented, “Well, after the abilities you gave us, I have become more gender neutral, when dealing with men and women.”
Lee replied, “I can see what you mean. And I am sorry about that.”
Jayne responded, “Well, the more I think about it, the more I am starting to agree with River, and Chang. What you did for us was a good thing. And not just the obvious, but also the longevity. Which is nice.”
Lee casually said, “I am glad you feel that way.”
Jayne stated, “And you gave me a great drinking buddy. Bob. Man or woman, Bob, or now Lori, is still a good friend. And you got the others to ease up on me.”
Lee said, “I was wondering if you, or the others would realize that.”
Jayne commented, “Well, I eventually did. And between you and me. After you gave us those abilities. The female crew didn't have to deal with monthly problems. And trust me. It make living in close quarters with them much easier to deal with.”
Lee stated, “I can see how that would be a positive outcome. So, that begs the question. Who was the worst?”
Jayne leaned over, towards Lee. He whispered into Lee's left ear, “Inara.”
Lee softly replied, “Ah. I guess she would be. And it was more of a case of a steel gauntlet under a velvet glove. Such as the blow was never direct, and you didn't see it coming.”
Jayne leaned up, as he replied, in a normal tone of voice, “Exactly. I during the factory hunt. I guess I got caught up in the moment. And I was a little too gung ho, during the factory hunt.”
Lee honestly stated, “I barely remember what happened. It was several years ago for me. But, I do vaguely recall that you brought you favorite weapon with you. And I took it, and damaged it.”
Jayne responded, “Yes. You did. But, after everything you have been through, I will cut you some slack on that. After you escaped from us, at the factory. By the way, nice escape. Nobody saw that one coming. Still, I think found Vera... My weapon... Where you told me it was. And I repaired her. She works fine, and is good as new.”
Lee inquired, “That is good. I was wondering, Jayne. Have you ever seen a firefly insect before, in real life?”
Jayne answered, “Not really. Though, I do wonder what they look like?”
Lee stated, “Well, think if you attached a tiny, lit light bulb to the ass of a flying insect.”
Jayne laughed at Lee's comment for a few seconds.
As Jayne calmed down, Lee continued, “At night, when they swarm, they are quite beautiful to look at. And they are harmless. They don't bite people. I have fond memories of playing with them as a child.”
Jayne requested, “Interesting. Could you tell me more about them?”
Lee answered, “Sure.”
Lee and Jayne then continued their conversation, as Lee ordered a small snack for herself. After they finished their pleasant conversation, a half hour later, they parted ways, on more friendly term than they were, before their conversation began. With Lee paying for her bill, and tipping to the bartender. She then left to find Chang in his penthouse office.
(_)
When Lee was walking through the gaming floor, to the front elevator bay, she pulled out the key to use the express elevator.
But, when she turned to see the two guards standing to the sides of the elevator doors, in the back of the bay, that lead to the penthouse.
The guards were two young asian women wearing business suits.
Lee came to a halt, as she thought, 'Damn it. I forget that Chang had the front entrance guards. And I do not know if Chang informed the rest of my personal that I now live here. I need to handle this very carefully... Also, I wonder if anyone else is around...'
Lee looked around to see that there was no one in the elevator bay, but the three of them.
Lee continued her thoughts, 'And if there is a problem I walk around to the back elevator, that is not guarded... Speaking of which, I just think these two are here to remain the visitors that this place is guarded.'
Lee calmly walked up to the two women. As she came to a stop, a few feet from them, she calmly said, in english, “Hello. I am heading for the penthouse.” She then held up the key between between her right index finger and thumb, as she continued, “And I have a key to do so.” She dropped her right hand back to her side, as she went on to requested, “So, please let me by.”
The guard to Lee's right casually responded, in english, “Relax. Chang informed all of us that a caucasian woman with long black hair was allowed to come and go from the penthouse, as she pleases.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
The guard to Lee's left asked, in english, “By the way, what is your name?”
Lee thought, 'Why not?...' She replied, “Lee.”
The guard to Lee' right said, in english, “Interesting...” As she took a closer look at Lee.
The guard to Lee's left mentioned, “There was a man named Lee, that use to come here a few weeks ago.”
Lee said, “That was me.”
The guard to Lee's right asked, “Vat process?”
Lee thought, 'That confirms what I suspected. These are two of Chang's personnel that went through the vat process. Still, I need to answer the question, or it could cause problems later on. Though, I will be vague about it.' She answered, “No. It was another way. And due to time dilation, it has been several years for me.”
The guard to Lee's right said, “Curious... So, how long?”
Lee answered, “Almost two and a half decades.”
The guard to Lee's right replied, “That is fairly long.”
Lee agreed, “Yes. It is.”
The guard to Lee's left questioned, “Anything else you want to add?”
Lee coyly replied, “Isn't that enough?” She mentally add, with mild annoyance, 'I sure as hell am not going to tell them about my pregnancy and relationships.'
The guard to Lee's left said, “Okay.”
Lee thought, 'Now, there is a question I would like to ask them, that would not be prying too much.' She asked, “I take it that you, and your coworkers, are rotated in and out of this guard post?”
The guard to Lee's left answered, “Yes.”
The guard to Lee's right stated, “Many of us take turns at the jobs we do. Such as the gaming tables. Security. And other jobs in the hotels. It breaks the monotony.”
The guard to Lee's left said, “Chang, likes for his personnel to be able to know how perform several jobs.”
Lee commented, “I can see how having the approach can be beneficial to all parties.”
The guard to Lee's right stated, “So do we. Anyway, you can pass. And have a good day, Lee.”
The guard to Lee's left commented, “Yes. Have a nice day.”
Lee kindly replied, “I hope you both do, as well.”
Lee walked between them, and used the key in the lock by the express elevator, behind the guards.
A few seconds later, the elevator doors open, Lee walked inside, and she on her way up to the penthouse
Meanwhile, in the elevator bay, after the express elevator doors closed, behind them, the two guards looked in front of them, toward the gaming floor.
There was no one else around, as the guard on the right of the other guard, stated, in chinese, “You just know that Chang had a hand in her transformation, in some way.”
The guard to the left of the guard that commented, replied, in chinese, “I agree.”
The guard on the right inquired, “I wonder if Chang is trying to create his own personal harem? You got to admit that Lee, as a woman, is pretty.”
The guard on the left responded, “True. But, let us just be happy that we are not part of that group.”
The guard on the right replied, “You're preaching to the choir.”
The two guards them went back to their duty.
(_)
A minute later, Lee reached the penthouse level of the building.
After Lee walked down the hallways of the penthouse, for a few minutes, while making a few turns, she soon reached Chang's office. She saw that the door to Chang's office was open.
As Lee approached the open door, she thought, 'I am glad that Chang has decided to leave his door open, like this morning. And with his hearing, he will hear me coming. And I won't have to knock.'
As she walked up to the threshold of the door, she turned and looked into the office.
Lee came to a stop, as she saw that not only was Chang looking up at her, while sitting in his chair, behind his desk. But, standing to Chang's left was River. And the redhead was looking at Lee, as well.
River smiled towards Lee, as she casually said, “Hi Lee. So, how was you visit with Eda and Yolanda?”
Chang grinned towards Lee, as he commented, “Fortunately, it not difficult to explain things to a telepath.”
Given River was a telepath, Lee did bother to think, and instead she said what was on her mind, because it would have been rude to cut Chang out of the conversation.
Lee stated, “That is an understatement.”
River let out a single laugh.
Lee continued, “Given our arrangement. Are you sure that you two want the details?”
River replied, “Of course.”
Chang stated, “River is going to find out anyway. While, I may not be interested in those two. And the feeling is mutual. I am more than happy to learn about any pointers you picked up from those two.”
Lee said, “I can appreciate what you are saying.”
Chang responded, “Good. Now, don't keep us waiting. What happened?”
Lee stated, “Well, most of the sexual positions were tame in comparison to what I experienced on Lagoon Island. Though, most of them were very fun. Such as the simple, yet pleasant, masseuse and badger, three-way.”
Chang commented, “I would take it that such a three-way involved someone behind person, rubbing their breasts, while the third person giving attention to the person in question's genitalia?”
Lee thought, 'He is good.'
From reading Lee's thoughts, River giggled a few seconds.
Lee complimented, “Good guess We added some sex toys into the mix, towards the second hour of our time together. And while most of the positions were simple. They are all very fun. But, special mention has to go to the somewhat complex, three-way lotus position.”
River giggled a little more at readying the mental image of the three-way lotus position.
Chang looked over at River, then back to Lee. He stated, “Don't worry. She always gets this way when we talk about sex in such a blunt fashion.”
Lee said, “Well, at least River here is happy.”
Chang replied, “That's true.”
As River calmed down, she turned to Chang, as she said, “I admit, pleasant sexual images make me giddy.” She turned back to Lee, as she commented, “From what I am reading of your mind, Lee. I am surprised you actually tried that. And that you were able accomplish that position.”
Lee stated, “It wasn't that hard. Though, it did take almost half an hour to get it right. But, once we did, it was very fun.”
Chang inquired, “What is this position?”
Lee explained, “It is a three-way between women. All three women are laying on their back, as they are facing away from each other, in a triangular fashion. The position involves use of intertwined legs. Along with rubbing and placing in feet and toes of the other two, in the unmentionable places of the third. With all three of the women doing so at once, in concert.”
Chang raised an eyebrow, as he commented, “That sounds interesting, and fun.”
Lee grinned, as she replied, “It is.”
Chang calmly said, “We will have to try that sometime.”
River grinned mischievously, as she commented, “Oh yes. We will have to do that.”
Lee halfheartedly said, “I am fine with that. But, not tonight. I am a little sore down there.”
Chang commented, “Everybody needs a break, now and then.”
River agreed, “True.”
Lee inquired, “Also, did you hear about Revy and Rock's get together with the Rats Nest tonight?”
Chang stated, “Yes. Revy invited us. But, we declined on going.” He grinned, as he continued, “I respect Bao enough not to put any more pressure on her, than what is about to happen to her.”
River plainly said, “I like Bao, as well. I wish her all the best. So, I want to know. How did Bao and Melanie's date go last night? I guess they would have called you by now?
Chang replied, in a slightly confused tone of voice, “Huh?”
Lee responded, “I take you know about Melvin being caught by Hotel Moscow, and the resulting gender change?”
Chang replied, “Yes. I believe she got her old job back at the Devil's Hotel.”
Lee said, “That she did. Melvin now goes by Melanie. And after talking to her yesterday... By the way, she knows who I am. And so does Bao. And I am fine with it. I decided to set her and Bao up on a date last night. I then when to Bao and handled that end, as well.”
Chang warned, “You have to be careful about doing such things.”
Lee replied, “I agree. And I was straightforward about my intentions, with both of them. And they both stated they saw the logic in what I was trying to do. So, they decided to give it a shot.”
Chang complimented, “That is a good way to handle the situation. But, did Melanie know that the Rats Nest bartender was Bao?”
Lee said, “No. But, Bao later told Melanie herself. And from what I understand, Melanie took the news well.” Lee then looked over at River, as she continued, “Also, it is clear that River hear read my thoughts from this morning, at breakfast, on the matter.”
River casually responded, “And last night. I was just wondering why you didn't tell us about it?”
Lee answered, “Well, I wanted to see how it turned out. Before, I discussed it with you.”
River replied, “I realize that. So, how did it go?”
Lee stated, “I got a call from both of them this morning. After you two left. At the same time. From Bao's home. And they stated their date, and what happened afterward, went great. They are pretty much an item, now. Though, I would prefer we keep this to ourselves.”
Chang said, “Of course. I don't believe in needless gossip.”
River stated, “And I respect them both enough not to say a word about it.”
Lee smiled, as she said, “Good.”
Chang commented, “Then, that is settled. Now, onto other matters. Since Lee, you are not in the mood tonight... For very good reasons... And it is rude for River and I to do it, and leave you out. I guess sex is off the menu tonight... So, what do you want to do, after dinner?”
Lee shrugged, as she replied, “I guess it is up to you to. I am open to just about any activities that don't require any actions below the waist.”
River and Chang laughed for a few seconds, at Lee's comment.
As they calmed down, River suggested, “What about we watch something in the private theater, downstairs?”
Chang complimented, “Good idea. How about you, Lee?”
Lee answered, “I am open to that. Besides which, I would like to see that room. Though, what type of movies do you have in mind? Or, it is a series that you wish to watch?
River shrugged, as she responded, “Watching a series would be nice. But, tonight I was thinking we could watch some lighthearted comedy movies. I suggest we start with the Princess Bride, and go from there.”
Lee commented, “I agree.” She looked over at Chang, as she continued, “I take it you have a large selection to choose from?”
Chang answered, “Very large. And when I find the time, I add to my collection. We will decided what to watch next, when we get there.”
Lee replied, “Okay.”
River said, “I am fine with that.”
Chang stated, “Now, how about you two ladies close the door, and sit down, as we talk about the rest of our plans for today, and tonight.”
River and Lee were silent, as River walked over to sit in the chair to Lee's left, that faced Chang's desk.
Meanwhile, Lee gently shut the door behind her, and she walked towards the chair to her right, that face Chang's desk.
After Lee sat down beside River, with both women sitting across the desk from Chang, the three adults continued their discussion on what they planned to do for the rest of the day, and evening.
(_)
Later that evening, during the last bits sunset, before night, it has been a slow day for the Rats Nest.
Bao was wearing her usual casual clothing, of a shirt, pants, and shoes, among other clothing.
While Bao had gotten the shipments she needed to restock her bar, the customers are not just coming that day.
Bao had just cashed out her last customer. As that customer left through the front door, Bao walked to stay behind the bar counter, while cleaned up after the person, whom had been sitting at the counter, beforehand.
When Bao finished, she looked over at the clock on the back wall.
The clock said, eight thirty PM.
Bao turned back to look out the windows, across the bar from her, on the left side of the room.
Bao thought, with mild disappointment, 'Well, this has been a slow day. And I think it is only going to get slower, tonight. I might as well close up. Because years of experience has taught me that nights like this, it is better to leave early, than try to squeeze a dime, where there is none to be had...'
'Maybe Melanie would like some company at her bar, tonight. As we were getting dressed this morning, we talked quite a bit. It seems that we have different slow and busy nights. And we worked out how we could help each other out, when the other person was busy.'
Just then, to Bao's left side, she heard the front door open of her bar open.
Bao turned to see who came any, and she was floored at whom she saw.
Bao thought, in disbelief, 'You got to be kidding me?...'
Bao then silently watched at several familiar people started to walk into the room.
Up front was Rock, and Revy. With Revy having her pistols holstered in her shoulder holsters.
Behind them that was Benny, Dutch, Janet, Kristina, Yukio, Rebecca, Sarah, and Molly.
Then, Bao saw Yolanda, Eda, Lotton, Shenhua, and Sawyer walked into the bar.
Next, were Roberta and Fabiola.
After that was Ranma, Natsuru, Akira, Yurika, Nodoka, and Mikoto.
And finally, Aeryn and Violin brought up the rear.
All of them were wearing casual clothing. Mostly of the women were wearing shirts and pants. Though, a few had on long skirts, short skirts, shorts, or even some casual dresses.
Bao watched as they headed over to the tables. With them dividing their groups amongst the tables, as they sat down.
Bao thought, with surprised, “Except for those at the casino, and Hotel Moscow, the whole gang is here. Plus some others... And I do not know if Lee is right, or not, about them knowing who I am. But, either way, I still have to do my job. And I can always throw them out, if they wreck my bar again. Especially, the maids.'
Bao pulled out her pen and notepad, from her pockets, as she said to them, in english, “So, what does everyone want to have this evening?”
The other women in the room turned to Bao.
Bao them noticed their face, and she was slightly unnerved by the fact that many of them were smiling mischievously at her.
Dutch stated, “A Jack and cola.”
Benny said, “I will have a beer.”
Janet commented, “Same here.”
Sarah, “Brandy.”
Molly, “A cold beer.”
Kristina, “Whiskey. Wild Turkey. If you have it. If not, use your best judgment on the the brand.”
Rebecca, “A cold beer.”
Yukio, “Cola. Whatever you got that is cold.”
Yolanda, “Cognac.”
Eda, “Just some good red wine.”
Ranma, “Sake.”
Nodoka, “Liquor.”
Yurika, “A cold beer.”
Akira, “Orange daiquiri.”
Natsuru stated, “A brass monkey. With equal parts vodka, dark vodka, and orange juice.”
Mikoto, “A cold bottle of water.”
Lotton, “Cold coke cola. Can, or bottle. I don't care.”
Sawyer, “Iced lemonade.”
Shenhua, “Bottle of water.”
Aeryn, “A decent, cold beer.”
Violin, “Some lemonade.”
Roberta, “Tequila.”
Fabiola, “A cold beer.”
Rock, “Rum.”
Bao quickly wrote down on her notepad, all the orders, with the name of each order, she was given. After she finished, she noticed that one person had not stated what she wanted
Bao looked up from her notepad, and over at the woman in question. She asked, “And Revy. What will you be having to drink, tonight?”
Revy looked over at Bao. She smirked, as she said, “Oh. Come on. We have known each other long enough for you to know what spirits I prefer to drink, Bao.”
Bao's eyes slightly widened.
Revy, and everyone else present, but Bao, laughed at Bao's subtle, but noticeable reaction to her name being openly announced.
As the other women calmed down, Bao thought, 'I guess Lee was right. Not much I can do about it, now. But, I can still find out how they learned my real identity?...' She demanded, “Damn. How did you figure it out?”
Revy answered, “Rock figured it out.”
Rock commented, “It was not hard, when you think about it. This bar is like the Yellowflag. And your personality is not that different from back then. And all of us that were changed look like our younger sisters. Also, that dress you wore to the dance. I just happened to recognize your dress as a vietnamese Ao dai. By the way, you are a skilled dancer.”
Bao said, “Thank you, Rock. And I am not surprised that you, of all people, would figure it out.” She mentally added, 'Not even Lee figured it out on his... Err... Her own.”
Rock happily replied, “You're welcome.”
Dutch asked, “Also Bao, where did you come up with the name, Rats Nest?”
Bao use her pen to point at Fabiola, as she stated, “Back in Roanapur, right after Fabiola here trashed my bar, she call it a, Rats Nest. I got to thinking about it. And I liked the name. So, I decided if I was going to have another bar that I owned myself, I would name it, the Rats Nest.”
Dutch shrugged, as she said, “That makes sense.”
Benny commented, “Still, we are kind of annoyed you didn't tell us that Lee was the writer.”
Bao complained, “Come on... I found out Lee was the writer, in the morning. And the maids showed up that afternoon, and blew up my bar. Again. And after losing my bar, I was not in the mood to talk to anyone for the rest of the day.”
Benny conceded, “Okay. You have a point there.”
Revy said, “Still, payback is fun.”
Bao said, in a cautious tone of voice, “Careful Revy. I now have a girlfriend that can kick your ass.” She mentally reflected, 'Since I am not longer worried about you finding out who I am, I can now take you also, in a fight. But, I don't want any of your to know that.'
Revy asked, in disbelief, “Oh really. And who could stand up to the great Revy?”
Bao stated, “You have been Devil's Hotel bar, and met the bartender there?”
Revy commented, “Yea. Melanie is nice, for being new to the job. But, she is not as good a bartender as Melvin.”
Bao cracked a grin, as she said, “She is not new.”
Revy asked, “What do you mean?”
Bao remained silent, her smile got a bit wider.
The others thought about it for a few seconds. Sawyer was to realized what Bao was hinting at. She said, “Oh no. Melanie is Melvin.”
Benny asked, “But, why would anyone want to change Melvin into a woman?”
Janet inquired, “Besides that. Who could change someone into a girl, that we know?”
Shenhua commented, “The only two people with the resources who could. Those are Chang, or Balalaika.”
Benny questioned, again, “But, why?”
Dutch realized, as she stated, “Melvin, or Melanie, was Yurick... Oh crap. Melvin was a member of Hotel Moscow.” She turned to Revy, as she stated, “No wonder Melvin kicked your ass, Revy.”
Bao noticed that at one of the tables, Ranma, Natsuru, and Akira giggled a little. Bao thought, 'Melanie told me this morning that you three kept her secret. And I am happy about that. I think I will give you three a free beer, each, sometime... Besides, after reading Lee's stories. I know your three. Along with your kids. Are some of the most decent people in this group, in front of me.'
Revy looked over at Dutch, as she conceded, “Yea. That does explain a lot.”
Bao mentioned, “And that was before she received the super-soldier serum. So, we both know she has got your number.”
Revy turned back to Bao, as she stated, “Okay. You have a point there. But, does she know who you are?”
Bao smirked, as she said, “Yep. And my love life has never been better.”
Revy replied, “Glad to hear it. Because we are planning on staying.”
Bao dropped her smirk, as she inquired, “What do you mean?”
It was Revy's turned to smirk, as she answered, “Now, that we know our favorite bartender is here, in this town. Along with a number of our friends setting up shop here, we decided to spend some more time in this town.”
Lotton stated, “We got our suites back at the Devil's Hotel. Or, in some cases, larger suites.”
Revy said, “Yes. And when we are not back at our homes, we are going to be here. And with the luxury of time dilation, for you, and everyone else in this reality, we will only be gone for a few minutes.” Revy continued, in an evil tone of voice, “We are planning on coming here almost every night.”
Bao flatly stated, “Hold it, Revy. I can't afford you, and the maids here, wrecking the bar regularly. I didn't tell anyone who I was, specifically to avoid this situation. Because I cannot afford your mayhem.”
Dutch stood up. She then walked up to the bartender, to where the two of them were across the counter from each other.
Dutch then pulled out from her green flack jacket, a large gold bar, and she set it on the counter, across from Bao. She casually stated, “I believe a few of these, every so often, will cover the bar tab, and any damages we may create while here.”
Bao looked down at the large gold bar on the bar counter in front of her. She quickly calmed down, as she looked back up at Dutch, as she cracked a grin. She calmly said, “With a regular payments like that. You can wreck by bar once a week. But, no more than once a week.”
Dutch returned Bao's smile, as she casually responded, “Glad to hear it.” She then turned, and walked back over to her seat. With her looking back at Bao, as she sat down.
With Dutch settled back in her seat, Bao requested, “Still, just don't hurt any of my other customers, nor myself.”
Revy stated, “Deal.”
Bao said, “Then, I think this is the start of a good relationship between all of us. Now, give me a few minutes to get your drinks ready.'
Bao saw the other women smile towards her, which held her relax some, as she did her job.
Bao turned around and began preparing everyone's drinks, as she reluctantly thought, 'Well, there goes my quiet life... It was nice while it lasted. Melanie is going to love hearing this. And I know what I am getting Pedro for Christmas. Antacid tablets. A years supply. At least. Because he is going to need them, with some many Roanapur badasses deciding to stay here.'
Bao soon filled her current customers' orders. With those in the room, including Bao, having a pleasant time, as they talked and drank.
To be continued.
Badasses Of the Multiverse Book 5: “The Gambling Man.”
Volume 3: “Dynasty.”
Chapter 07: “The Beats and Skips of Time, Space, and Realities.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, Lee's Reality. Date, around month and a half after Lee returned to her reality. Location, the penthouse apartment of Daiyu Palace Casino. Time, mid-morning.
In the last month and a week, things had settled down in the island city of De La Plata Podrido, while winter was in full swing.
It was eight forty-six AM, in the middle of the morning, on a sunny day.
At the moment, the three residents of the penthouse apartment were having breakfast, in the apartment dining room.
The breakfast they had ordered, from the kitchen on the first floor, had been brought and delivered to them, ten minutes, beforehand.
The table they were sitting at was a rectangular table. With River sitting at one far end, and Chang at the other. Lee sat in the middle, with River to her right, and Chang to her left.
Chang was dressed in his usual business attire. While River and Lee were dress casually.
River was wearing a red, short sleeved blouse, that matched her hair. And a brown long skirt.
Lee was wearing some new clothing that River had tailored for her, that was based on her Chinese amazon clothing. The clothing was of brightly colored shirt and pants. Though, due to her slightly enlarged stomach. Which, which given she was presently two months and a week pregnant, with twins, had increased by a few inches. She had to let her belt out a few notches. Still, her stomach was barely noticeable under her clothing.
This was due to Lee performing a daily exercise regiment in the employee gym downstairs, along with being careful on the amount of foods, and what type of foods, she ate.
The exercise schedule, and dietary lists, were designed by Simon, River's brother, and casino doctor, So, except for her stomach, Lee was able to maintain her figure.
Currently, the three adult lovers were having a discussion on various cultures.
After taking a sip from his glass of orange juice, and setting it back down. Chang commented, “Honestly Lee. From a cultural standpoint, we have very little in common.”
Lee responded, “Actually, that is not exactly true. While you are chinese, and I am a caucasian american. Thus, not blood related. Our native cultures are cousins.”
Chang requested, with a bit of interest in his voice, “This, I would like you to explain?”
Lee stated, “You are from Hong Kong, at a time when it was a British colony. While my culture was originally a set of British colonies that successfully broke away. The British influence still shows in both our cultures, and how we both look at the world.”
There was silence for a few seconds. Chang then responded, “You're right. I can see what you are talking about.”
Lee said, “Yes. We both admire success and wealth. And though not necessarily civility, we both attempt to keep a measure of integrity in what we do.”
Chang replied, “Yes. I guess we do have a few things in common.”
River just smiled, while she watched, and listened, as her two lovers realized they had more in common than they previously realized.
Lee commented, “And speaking of cultures, the Christmas and the New Years parties, a few days ago, were great.”
Chang replied, “Yes. It was fun inviting everyone to both those parties.”
River stated, “I am honestly surprised the two individuals that were the most fun at those two parties, while drunk, were Bao and Melanie.”
Lee pointed out, “Yes. When you have to take into account they are bartenders. They rarely get the chance to drink, and cut loose.”
River agreed, “Very true.”
Chang casually remarked, “I am just surprised you both stopped those two before they stripped themselves nude.”
Lee teased, “You always have to save something for the next party.”
Chang chuckled a little at Lee's comment.
Lee commented, “Speaking of cutting loose. I was wondering. I never wrote this answer. But, I wanted to know. Does fermented soybeans effect you both and the Serenity crew?”
Chang answered, “Yes. And it effects us in both forms. We found that out the hard way when. During a vacation. In the Cowboy Bebop Reality. When River and I decided to just have a quite holiday, for just the two of us, on Ganymede. The hotel staff brought us a Korean dish, with fermented soybean paste mixed in the dip for the appetizers... Let us just say it turned into an all night affair.”
Lee was polite enough to refrain from responding in a humorous fashion towards Chang's comments.
Meanwhile, River smiled, as she snicker. She mentioned, “At the time, I was the guy and Chang was the girl.”
Chang stated, “Though, we did have the sense to realize what was happening. And we were able to swap genders, only to find that it didn't turn off the effects, and we just continued like animals for several hours. While occasionally swapping genders. We were attracted to each other, no matter which gender we, were at the time.”
“This is one of the reasons I had fermented soybeans banned from the casino menus and food. We also warned the others that soybeans work in both forms. And while, I think the crew would find it funny. I believe Mal might kill me if that happened to him. And if the girls at the Devil's Hotel were involved, none of us would survive the aftermath.”
Lee calmly replied, “I fully agree.”
River said, “Still, it was fun. And no harm was done.”
Chang sheepishly admitted, “Though, neither of us were about to sit properly, nor stand straight, the day after.”
Lee found she could not help but giggle a little at Chang's comment.
River commented, “I still say it was worth it. And onto another matter. I would like to know, Lee. Speaking of gifts and fun, did you sent that gift, you were talking to me about, to your family?”
Lee forced herself to calm down, as she said, “Yes. I did.”
Chang questioned, “What gift?”
Lee answered, “I used a reality device to teleport in the earlier evening, on Christmas Eve, to the front doorstep of my family's home. I left a small package, at the doorstep. I knocked on the door, and teleported to a hiding place nearby. I then watch them pick up the package.”
“In the package was a letter from me, in english, stating I was fine. It is in my hand writing, so they know it is from me. Though, I didn't tell them what was going on. They don't have a clue I am now a woman now. Nor, pregnant with twins.”
“But, to help them, and allay their fears about me, I included two of the gold bars you two gave me. If they are intelligent, and follow my instructions, concerning how they use that gold, all their debts are now paid off. With some extra gold left for a rainy day.”
Chang complimented, “Those were nice gifts.”
Lee mentioned, “Thank you. I even gave some gifts to my amazon friends. Even though it was nowhere near Christmas for them, at the time I came to visit them.”
Chang asked, “And those gifts were?”
Lee stated, “I bought them some tasty, though not very expensive, bottles of wine.”
Chang complimented, “That is an intelligent choice. Sometimes the cheaper stuff. Like a Jack and cola. Are better than the expensive drinks.”
Lee replied, “I agree.”
River inquired, “So, are you ever going to formally visit your family?”
Lee stated, “Someday. After the heat dies down. Maybe two or three years from now. Local time. But, I do keep tabs on them, to make sure they are all doing okay. And they are. And I will give them updates and gifts, to let them know I am alive, and in good health. And before either of you ask, even as a younger woman, proving who I am to them will not be difficult, when compared to some of the stuff I pulled off on this island.”
Chang commented, “That is an understatement.”
River responded, “Those are nice plans. But, what if something happens to them in the meantime?”
Lee answered, “I use the reality device to time travel back, so I can either be able to save them, or at least see them and settle things before they die.”
River questioned, “But, what about a paradox?”
Lee answered, “I have learned there are two thinks about time travel. What actually happens. And what is perceived to have happened.”
Chang guessed, “Like the time travel movie, Millennium?”
Lee said, “Exactly.”
River commented, “I apologize. But, I have not seen that movie.”
Chang explained, “It is a good movie. We will show it to you, later. But, the jest of the movie is that time travelers from the future, go into the past, on airplanes that are about to crash. They then swap those that are suppose to die with fake bodies. And bring those people to the future. It seems to work well for the most part, until the time travelers accidentally leave their technology behind.”
River inquired, “Okay. But, what about the paradoxes we almost had?”
Lee stated, “Simple. We are trying to change the perception of time, and what happened. If we had just change what happened, while making it appear as if nothing happened, then the paradox would not happen.”
River complimented, “That is a brilliant, and insightful temporal loophole you have pointed out.”
Lee replied, “Coming from you. That is a compliment.”
River warmly smiled toward Lee, as she said, “Thank you, Lee.”
Chang commented, “By the way, I did watch that series that you mentioned to the others. The title was, Breaking Bad.”
Lee questioned, “Now, that is an interesting series. What did you think of it?”
Chang said, “I found it interesting.”
River commented, “I saw that series, as well. When it comes to evil, that series does it well.”
Chang rhetorically asked, “Who knew that you could take a chemistry teacher and turn him into such a terror?”
Lee countered, “Or, a take a salary man into a force respected by all?”
River spoke up, “Or, a writer that can play everyone like a harp?”
Lee let out a laugh.
Chang grinned, as he playfully complimented, “Touche, to both of you.”
River and Lee said, in unison, “Thank you.”
River stated, “On the matter of series, I must say. That climax and ending of the final episode of the Live Action Black Lagoon series was awesome.”
Lee agreed, “Yes. It was.”
Chang commented, “I am glad I got a copy of that series, after I first heard about it.”
Lee said, “Yea. It was one of the good things from my little chase across Mars.
River replied, “Yes. It is.”
Lee commented, “But, that was a long series.”
River agreed, “I know. Twenty, twenty-six episode, seasons. With each episode being forty minutes long. Along with twelve full length movies. We had to do marathon sessions, at night. In either this living room here, or in the private theater, to watch it all. But, it was worth it.”
Lee said, “I am glad we decided to watch it in english.”
Chang stated, “I was fine with that. And considering that series was a counterpart to my own home reality, I found it an entertaining, and insightful viewing experience.”
River said, “Yes. Also, I am glad I watched the anime, and manga of your series, first. Before we watched the live action series. And I must say, you were cool in the anime, Chang.”
Chang smiled, as he responded, “Yes. I was. But, that was because I realized I was in a fiction world. And I was playing to the audience. Lee was right about that.”
Lee replied, “Thanks.”
Chang mentioned, “I even knew about the Black Lagoon bikini and R magazines, along with Tex-Mex. Long before any of the others did. Except for River, whom read about those items, from my mind.”
River said, “I know better than to mention it to the others. It would lead to nothing but trouble.”
Chang stated, “Exactly. And like Akira and her family, there was no point in telling the others, because no good would come of it. Still, that was a good joke you pulled on the others, by mentioning Tex-Mex.”
Lee casually said, “It's a gift.”
Chang stated, “I know... Now, let us move onto some business dealing with the casino, itself. While the casino is doing fine. I have been thinking of what performances I can bring to this casino. Gambling provides a lot of the income, but performances can pad the revenue stream we receive. So, I would like opinions, on this, from both of you.”
Lee inquired, “Are we talking like stunt performances, outside? Like Arcee occasionally does, in her motorcycle mode? Or, story and singing performances, for the stage theater you built inside the casino?”
Chang answered, “I was talking about stage performances. The parking lot acts have been no problem. Actually, they have been easier, right now. During the winter. Which performances are drawn to the slightly warmer climate, than the cities up north. Like Vegas, and Reno. But, getting a stage performance for a play, or even just a singer to come, is difficult...” He voice took on a more sarcastic tone, as he continued, “No one seems to trust me.”
Lee replied, “Don't worry about it. They will come eventually.”
Chang agreed, “You are probably right. But, what will we do in the meantime?”
River suggested, “How about we put on a production ourselves?”
Lee complimented, “Good idea, River.”
Chang inquired, “What are you thinking of, River?”
River said, “Well, we need to do something that will be an attention getter. So, let us produce a stage performance that using songs and dancing.”
Everyone was quiet for a few seconds. Chang then said, “Yes... That could work... That could work well for us. Do you mind if I pick the play?”
River replied, “Go ahead.”
Lee had a bad feeling, as she questioned, “Dare I ask what play you have in mind?”
Chang's lips curled into a wicked grin, as he teased, “Oh dare. Dare. I say to you, dare.”
Lee pushed down her bad feelings, as she playfully responded, “Okay. I'll bite. What play?”
Chang maintained his smirk, as he casually answered, “The Rocky Horror Picture Show.”
Lee's jaw dropped. And her reactions made River and Chang lightly laugh for a few seconds.
As Lee collected herself, she asked, “Not to sound hypocritical. But, what about copyright licensing?”
Chang and River laughed, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, Chang said, “We're criminals. So, what does it matter? Besides, what I am suggesting would be fun. Especially, if we get the girls at the Devil's Hotel, along with those here, at the casino. And even Eda, and Yolanda, on board.”
Lee hesitantly stated, “Chang, while admittedly, your sense of fun, no matter how twisted and sexual, is very enjoyable. But, for us, of all people to do this, to put on a stage version of the Rocky Horror Picture Show, is wrong on so many levels.”
Chang questioned, “So, I take it you do not like the movie?”
Lee casually admitted, “No. I didn't like movie for a couple of reasons. Including improper use of terminology. Do you really want to dress up, in drag, like Tim Curry did in that movie?”
Chang let out a laugh. He then responded, “Of course. I was a ham long before you wrote about my hamminess. Some of the stuff I could tell you about my youth would shock you to the core.”
Lee stated, “I am sure. I am a Tim Curry fan, as well. But, I never wanted to dress in that outfit, because I knew I would look bad in it... Well, I would look good in that outfit, now. At least for the next few months, before my pregnancy really starts to show.”
Lee put her right hand under the table, and against the slight bump on her stomach.
Chang inquired, “Why don't you like that movie? It is just really funny, campy movie.”
Lee turned to River, as she asked the other woman, “River, have you seen that movie?”
River cheeks blushed, as she answered, “Yes.”
Lee turned to Chang, as she answered, “Chang, to answer your question. There are two important reasons I don't like that movie. First, is for technical reasons. Tim Curry was brilliant as the villain. Some of the songs had a catchy tune. Time Warp Twist is a classic.”
“It is always fun to watch Meatloaf sing on screen. I know for a fact that song, Hot Patootie, Meatloaf sang in the movie, is hard to sing in sync, with the music, while successfully saying all the words...”
“While I have been a Meatloaf fan for a year. During the timeloop, when I was learning to sing, I became a big Meatloaf fan. A lot of his later songs touch my soul. Also, his songs are some of the few old school style rock songs that a man without a great melody style voice can sing without it sounding off. He singing chops comes from pure willpower and skill.'
'Still, some of the other casting just was not up to par. As in casting Susan Sarandon as the young, pure, virgin, did not work. And that made the movie difficult to watch on a few levels.”
Chang conceded, “You have a point there. And the other reasons you don't like the movie?”
Lee stated, in a serious tone of voice, “I will level with you, Chang. Since you let me into your home, and we have been sharing a bed together, for a few months. I should have told you this sure. The subject just didn't come up, until now. And I apologize for not telling you sooner. Though, keep this to yourself. I find the movie somewhat offensive because I am a male to female transsexual.”
Lee's bluntness caught Chang flatfooted, as he asked, “You are?... Okay, that explains a lot.”
Lee turned to River, as she thanked her, “Thank you River for keeping my secret.”
River smiled, as she replied, “No problem. We all have our secrets. And I try to keep the secrets of those I learn about from others.”
Chang looked over at River, as he asked, “You knew.”
Lee answered for River, “Yea. She knew. Remember, she's a telepath. And as a guy, she spent several months with me. She probably read all sorts of things from my mind.”
River commented, “By the way, Lee, thanks for not writing down some of your more... Interesting sexual fantasies.”
Lee responded, “There are some doors that should remain closed.”
Chang stated, “Lee, you must love being a fully functional woman, and a pregnant mother to be.”
Lee smiled, as she said, “More so than I probably should.” She dropped her smile, as she continued, “Listen, Chang and River, since we are all sleeping together, I will let you in on some of my berserk buttons dealing with such issues for me. Do not make fun of transsexuals, the transgendered, nor the intersex in front of me. Given my admitted insanity and creativity, and the time I spent training in both the timeloop and the Chinese Amazons, I am likely more dangerous and crazier than Revy. The only reason I backed down from Revy at their island was that she was tougher than I expected, and she had guns. While I did not.”
River commented, “Well, you are almost as crazy as I can be. And while, I could still beat you, I admit that you might have done better against Revy, if you were not upset, and then surprised that Revy took the full force of your punch, without moving.”
Lee replied, “Correct.”
Chang thought, 'Now, coming from River, that is a compliment. Best not to piss either of these girls off.'
River stated, “Thank you, Chang. You can be a pretty crazy chick yourself, when you want too. Hehehehe... Please continue, Lee.”
Lee went onto say, “Alright. While talking about the Rocky Horror Show is fine with me, do not mention to me about any other drag, nor transgendered based series, or movies, unless outright physical, or mental gender bending is addressed within the plot. Do not mention the movie, Priscilla Queen of the Desert, to me. Barring documentaries, should someone talk to me about any TV shows featuring drag queens, I may feel the desire to strangle that person. The question on if I actually do so depends on how much I like that person. And the only things I have to say about the worst of the TV and radio shock jock talk shows could be used against me in a court of law.”
Chang calmly commented, “That is all perfectly understandable.” He mentally reflected, 'We all have our little problems. And it is good than I now know what mental buttons to avoid with you, Lee.'
River stated, “Well Lee. There is one thing. You are not a transsexual anymore. Now, you are fully a woman. Not only that, you are pregnant, and you actually lived an entire childhood again, as a girl. And from what you told me, and what I read from your mind, it was a good childhood.”
Lee turned to River, as she stated, “River, I am a transsexual. And I will be one for the rest of my life. But, I got everything I wanted. So, I am not complaining.” Lee turned to Chang, “Now, you want my help with this production. I will help. But, I get a role in this play. Don't worry, it is not a lead. There is a bit part the only I, and one other I know, in the city, that can pull the part I am talking about.”
Chang requested, with interest evident in his voice, “Okay, Lee. What do you have in mind?”
Lee began, “First, we pay those that work on this, very well. Ourselves included.”
Chang replied, “Of course.”
Lee said, “And we need to work on the production side. Most people don't realize that what happens behind the scene is more important than the performance itself. I learned a lot about putting performances together in the time loop. That is how I got to become the life of the party.”
Chang stated, “Yes. Such experience might come in handy. Please continue.”
Lee commented, “Okay. The three of us are the producers.”
Chang said, “Of course.”
River rhetorically replied, “Why not?”
Lee continued, “And for behind the scenes, I would guess the Bebop and Serenity crews. They would likely enjoy working in that setting. I suggest Inara handled the clothing, makeup, and set design. And Faye has a talent for such things, as well. So, if she wants, Faye can assist. Or, if Inara declines, Faye is a good back up, on those matters.”
“Kaylee is a skilled engineer. With a little experience and know how, she can handle the backstage rigging. Jayne, Zoe, and Mal can take directions on backstage work.”
“Scheduling can be worked around for those four. I know Kaylee is not that busy as the casino mechanic. This won't be a problem for her And security can handle normal issue, as long as those three are kept up to date, every few hours.”
“Also, we can have others in the casino workforce help, on a voluntary basis. Jetta and Spike have other commitments. Such as being Pit Boss. And for Spike, taking care of Julia. But, they can assist if they want. Unfortunately, Simon is still our doctor, in the casino. So, he will not have that much time to get involved.”
River inquired, “It is okay. My brother will understand. So, who do you have in mind to direct?”
Lee answered, “I am thinking of calling Lori, Ed, Stan, and Lewis to handle the directing. I believe they will all say, yes.”
River giggled, She then said, “With Ed and Bob... I mean Lori, directing, this should be a fun train wreck to watch.”
Lee winked at River, as she commented, “Actually, trains wrecks. We have enough people for two full casts and crew. So, we can show these back to back plays. Twice a day. And make some money, without wearing everyone out. If we are going to cross this line, then let us do it twice.”
Chang complimented, “Nice thinking. Keep going. You know all of us, so I want to know who you would pick for the roles?”
Lee admitted, “With me being pregnant I would be a hypocrite if I didn't offer the other girls we know that are pregnant roles, as well. Still, B and Balalaika are too far along to make it workable right now. And I get the feeling that both of them are not the type to want a role in a play such as this. Though, pregnant, or not, I would pay money to see both of them in the Doctor Furter outfit. The sheer audacity of them in such a getup would be worth the price of admission, alone.”
Chang and River both laughed, for several seconds, from Lee's comment.
As they calmed down, Chang stated, “No arguments there.”
River begged, “Lee, continue with your insanity.” She licked her lips, as she said, “It's turning me on.”
Lee turned to River, as she commented, “We will do that later, River.” Lee turned to Chang, while she said, “I suggest we sent free ticket passes, with free accommodations and food to Balalaika, B, the other members of Hotel Moscow, Roberta, Fabiola, Garcia. Along, with opening tickets for Melanie and Bao. Except for the last two, none of them have lodgings here. And I think they would hate to not be invited to these epic train wrecks of comedy.”
Chang nodded twice, as he agreed, “Good idea. And giving them all a good a laugh is a wise idea.”
Lee said, “In all honesty, Aeryn would likely not want to be part of the play itself. But, we can offer her a role, or some backstage job, if she wants. Otherwise, we will just give her a free ticket pass, as well. Now, onto the main casts.”
“The only two people I know of with the personalities, and general all around niceness that could play Janet Weiss, the heroine, are respectively Rock and Benny.”
Chang asked, “But, who would play Brad Majors against them? I would think we would be casting the men as men, and the women as women in these plays? And either Rock and Benny playing Brad with some instant spring of drowned man.”
Lee commented, “Revy and Janet will be play Brad, towards their respective lovers.”
Chang pointed, “Though, I don't think Revy would mind playing as a man, I think Janet would decline.”
Lee smirked towards Chang in a manner he had seen Rock do when he was being devious. Lee stated, “That is the thing. If we are going to make this work. We are going to have to come from the, crazy enough to work, angle. To that end, we do an all female cast, even the male roles. Even thought some of the women, such as myself, you, and the others, were originally men.”
Chang rugged his chin, with his right hand, as he wondered out loud, “A drag queen stage performance, from an all female cast, with some of the cast use to be men. With some of those previous men, and a few of those originally women, also pregnant. You are right. That is crazy enough to work. So, who will be playing Doctor Furter?”
Lee stated, “In the first cast, you of course, as a woman. You already stated you want the role.”
Chang agreed, “Yes. I do. That love scene between me and Revy in the play would be interesting. Especially as girls.”
River openly chirped at Chang's thoughts, “Nice fantasizing, Chang. Please continue.”
Chang replied, “Thanks, River. So, who would you cast as Doctor Furter, in the second cast?”
Lee answered, “Dutch. She would do it for just shits and giggles.”
Chang replied, “You got that right. And it is no secret that Dutch and Janet have been intimate with each other, and Benny, in a threesome. So, the love scene would not be a problem. Who is next?”
Lee said, “For the narrators. I have some ideas. I suggest for the first cast, we ask Annie for the role as narrator. For the second cast, we invite Arcee as the narrator. She can do it off stage, and it will allow her to be a part of this without revealing herself to the public.”
River complimented, “That is nice of you.”
Lee commented, “I know. Also, if Arcee wants to do so. She can play the motorbike that Eddie roles in on. If she gets tired of doing so, we can substitute other motorbikes.”
Chang said, “That is a good idea, as well. On that point, who is going to play Eddie? It is not that big a role. Though, it requires some really good singing skills.”
Lee answered, “I am. I want to be part of the first cast as Eddie. In the time loop, I spent around two years, on and off again learning how to sing. Including learning to sing the song, Hot Patootie, in sync, in tune, and on key. Along with my knowledge, language, and combat abilities, I still retain my musical and art skills. I can play the instruments I learned fairly well. And read sheet music. As I said, I am the only one of two people I know, in the city that can pull off that talent.”
Chang commented, “You have a point there. The role is yours. I guess Sawyer is being cast as the second Eddie?”
Lee pointed out, “No. Sawyer will not get that role. Sawyer can sing. She can sing very well. She is the one who taught me the most about singing, and dancing. But, this song requires real understanding of classic rock tempo that she does not likely have good experience with. I had to teach myself how to sing that song. Don't worry, I have a role for Sawyer, that she will like.”
“The person I have in mind for Eddie, in the second cast, is Ranma. Ranma was a rock and roll singer in the band Koko, in my stories. She still has those skills. And Ranma is still arrogant enough to want to show off at anything she can do well. Singing is one of those skills. And she really gets to show her singing skills off. The role as Eddie, singing, Hot Patootie, would be just too much a challenge for her not to accept.”
Chang responded, “Okay. But, I don't understand where you originally came up with her singer from? And a female rock singer, at that?”
Lee said, “Oh, that was simple. I just treated those Ranma OVA opening and ending songs with Ranma and her for female friends singing together, in a band, as canon for right after their series end. Once I did that, the logical conclusions to the plot and resolutions for those characters tied up well.”
Chang commented, “Oh yea. I remember that in your stories.”
Lee replied, “Yes. From what I recall, that is how and why I set up that plot line that way.”
River stated, “This is why I like you, Lee. You are so creative in your insanity.”
Lee said, “Thank you. And I am just getting started. The next role will be the Criminologist. In the first cast, I think we should offer the role to Sawyer. In the second cast, I suggest Shenhua. They would likely get a kick out of playing cops for once. For Doctor Scott, in the first cast I suggest Lotton. In the second cast, the role of Doctor Scott would be Violin.”
“Lotton, I know will go for the role. Given Violin has been a fan of ham, in literally two lifetimes, she will want to be a part of this. And given Doctor Scott is not one of the main characters, there is not much work for them. And most of Doctor Scott's lines very hammy, the role would be right up Lotton and Violin sense of tastes.”
Chang stated, “I agree. Lotton playing against me would be fun. And seeing Dutch and Violin trade hammy lines with each other would be worth watching. Sawyer and Shenhua would probably get a kick out of playing the police for once. What about Riff Raff and Magenta?”
Lee answered, “For the first cast, we offer the roles of Riff Raff and Magenta to Eda and Yolanda. They can decide which role plays they want to play. Hell, as far as I am concerned, they can swap roles every other performance.”
Chang pointed out, “Okay. But, why would they want the roles in the first place?”
Lee playfully answered, “Because, you will be playing Doctor Furter in the first cast, and those two get to pretend to kill you on stage. Night after night.”
River let out a laugh.
Chang could not help but smile, as he got Lee's joke. He stated, “Good point. We will just make sure they are no really armed at the time. And the second cast?”
Lee responded, “Akira and Natsuru. Same deal. They can pick which one they want to play. And even take turns. They are both fans of hamminess. Also, Lotton, Shenhua, Akira, Natsuru, Eda, Yolanda, Sawyer, and Violin will train as stand ins for the other roles, in case one of the others cannot fill their role. We will also have the teenagers work a stand in, in case they want to preform as well. As long as they can do a good job, they can all take turns and switch different roles.”
River commented, “That will actually keep things fresh.”
Lee said, “That is true. We will work out which one will practice which role as a stand in. So, there is no serious overlapping.”
Chang inquired, “And what about the teenage girls. When they are not standing in, as a substitute?”
Lee answered, “We are going to need some extras, either way. For this place. So, the teenage girls can be divided up and become the dancing extras for the performances for both casts. Eight teenagers means four dancers per cast. Though, the teenagers can decide which of them wants to play Columbia. Or, they can take turns, like all the other roles.”
“Now, barring financial matters. Including, advertisements. Along, with obtaining stage props and costumes. Which I know a good costume store in town. That should do it for the production side. Now, all that is needed is for the roles and staff to be filled. With rehearsals and work on the backstage being schedules and started.”
River said, “Sounds like a solid plan.”
Chang stated, “I agree. The question is who is going to ask who, to convince them to help?”
Lee inquired, “Well, I am sure a good pay check will help.”
Chang agreed, “True.”
Lee commented, “As long as they are paid well, and the idea is pitched, by the right person, in the right way, in the right setting, they will likely agree to the jobs.”
River asked, “So, who is going to ask who?”
Lee answered, “I will handle the Lowe family. They like me. Also, I will ask Ranma. Akira, Natsuru, Violin, Aeryn, Bao, and Melanie. River, you can handle the Serenity crew. Chang, you can handle the Bebop crew, Balalaika, B, Hotel Moscow, the Lovelace household, and the Lagoon parents. Once we get them all on board, we will ask their kids. At that point, it should almost all fall into place.”
“Also Chang, you are good with handling the money and promotion. So, no problem there.”
Chang complimented, “Nice planning. Now, we just have to organize.”
River suggested, “I like it. We need to take the rest of the day to plan this. Then, once we have it all worked out, tomorrow, or the day after, we will start inviting people.”
Chang agreed, “Good idea, River.”
Lee responded, “I am with you on that, River.”
The three of them then spent the rest of their breakfast making plans for throwing these crazy stage performances. And over the coarse of the day, during Chang's breaks. The three lovers work on the details of their planning. By the time evening rolled around, they had finished their plan. And they were ready to implement their plan, the next morning.
(_)
The next day, Chang, River, and Lee implemented their plan. They invited, both for the cast, crew, and select viewers, for the state play
And Lee has been correct, everyone that was offered a job, took it. Even Aeryn agreed to help back stage. Save for Jetta and Spike, due to other commitments. But, they did later watch the shows.
To everyone's surprised Inara and Faye were really able to help with make up and costumes, with the actors enjoying their roles. Arcee was especially pleased to be cast as one of the narrators, and as the motorcycle in the to showings.
The eight teenage adults were able to divide themselves up to which of them were the dancers during the first showing, and which were dancers for the second showing. They decided to take turns, per showing, on who would play, Columbia.
For the first showing, Sarah, Molly, Yukio, Rebecca would play the dancers.
For the second showing, Kristina, Nodoka, Yurika, and Mikoto would play the dancers.
The Lowe family were good directors, along with the Lowe siblings helping Kaylee, Male, Zoe, and Jayne with the backstage rigging and set designs.
Materials for the play were not head to come by, and the agreed salary for the cast and crew was more than generous.
And after five days of rehearsals, everyone was ready.
Opening night was exactly one week, to the day, that Chang, River, and Lee sent out the invites.
Those invited, attended. And everyone had a good time.
The first showing was six PM, and the second showing nine PM. Both showings were standing room only.
Both showings went off without a hitch, and each performance received standing ovations, after the end of each show.
Due to advertising, and positive word of mouth, along with the initial showings, the subsequent showings were big sellers for the casino.
And after the few days, the cast start swapping the roles, with those they practices as stand in substitutes. Including, the teenage adults getting to play the leads a few times.
And due to their diligence in practicing, being not problems with the cast pulling this off.
With these swaps enticing those that came for the play, to come again, to see how the cast to do it, when they changed up roles. And the customers are impressed with the performances they saw, on their second viewing in the stage theater in the casino.
All in all, Chang's project was a success.
The shows ran twice a day, for around two weeks, before the last curtain call. And given the performances netted the casino a nice profit, along with the generous payments for the actors and crew, Chang included bonuses for those involved.
And everyone that participated agreed they would have to do this again, some time in the future.
(_)
The day after the final curtain call of the last show, it was noon in the dining room of the casino penthouse apartment. Chang, River, and Lee, were finishing lunch.
The three were dressed in their usual clothing, and they had been having a wonderful conversation, ranging a wide variety of topics.
Finally, River said, in a calm, sober tone of voice, “Lee, there is something we need to talk to you about.”
Lee realized by River's tone of voice meant that what she had to say was important.
Lee turned to River, as she asked, “What is it, River?
River carefully said, “First, the only reason we did not tell you sooner, and we waited to almost the last moment, was that it might have disrupted your performances on stage.”
Lee replied, “Okay. So, what is so important?”
River stated, “Well, our regular Lagoon bikini party is coming up. And Revy and her family stated that your invitation is mandatory. And, like the rest of us, you have to wear a two piece bikini when you attend.”
Lee could not believe what she heard, as she flatly responded, “Huh?”
Chang stated, “Don't play dumb, Lee. You must have known that the next time the Lagoon members had a such a party, that you would be made to attend.”
Lee turned to Chang, as she questioned, “And why didn't they tell me personally?”
River answered, “The others decided that it would be best if we were the ones that told you. And we were able to convince Revy not to parade you around everyone, when we get there.”
Lee turned to River, as she thought over what River said for a few seconds. She then replied, “Thank you. That would have made things worse.”
River said, “No problem. And the parties they hold after this will be voluntary for you to come. And I hope you do. We have fun at them. And the activities and games are quite entertaining. You were quite imaginative when you came up with the ideas for those parties.”
Chang commented, “That is the truth.”
Lee said, “Perhaps I will return.” She then looked down at herself, at her three month pregnant stomach, which was presently big enough to show under her tucked in shirt. She looked back up, as she continued, “But, with this stomach. I look to fat to wear a bikini.”
Chang pointed out, “Good one. But, we both know others can pulled it of. Such as Birdy.”
Lee groaned, as she remembers what she wrote. She conceded, “I am starting to regret writing those scenes, among the long list of other scenes.”
River mentioned, “Don't be regretful about including Birdy in those parties, when she was pregnant. And I can think of six others that will be there, whom are further along than you. So, you can do it, too.”
Lee said, in a defeated tone of voice, “Fine. Speaking of which, how many of those attending know who I am? For example, does Birdy know about me?”
River shrugged, as she answered, “Only those that are already informed. I doubt Birdy knows. And even if she did, she likely would not care.”
Lee replied, “I hope your right.”
River pointed out, “I have been right, so far. And when it comes to those at the party that don't know about you. You will be introduced as my and Chang's lover. And those in the loop know better than to talk about the matter.”
Lee asked, “Okay. Now, when are we going? You said it was short notice. So, I am guessing it is in a day, or two.”
River stated, “For us. We leave tomorrow. We will buy your clothing today. And we will leave in the morning. Around the time the rest of those at the hotel, that are invited, will be leaving. For everyone else, we will only be gone five minutes. For us, it will be around a week.”
“Ranma told me that those at the Devil's Hotel will leave around that time, as well. Though, they are going to arrive a day before us, so they can help set up for the party.”
“And for the reality we are going to. It will be a week after we left.”
Lee replied, “Nice. Now, where will I be staying?”
Chang spoke up, “In the room River and I stay in. We have a large king sized bed. Like the guestroom that Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma use.”
Lee commented, “That is big enough for the three of us. I wonder. Should we invite Bao and Melanie?”
River answered, “I already asked them. They declined. They don't want everyone to know who they are, nor where they are living.”
Lee stated, “That is wise of them.”
River said, “I agree. Those two prefer their privacy. And they seem to have turned out to be a cute couple.”
Lee commented, “I know. The last time I talked to them, they told me that Melanie moved in with Bao, at Bao's home.”
River replied, “That's nice.”
Lee asked, “I agree. So, when are we going shopping for my bikinis?”
River responded, “After lunch. Along with the bikinis for you. We will also buy some one piece swimsuits. I think reddish brown looks good on you.”
Lee agreed, “Yes. That skirt and jacket you picked out, is one of the best outfits I have, that looks good on me.”
River gave Lee a warm smile, as she stated, in a happy tone of voice, “Thank you. And look on the bright side. With the heated pools. Including in the one nearby, and downstairs, in back. You can you use your swimwear all year round.”
Lee cracked a grin, as she agreed, “You are right about that.”
River commented, “Thanks. And when you grown out of them, in a few months. And we will get you some more, when we shop for you next set of clothes. And when you drop our kids, we will replace those, as well.”
Lee said, “I look forward to it.”
River commented, “Of course. By then, we will have to get baby clothing for the children.”
Lee agreed, “Absolutely.”
Chang stated, “I hope you both have a good time shopping trip.”
Lee teased, “Why don't you come with us, as a woman?”
Chang casually answered, “I don't have the time. And I already have my clothing on hand. Also, before you ask. I find using reality devices in such a way, to be in two places at once, for just a simple shopping trip, to be undignified.”
Lee responded, “I agree. We will just show you my new outfits, later.”
Chang gave both River and Lee a lecherous grin, as he said, “We will have an entire week for you to do so.”
The three of them then finished their lunch.
Right after lunch, Chang went back to work, as River took Lee shopping for some bikinis, and other types of women's swimsuits. Which as an interesting experience for the two lovers, given the employees at the clothing stores, on the island, looked at them funny, when they ask for swimsuits in the middle of winter.
Though, they did find what they wanted, in Lee's sizes. And after they paid for the items, they returned to the casino penthouse with them, with no trouble at all.
(_)
The next morning, the three of them packed their luggage. The morning, when the three of them woke up, Chang was already a woman, from the activities the three women that evening. And Chang decided, that since they were heading to the bikini party that morning. She would not change back to male before they left.
With the three lovers getting cleaned up and ready to face the day, while all female.
The three of them were dressed normally, which was slightly humorous, given Chang was wearing her male clothing in her smaller female form. Though, River and Lee refrained from saying anything about it.
Each of them had a suitcase in one of their hands, as they stood close together.
With a suitcase handle in her left hand, in River's right hand, she used her reality device to take all three of them there. Though, Chang and Lee had spare reality devices, in case they needed them.
When they arrived, Lee saw from the angle of the sun in the sky, that is was around noon on Lagoon Island. And even though it was a sunny day, the temperature was just warm enough to offset the sea breeze, to make it comfortable for those barely wearing anything at all.
The three had teleported with in front of Lagoon Mansion, in the field.
Lee looked around and she saw several guests, wearing their usual clothing, had just arrived as well.
Lee then looked behind her, and in the grassy field, she saw further in the field, tables with food, drinks, plates, glasses, utensils, and napkins, on them. Along with tabled, with chairs for those that wish to see.
Lee looked back in front of the building, as she thought, 'This is just like what I wrote in my stories..”
River turned to Lee, as she stated, “Yes. It is. And it is going to be so much fun.”
Lee thought, 'I hope so.'
River said, “Good. Now, let's get inside, unpack, and get changed.”
Chang agreed, “Good idea.”
The three of them headed inside the home, through the open, front double-doors, along with several other guests, as they all went inside, to their assigned rooms.
(_)
A few hours later, the Lagoon bikini party was in full swing, on the grassy field, as Lee, River and Chang walked through the crowds of women and girls, that were in swimsuits.
The young children wore mostly one pieces, while the adult women wore bikini. A few of the adult women either had their tops off, or were completely nude. Some of the women were literally only wearing sunglasses and suntan lotion.
Lee, River, and a female Chang, were no exceptions.
Lee wore a modest bikini that River had picked out for her the previous day. The bikini was a reddish-brown two piece, with dark and red small leaf patterns on both pieces.
Though, due to wearing so little, the small pouch on Lee's stomach showed, much to her displeasure, for all to see.
River's bikini was a checkered, square pattern of royal blue and sky blue.
And Chang wore a skimpy golden yellow bikini, with black stripes. She also had on her sunglasses.
As they continued through the crowd, Lee saw groups of women both close to her, and in the distance. Also, she heard soft rock music playing from some speakers that were stationed under some nearby food tables. The volume was just loud enough to hear.
Still, wide through waded through the groups of women, River and Chang could tell that Lee was uncomfortable, as they walked to Lee's sides, to help her calm her nerves.
River was to Lee's right, Chang to her left.
River could sense how nervous Lee was. She stated, “Relax Lee. You will be fine.”
Lee admitted, “I will be honest. I have never being around so many people, while having so little clothing on.”
Chang commented, “You get use to it.”
Lee pointed out, “Let's be honest, Chang. You have always been a bit of exhibitionist.”
Chang shrugged, as she admitted, “True. And you have to be, to remain sane in situations like this.”
Lee rolled her eyes for a seconds. She then looked back in front of her, as she conceded, “You may have a point there.”
Just then, Lee noticed the three of them were walking towards two people.
While one of the two women was hard to see through the gaps in the crowd, the other towered over everyone else.
As they passed by the last two groups between the two individuals, and the three of them, River, Lee, and Chang, came to a stop, about six feet from Annie and Arcee, whom was in robot mode.
Annie wear a simple white bikini that cover her private areas, very well.
Annie and Arcee had been talking to each other
As the two woman turn to face the three newcomers, Arcee said, “Hello.”
Annie stated, “Nice to see you three.”
River replied, “Hi guys.”
Chang commented, “It is nice to see you too.”
Lee said, “It is good to see you both, as well.”
Annie stated, “I am surprised that you actually came, Lee.”
Lee calmly said, “I was not give much choice on the matter.”
River and Chang both gave mischievous grins.
Annie responded, “Well, don't worry. Anyone that gives you trouble will have to answer to us.”
Arcee calmly said, “Yes. They will.”
Lee kindly said, “Thank you, ladies.”
Arcee commented, “Also, it is good to see that both you and your children are doing fine.”
Annie said, “Yes. I sense everything is fine.”
Lee complimented, “Between you two, and Simon, I have nothing to worry about, when is comes to the my health, and the health of my children.”
Annie and Arcee giggled a little from Lee's comment, for a few seconds.
Lee asked, “By the way, where is Simon, and the others from the casino?”
Chang answered, “Mal stated they were first going to the pool and tennis court, in the back of the mansion.”
Lee raised an eyebrow, as she questioned, with slight disbelief in her voice, “The pool I can understand. But, tennis in this attire?”
River joked, “Well, they do wear shoes on the court. And you got to admit, it would definitely be an eye full.”
The other giggled a little at River's joke.
Arcee then said, “Thanks again for including us in that play. It was fun.”
Annie smiled towards River, Lee, and Chang.”
Chang said, “No problem, girls.”
River mentioned, “We talked about doing something similar, sometime in the future.”
Annie requested, in a happy tone of voice, “Let us know if you decide to do something like that again.”
River said, “We will.”
Lee then heard to her side, a woman's voice say, in a humorous tone, “We heard you were pregnant, Lee.”
Lee, and the others, turned to see Lotton, Sawyer, and Shenhua, standing about six feet from them.
The others could see they were in bikini, and that by the sizes of their stomachs, they were at least a month further along in pregnancies than Lee was.
Lotton had a smile on her lips, as she continued, “Welcome to the club.”
Lee casually replied, “Thank you.”
Shenhua asked, “So how far along are you?”
Lee answered, “Three months. And I was about to ask you three the same question.”
Sawyer said, “We are all four and a half months along...” She looked down at her own stomach. She then looked back up at the others, as her voice turned more chirped, “And loving every minute of it.”
Shenhua stated, “I wouldn't go that far.”
Lotton shrugged, as she said, “I am just okay with the situation.”
Lee happily inquired, “I am happy you are enjoying the experience. So, any problems with your pregnancies?”
Lotton and Sawyer shook their heads a couple of times, while Shenhua answered, “Barring the obvious. No.”
Lee commented, “Well, I am not looking forward to any back pains, as my pregnancy progresses.” She mentally added, 'Though, my magic ring will likely protect me from that.'
River quietly said, “You are likely right, Lee.”
Lee shrugged in River's direction.
Sawyer mentioned, “We talked to Revy and the others about that. They had no such problems. So, I guess that super-soldier serum has it perks.”
Chang agreed, “Yes. It clearly does.”
Sawyer said, “Well, we are going to get something to eat. Eating now for two now, times three.”
Everyone giggled a little at Sawyer's comment.
As they calmed down, Lotton mentioned, “And at least the morning sickness is gone and we can enjoy food. How about you, Lee?”
Lee answered, “Pretty much gone. Any weird food craving, for you guys, yet?”
Lotton joked, “Given what some of these two eat, it can be hard to tell.”
Lee let out a laugh. She then replied, “I understand.”
Lotton said, “Anyway, have a great day.”
Lee commented, “You too.”
Chang said, “Have a pleasant day.”
River stated, “We will talk later.”
Annie mentioned, “I am going to head over, and get something to eat, as well.”
Arcee shrugged, as she said, “I might as well join you.”
Sawyer offered, “We could use the company.”
Arcee warmly smiled in the direction of Sawyer, Lotton, and Shenhua.
Annie replied, “Thank you.”
Lotton, Sawyer, Shenhua, Annie, and Arcee turned, and walked over to a nearby food table.
Meanwhile, just as the Lee, River, and Chang, were about to continue on their way. From behind them, Lee heard a very familiar russian voice said, “Well, look who decided to join us.”
Lee, River, and Chang, turned around to see Balalaika and B standing a mere six feet from them. And their very pregnant stomachs showing.
B had a calm expression to her face, while Balalaika had an amused expression on her face.
Balalaika stated, “I am glad to see that you had the courage to show up, Lee.”
Lee sarcastically said, “I had too. I rarely get invited too parties.”
River and Chang stifled their giggles.
Balalaika cracked a grin at Lee's comment.
Lee asked, “So, how are you both doing?
B answered for her love, “Fine. You?”
Lee replied, “I'm doing okay.”
Balalaika stated, in a slightly amused tone of voice, “Now, to the obvious matter at hand. Or, should I say stomach? When I heard you were pregnant, Lee. I did find it somewhat poetic, and humorous. I mean, at least we planned our pregnancies.”
Lee casually stated, “This one was planned. Just not by me.”
River and Chang looked away from the two russians.
Balalaika noticed this. She turned back to Lee, as she said, in an even tone of voice, “That I had already surmised. The fact you are with these two can either mean you are very forgiving. Or, you know better than to jeopardize your good fortune.”
Lee admitted, “A bit of both, actually.”
Lee then looked over at B, with a stern look.
B sighed, as she thought, 'I see Lee has caught onto some of the more subtle tactics that women use to get their way.' B then noticed River looking at her, with a small grin on her lips. B continued her thoughts, 'And of course, you're reading my mind. Well, I might as well the truth, to ease everyone's mood, a bit.'
B stated, “Just be happy she is in a good mood.”
Lee flatly asked, “Any mood swing problems?”
B answered, “Fortunately, none, for either of us. But, we have to piss every few hours. Though, that is to be expected.”
Lee replied, “Of course.”
Balalaika said, “You know, Lee. If you were not in the same position as us. I might take offense to your question.”
Lee looked over at Balalaika, as she said, “I am just gauging what I need to expect, when I reach that point you are at.”
Balalaika replied, “Fair enough.”
Chang casually asked, “By the way, how far along are you two. Time dilation, between realities can make it difficult to tell.”
B answered, “Around seven months.”
Balalaika teased, “You really show try this, Chang. It is an... Interesting experience.”
Chang was caught speechless by Balalaika suggestion, as River commented, “We have talked about it. But, we decided to wait and see how out my and Lee's twins turn out.”
Balalaika agreed, “That would likely be a good idea. Now, as much as I would like to tease poor Lee for hours on end...”
Lee visibly relaxed.
Balalaika continued, “Though, we will have plenty of time for that in the coming days.”
Lee stiffened, much to the amusement of Balalaika.
Balalaika noticed Lee's demeanor, as she went onto say, “But, B and I would like to talk to Chang, in private, on a few matters.”
Chang looked over at River, than to Lee. She then turned back to look at the two russians, as she stated, “As long as it is fine with River and Lee.”
River said, “Go ahead. We will be fine.”
Lee commented, “We will meet back up with each other, later.”
Chang said, “Okay. Let's go talk.”
Lee and River watched as Chang, B, and Balalaika walked away from them, and the crowd, as they headed for the shore to the bay of the island.
The three others passed through the crowd, and they were soon out of sight from River and Lee's gazes.
River turned to Lee, as she suggested, “Let's walk this way.”
Lee looked over at River, as she replied, “Okay. Lead the way.”
River turned to her right, in another direction, as she lead Lee through the crowd of women.
Less than a minute later worth of walking, Lee and River walked through the crowd, until they saw Aeryn and Violin standing right in front of them.
Lee also noticed Violin's rounded stomach, due to her pregnancy.
Violin smiled at River and Lee, as she welcomed them, in a slightly excited tone of voice, “Hi River. Hi Lee.”
River said, “Hi Guys.”
Lee replied, “Hello Violin. Hello Aeryn.”
Lee noticed Aeryn look down at Lee's slightly enlarged stomach.
Aeryn then looked back up at Lee's face, with a mischievous smile on her lips.
She said, “Well Lee, isn't this a surprise.”
Violin commented, “Why I have seen you at the stage rehearsals and performances, I really have had a chance to talk to you, in a while. And it seems that pregnancy agrees with you, Lee.”
Lee teased, “You are one to talk. And you are right, we have had a chance to talk. So, how far along are you?”
Violin answered, “Five and a half months. And you?”
Lee happily replied, “Three months.”
Violin questioned, “Can you feel you babies moved, yet.”
Lee replied, “No. How is it with you?”
Violin flatly commented, “Feeling kicks from the inside can get old real fast.”
Lee giggled at little at Violin's comment.
Aeryn calmly stated, “This is something I do not understand about human women.” She mentally added, 'And even those women that use to be men.'
Aeryn noticed River snort. She ignored River, as she verbally continued, “How you can be happy about being incapacitated for such an extended period of time?”
Lee responded, “I would believe saying we are incapacitated is going a bit far. I mean, look at how many people you killed, while you went through labor and birth.”
Aeryn rolled her eyes, as Violin and River giggled a little.
Aeryn then looked back at Lee, while Violin and River calmed down.
Violin turned to Aeryn as she commented, “She's right, dear.” She then turned back to look at Lee and River.
Lee stated, “It is more of a culture issue, than anything else. And if you don't count the stasis, I believe you spent most of your active pregnancy, while you carried Little D, in labor. You really didn't have the time to enjoy your pregnancy.”
Aeryn silently shrugged, in response to Lee's comment.
Lee continued, “And there are some benefits to being pregnant. The time a mother is pregnant with her child, is also a time she can emotionally bond with her child. Even before the child is born. I am sure River will confirm this.”
River looked over at Lee. She looked back over at Aeryn, and Violin, she as commented, “From the thoughts I have read from other mothers, she is right.”
Aeryn carefully said, “I will consider what you have to say.”
Violin then spotted two people in the crowd, about twenty feet away, to her and Aeryn's left, and Lee and River's right. She continued to look in that direction, as she said, “Hey, is that Eda and Yolanda over there?”
Aeryn, Lee, and River turned to look in the direction that Violin was looking.
Lee calmly said, “Yes. That is them.”
Violin suggested, “Let's go say, hi, to them.”
River agreed, “Good idea.”
Aeryn dispassionately said, “We might as well.”
Lee requested, “Say hi to them, for me.”
River turned to Lee, as she asked, “You are not coming with us?”
Lee looked over at River, as she answered, “No. I am going to see who else is here.”
River asked, concern in her tone of voice, “Are you sure you will be okay, while alone?”
Lee thought, 'I just need to do some thinking. But, I hope you have fun.' She stated, “I am a big girl, now. I can take care of myself.”
Lee saw River smile at her comment. She said, “Have fun.”
Lee replied, “You too.”
As the River, Aeryn, and Violin headed towards Eda and Yolanda, Lee turned in a different direction, as she slowly made her way through the crowd of women.
A minute later, of making her way through the crowds, she felt a light slap hit her right butt cheek.
While the touch was not painful, it did surprise, Lee.
Lee immediately came stop, as she thought, 'Someone just copped a feel from me. I do not know whether to be annoyed? Or flattered? Maybe both? Now, to find out who did it?'
Lee turned around, to her right, to to see Lowe family, along tanned skin woman, with short green hair, looking at her.
Given the nature of the party, along with Lori, Ed, and the green haired woman, Lewis and Stan were women, as well.
Lee looked at the Lowe family's, and their friend, on how beautiful they were in their bikinis. She thought, with admiration, 'Damn. I do good work.'
Lee casually asked, “So, which one of you did it?”
Stan smirked, as she admitted, “Guilty as charged.”
Lee calmly said, “I am not upset. But, don't do it again.”
Stan replied, “Fine.”
Ed commented, “Be happy, Stan. That is likely the most positive response you will ever get from doing something like that to another person.”
Stan quietly replied, “Yes, mother.”
Lee said, “I am surprised you haven't had that happen to you.”
Stan replied, “Well, there was a couple of times as a waitress.”
Lewis cracked a grin, as she stated, “And then, the cook stepped in and told the person in question, how much of a mistake it was, in doing so.”
Stan said, “It happened to both of us. And we took turns in both roles.”
Lee teased, “So, which of one of you has the big brother instinct, when the other one is a girl?”
Lewis and Stan said, in unison, “I do.”
Lori, Ed, Lee, and a woman with short green hair, laughed a little at the siblings' comments.
As they calmed down, Lori happily said, “It is good to see you, Lee.”
Lee replied, “Same here, Lori.”
Ed looked down at Lee's slightly enlarged stomach. She then looked back at Lee's face, as she said, “Welcome to the other side of motherhood.”
Lee responded, “Thanks. It is fun being here.”
Ed calmly replied, “That's nice to hear.”
Lori stated, “While we know you are locked as a girl, don't worry about being pregnant. It won't mess with your personality too much. You can still have a tomboyish personality afterward.”
Lee replied, “Thanks for the advice, but after being a girl for over twenty-four years, I am okay with the situation.”
Lori commented, “Well then, you have nothing to worry about. And you can just embrace your femininity.”
Lee stated, “I think I will just be me.”
Ed and Lori caught Lee's reference, as they said, in unison, “Good answer.”
Lee, Ed, and Lori then giggled a little at their private joke.
A few seconds later, as the three women calmed down, the green haired woman asked, “What is the joke?”
Lewis stated, “It is something similar to what Violin told our parents, a long time ago.”
The green haired woman replied, “Okay.”
Lee inquired, “Speaking of which. Who is this?”
Lewis introduced the two women to each other, “Rico, this is Lee. Lee, this is Rico.”
Rico turned to Ed and Lori, as she questioned, “And this would be?”
Lori look around them. And Lee could tell that Lori had a slight, concerned look on her face.
Lee thought, “Lori is worried about what she is going to say next, in front of everyone... Oh no... She is going to tell Rico about me...'
Lori turned to Rico, as she carefully said, “She is the person we told you about?”
Rico turned to Lee, as she deadpanned, “Really?”
Lee sarcastically thought, 'Just great. They told someone about me. I might as well admit it.' She stated, “Yea. Really.”
Rico was silent for a few seconds. She then took a couple of steps forwards, to stand two feet in front of Lee. Next, without warning, she slapped Lee across the right side of Lee's face, with her left hand.
The slap stunned Lee, but the blow did not harm Lee.
Rico then took a few steps back, to where she was standing beside the Lowe family.
As Lee used her right hand to rub her cheek, Lee could see conflicted expressions on the Lowe family's faces, as they looked back and forth, from her and Rico.
Lee thought, 'Even as geniuses, they are not sure how to react to this. On one hand, given what I did to Rico, and so many others. I deserve this, and more. On the other, the Lowe family prefers to avoid violence, when they can. I might as well be diplomatic about this.'
Lee dropped her right hand back to her side, as she said, “I deserved that.”
Rico flatly stated, “You deserve worse. But, I am not going to risk harming your unborn children.”
Ed stated, “Hold on, girls. There is no point in continuing this. It will only lead to trouble for the both of you.”
Lewis said, “Mom is right.”
Lee responded, “I agree with, Rico. I likely deserve worse. But, I already got worse, on this island.”
Rico stated, “I heard. But, I refused to lower myself to do such things. Even for revenge.”
Lee kindly said, “Yes. I appreciate that you have such firm standards. And to that end, is there anything I can do to help make up what I did up to you?”
Rico honestly answered, “I am not sure. But, I will think about your offer. And I will let you know, later. Back on the De La Plata Podrido.”
Lee asked, “What do you mean?”
Lori stated, “Rico has decided to come work for us, at the Last Resort Diner.”
Rico shrugged, as she said, “I miss all the fun. And my friends here figured that being with them, at the diner, was a good way to see the action, without being a part of it. And I happen to agree with them.”
Lee responded, “That is nice. Plata Podrido is a good place to be at. And the police chief is a nice guy. Actually, most of the people I know on that island are nice. I even know two nice bartenders there, whom are good at what they do.”
Rico commented, “I heard about Bao and Melanie. And I am glad that Bao found someone to be with.”
Lee asked, “So am I. Now, where are you staying? I ask, because the only two decent hotels on the island are the Devil's Hotel. On the north side of the island. Where Rock and Revy's crew are staying. And on the south side of the island is Chang's casino.”
Stan stated, “She is moving in with us.”
Lee commented, “That will solve a lot of problems. By the way, I would like to by your home the next time you have a cookout. I appreciate you inviting me on the last few cookouts you had.”
Stan said, “Yea. We like having you over. And the next time we have a cookout, we will let you know.”
Lee happily responded, “That you. I look forward to it. Also, besides that play we invited you to direct for, why haven't I seen you at the casino?”
Lewis answered for her sister, “Mom and dad have a strict, no gambling, rule for us. But, it was fun being directors.”
Ed commented, “Yes. It was.”
Lori stated, “Still, adults, or children. I don't want our two kids gambling.”
Lee saw Stan and Lewis sigh.
Lee thought, 'I need to help cheer them up. And it will win me points with Rico.” She commented, in a compassionate tone of voice, “Don't feel bad about that. Given my precognitive abilities, I don't gamble either. But, I am sure I can ask Chang for permission to let you five use the employee pool, gym, and maybe even the spa.”
Lee watched at the Lowe family and Rico smiled at her.
Rico conceded, “Lee, on your offer to make up for what you have done to me. Well, that is a start.”
Lee returned Rico's smile, as she replied, “Good.”
Lori stated, with a bit of forcefulness in her voice, “Like we have been telling you, Rico. Lee is not that bad a person. She just did something stupid.”
Rico mentioned, “Well, I just wish that if she were going to screw with our lives, that she would have patched up my relationship with one of my younger sisters. I am still having trouble getting her to talk to me.”
Lee asked, in a confused tone of voice, “Your sister?”
Rico smiled wickedly, as she coyly stated, “Oh yea. The series never outright stated that. But, I am sure you will eventually find out.”
Lee questioned, “I look forward to it. And let me guess, you guys know?”
The Lowe family members were all smiling mischievously, as Lori said, “Oh yea. But, it is not our secret to tell.”
Lee said, “I will find out on my own.”
Ed suggested, “We may not tell you, but why don't you ask Pedro to find out? He is a good investigator.”
Lee grinned as she replied, “I just might.” She mentally added, 'Ed is right. Pedro is good at investigating. And he might figure out who Rico's sister. But, that is for later. Due to my actions, the man has enough on his plate, as is.'
Rico asked, “Who is Pedro?”
Lee answered, “Pedro Del Soto is the Police Chief for De La Plata Podrido. The city island we all now live at. And yes. I know it translates to, of the rotten silver.”
Rico commented, “Yes. That is an interesting name. But, I have heard worse. Now, get on with your explanation.”
Lee stated, “Anyway, Pedro is also very friendly, and he hates bribes. But, he also is not afraid to get his hands dirty. And he is extremely genre savvy. Probably more so than myself. I would say that in his own way, he is almost as intelligent as Ed, Stan, and Lewis, here.”
Ed offhandedly said, “I wouldn't go that far.”
Lee stated, “During the time loop, right before the reset, I called him at home, and asked him a few questions. And from what I said to him, he correctly that we were in a time loop.”
Ed conceded, “Okay. You might have a point.”
Stan questioned, “Are you sure he didn't remember that time loop.”
Lee flatly said, “Positive. That man would have done a lot more fun things if he did.”
Stan let out a laugh. She then agreed, “I bet he would.”
Rico commented, “While I heard about the time loop, I did not know about that.”
Lee asked, “No one did. Except for myself.” She mentally added, 'And maybe one other.' She verbally continued, in a sober tone of voice, “But, since I cannot make this up to you. I hope you don't have anything planned for me, after I have my children.”
Rico stated, “I don't plan to do anything to you. I am not going to hurt you, after you give birth to your children.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Rico commented, “But, we will work out something, for you to make up for what you did to me. As I said, I need to think about it.”
Lee responded, “Okay. But, keep in mind, not everything I did to you was bad.”
Rico admitted, “I know. You did give me a lot of new friends.” She looked around her, at the Lowe family, whom smiled at her.
The five women then turned back to Lee, as Rico continued, “So, there is that. And I plan to be far more reasonable about what I will request, than some of the others.”
Lee complimented, “Well, you are one of the most civil.”
Rico said, “Thank you.”
Lee stated, “As such, I am sure we will work something out that we can both live with. And in the meantime, there are some things I can do for you, to make your stay on that island city even better.”
Rico conceded, “That will help a lot.”
Suddenly Lee felt her intestines rumble, over the lump in her stomach that was her pregnant womb.
Lee thought, 'I need to get something to eat.' She said, “Well, I would like to thank you for you kindness, ladies. And for your understanding, Rico.”
In response, Rico nodded once towards Lee.
Lee continued, “But, I need to get something to eat.”
Lori responded, “Given you are eating for three, that is understandable.”
Lee let out a laugh. She then said, “Yes. I am.”
Rice commented, “It has been interesting.”
Lee agreed, “Truly. It has.”
Lewis said, “Have a good day, Lee.”
Lee responded, “You too.”
Stan commented, “We will have to get together later day, or tomorrow.”
Lee replied, “I look forward to it.”
Ed said, “We will talk to you later, Lee”
Lee teased, “It's a date.”
The other five women laughed, as Lee turned, and started walking through the crowd of women, towards the nearest food table.
When Lee reached the nearest food table, she noticed that she was alone at the table. She then head for where the plastic plates were located on the table.
As Lee came to a stop at the table, and she reached for a plastic plate, she heard, to her right, a feminine female voice say, in a playful manner, “Hey there, lover girl.”
Lee turned to see Rock standing right beside her.
Rock was wearing a revealing leopard skin pattern bikini top and bottom.
Lee joked, “You have been hanging around Benny and Janet for too long.”
Rock giggled a little. She then admitted, “Maybe I have. So, how are you enjoying the party?”
Lee responded, “While, I have only been talking to people, so far. It has been fun, meeting those I know, again. Along with meeting some new people, as well.”
Rock asked, “Who did you meet?”
Lee answered, “The Lowe family introduced me to Rico.”
Rock grinned, as she questioned, “Does she know about you?”
Lee casually stated, “Yes. But, I believe we have reached an understanding between the two of us.”
Rock commented, “Good. And that is why we continue these parties. Most of us don't see each other regularly, so this is just a good excuse for everyone to get together and say, hi.”
Lee said, “I see your point.” She thought, 'While I wrote different reasons for having these parties. I guess you would view these parties this way. And it is a good excuse to have a party.'
Rock mentioned, “And just so you know, the real fun starts tomorrow.”
Lee deadpanned, “You are not going to have an orgy? Are you?” She thought, 'I didn't write one. But, one never knows with this crowd.'
Rock flatly replied, “Of course not.”
Lee continued staring at Rock. A few seconds later, Rock sighed, as she continued, “Okay. There was that one time, when none of the kids came to the island, for the party. And our children were not on the island, either... But, that is in the past. And we know you are not responsible for the incident.”
Lee said, “Good.”
Rock teased, “Still, that doesn't mean we don't have some secluded spots, places, and rooms, picked out for lovers to go to, for some private time.”
Lee let out a laugh. She then said, “I might take you up on that offer, later.”
Rock replied, “Just let me, or Benny know. We will tell you where to go with River and Chang.”
Lee said, “Okay. And, all joking aside, I am sure this will be a good party, which you all put on.”
Rock sarcastically stated, “And here I thought you would take credit.”
Lee casually replied, “Nah. You girls did all the work.”
Rock said, “Thank you.” She looked down at slight rounded pouch on Lee's stomach. She then looked up at Lee's, as she asked, “So, how is the pregnancy progressing?”
Lee honestly answered, “Actually, I am feeling pretty good. The morning sickness is almost all gone.”
Rock happily said, “Glad to hear it. And it is fun see you go through what you made us go through.”
Lee pointed out, “Times two.”
Rock giggled a little. She then stated, “True. And you better not wuss out and get a c-section. I want you to give birth to both your children, the natural way. Revy, Dutch, Benny, Janet, and I, would be upset if you did not go through what we went through.”
Lee replied, “Don't worry. I plan to do so.” She thought, 'Even though it will almost certainly hurt like hell. Two times over.'
Rock commented, “Good. Speaking of which, Revy wants to be there for the births.”
Lee flatly stated, “That woman just does not quit.”
Rock smiled, as she stated, “That is why she is nicknamed, Revy. She doesn't quit anything. And I mean anything... That is why I am still with her.”
Both women giggled a little at Rock's comment.
As they calmed down, Lee said, “Listen, Rock. We will talk about it. But, if she comes, I want you there, to keep her from doing anything stupid. Nor, allow her to ruin the moment with a smart ass remark.”
Rock shrugged, as she said, “I can go along with that.”
Lee flatly stated, “And no recording devices.”
Rock said, with slight disappointed in her tone of voice, “She was hoping for a record of the births.”
Lee stated, “Well, she is not getting getting a recoding of me going through that...” Then a thought accorded to Lee, as she continued, “You guys didn't video tape the births of your children? Did you?” She thought, 'While I did not write that. With this crew, I won't put it passed them.'
There was a quiet silence, as the light sea breeze blew between them, for a couple of second, with only soft rock music playing in the background.
Rock then quietly said, “No comment.”
Lee realized, as she thought, with humor, 'They did!' Lee began laughed from a few seconds.
Rock remained silent, at Lee continued to laugh.
As Lee calmed down, she said, “Don't worry. I don't want to see those videos. Besides, I am going to find out about such matters, in detail, in around six and a half months.”
Rock complimented, “That is a good way to look at it. By the way, you may not know this, but in a few months those hormones raging in you are going to make you really horny. Which was quite a treat for us. Especially for Benny and Janet. Along with Revy and I. Revy and myself hit that point around the same time. At which point, we didn't spend much time outside of our bedroom, for about a month. It was quite a fun time for the two of us.”
Lee admitted, in a matter of fact manner, “Oh. I already knew that from the research I did. I just didn't include it because I was already pushing the envelop on the content. And I didn't want those scenes to turn into a farce.”
Rock commented, “That is a good point.”
Lee smiled, as she said, in a plain manner, “And it will be hard to tell when I reach that point, given the activities I am regularly doing with the two people I am with.”
Rock giggled a little. She then said, “With those two, I am not surprised. Also, Annie mentioned you enjoy girl talk with her.”
Lee shrugged, she then stated, “Well, she is trustworthy on such matter. And unlike guys, Where it is just a question of if you did it, or not. With little, or no details given. With girls, they talk about every little detail, for hours on end. And I find that a lot of fun to be able to participate in such discussions.”
Rock happily responded, “So do I. It is like everyone comparing notes for the next time they do it.”
Lee agreed, “Exactly.”
As each of them picked up a plastic plate and started to serve themselves some food, Rock said, “As fun as it would be to continued talking here. There is something I would like to talk to you about, in private.”
Lee stated, “Sure. Let's get our food and drinks. Then, we head over to one of the tables to talk.”
Rock replied, “My thoughts exactly.”
Lee complimented, “By the way, you pull off that leopard skin bikini quite well.”
Rock smiled, as she replied, “Thanks. Revy got it from me.”
Lee thought, 'Revy was probably inspired by the leopard skin bikini that Roberta was shown wearing in the Black lagoon Swimsuit magazine. Though, I wonder when she learned of the magazine. A discussion for another time. Now, to tell Rock where I got my bikini from.'
Lee said, “I can guess. And River got this one for me.”
Rock complimented, “It suits you.”
Lee responded, “Thanks. Now, let us get our meals, sit down, and talk.”
The two women then finished making their plates. Next, they pulled their plastic utensils on top of their food, and a napkin under their plates, between the plate and the hand they were holding their plates on.
With their free hands, each picked up a pre-made glass of iced lemon, on the far end of the food table.
The two women then walked away from the crowds of women, and to the tables, with chairs, set by the food tables.
Rock and Lee then headed for the table on the far corner, away from everyone.
The tables they picked did not have an umbrella over it. But, neither woman minded.
After they set their plate drinks down on the table, they sat in chairs across from each other.
While Lee sat down, she thought, 'Given the distance from the others. Along with the slightly breeze blowing towards the crowd. And the music playing the background. Even with enhanced hearing of some of those in the crowd, at this distance, the other women will not hear what we say. Now, to find out what Rock want to know from me.'
As soon as Lee was comfortable in her seat, and she saw Rock was the same, she asked “So, what you want to talk to me about?”
Rock answered, “It is about our conversation at the factory on Mars?”
Lee admitted, in a sober tone of voice, “I am sorry, Rock. But, as you may have realized. For me, that was several years ago. I barely remember what we discussed then.”
Rock commented, “Well, you were quite arrogant in those conversations.”
Lee responded, “Okay. While I don't remember all that was said. I did remember my state of mind at the time. And I was not so much as arrogant, as I was desperate. And pushing all the buttons you girls have was one of my few options, in that situation.”
Rock shrugged, as she conceded, “Okay. I might have done the same thing in your position.”
Lee replied, “I am glad you understand... So, what is this about?”
Rock said, “It is about what you said during that conversation. You said you had similar experiences as what I did in my series. That while I dreamed, my soul went to other alternate versions of myself. In this case, the omakes of my series. You had similar experiences of visiting the bodies of your counterparts in other realities, while you body slept. Do you remember what you said about that?”
Both of them were quite for a few seconds, as Rock could tell from the expression on Lee's face, that Lee was trying to remember what Rock was talking about.
Lee then placed her elbows onto the table, to the sides of her plate, as she cupped her face with her hands, for a few seconds.
She then lifted up her head, as she moved her arms to where the were on the table. For her left arm, she laid it between herself, and her plate, with her left hand hanging off the table. With her right arm, she laid it across the table, in front of her, beside her plate.
Lee then looked Rock in her eyes, as she soberly said, “I do remember... And you know what. It is frustrating to have no one to talk to about this. Because it is so far beyond the norm that I don't know of anyone that has experienced this, but you.”
Rock looked Lee in Lee's eyes, as she thought, 'Lee's serious about this. And it is clear that this matter is just as important to her, as it is to me.”
Rock continued to look Lee in Lee's eyes, as she leaned over the table, as she used her left hand to reach across the table, to gently clasp Lee' open right hand.
Rock gave Lee a comforting smile, as she said, “Well it is good to have someone to talk to about this... Someone that has been through this.”
Lee returned Rock's smile, as she replied, “You're right. It is.”
Rock then let go of Lee's hand, as she lean up and placed her hands in her lap.
Lee also place her hands in her own lap.
Lee continued to smile at Rock, as she calmly said, “You have to admire the situation I am in. I am talking, face to face, to someone I thought. Several years ago. Was just fictional character. I have lived decades as a guy. I then lived decades as a girl. I have experienced a childhood in each gender. I am pregnant. With twins. I have two gender bending lovers that I enjoy have sex with in almost any type of gender combination that you can imagine. And I still think possessing my alternate counterpart selves is likely the weirdest experiences of my life. And it drives me nuts to have no one to talk to about it.”
“Even River cannot really talk to me about it, because it is more am emotional experience, with little thought in involved.”
Rock stated, “I completely agree. And I completely understand. Personally, I found the disorientation after transferring back to my body as I wake up to be the worst.”
Lee responded, “No kidding. It is a juggled mess. It is like reading a book, and then forgetting the words on most of the pages. You generally know what happened in the book. But, you only remember bits and pieces of the scenes.”
Rock replied, “Exactly. The best comparison is the, memory swiss-cheese, effect from the show Quantum Leap. Though, unlike Sam Beckett, we fortunately didn't just keep leaping from body to body. And instead, we returned to our own bodies, in our own times, in our own realities, when we woke up.”
Lee agreed, “That would be a good comparison. I think this a limitation to the human mind. We cannot think non-linearly. If a memory does not fit our memory timeline, our mind tries to forget it. That is also why I find sensing the future is so difficult. I have nothing to anchor the memory too, until the events start to play out.”
Rock realized, as she responded, “I can see what you are getting at. That is why you made sure that Birdy and Tsutomu's personal memories did not get merged together. It would have been a jumbled mess for them, and the person they became.”
Lee stated “Yes. That is exactly when I did that for Birdy, Tsutomu, and the person they became. And on that matter. Have you told Birdy about me? Even River is not sure.”
Rock answered, “We did. She is on the fence about you. On one hand she always faced the fear of losing one of her selves to the other. But, the way you did it, she did not completely lose either identity. But, she did mourn no longer being with her true love, as two separate lovers.”
Lee pointed out, “I did leave the literal escape clause, that while their mind is one, their souls are still two. And when they die, their souls would be separate, and they would be together again, as lovers.”
Rock stated, “We know. Even before we learned about you, and your stories. That revelation came out. So, when Birdy learned from Violin that there was life after death, she inquired further, by talking to Annie. And when Annie confirmed she did have two souls, it made her day.”
“To that end, she, Nataru, her husband, are planning, in a few centuries, after they both die, to have a threesome between each other. By the way, while Nataru is nice guy. Much like the maids. You do not want to hurt those he cares for.”
Lee asked, “Should I be worried about him, or any other the others in the Shinmyou family?”
Rock answered, “No. You shouldn't need to worry. While they all know about you and the stories. Nataru is happy with the life he has. And Yuuichi is having to much fun with Little D, and their business, to care. And as you know, Violin is okay with her situation.”
Lee commented, “Good. Also, V.T. hinted at what happen to those two, when you caught them, for their actions, no secretly crashing these parties, when they were younger.”
Rock sighed, as she admitted, “Yea. At the time, we just learned about you and your stories. And we were not in the best frame of mind. We needed someone to vent our rage on, and when we learned that Yuuichi and Little D were playing peeping toms at parties like this. Without us knowing. They became our scapegoats...”
Rock took a deep breath. She slowly let it out. She continued, “Though, not to upset the Shinmyou and Crichton families, we only captured them. Brought them to this island. Used instant package of spring of drowned girl on them. And make them dress up in bikinis for a day. As they followed us around, inside our home, and outside, on the island.”
Lee conceded, “Okay. That was not to bad a punishment. And that would be light, compared to what could have happened.” She thought, “And nothing compared to what you all did to me.'
Rock responded, “You're right. But, why did you have that no boys rule.”
Lee stated, “Well, I did admit it was hypocritical. Have that rule is the only way to work such parties as this. And I did allow for men to be temporarily change into women to attend these parties. But, to change the gender of child, without good reason. Is very, very wrong.”
“Though, I did address this hypocrisy, by having those two explain how they crashed you parties. In an interesting use of Yuuichi's temporal abilities. And by having them mention the parties at the beginning of Book Three. With the readers, at the time, not knowing what these parties were. Because they were stated at the end of Book Three. Made for a good mind screw, and pleasurable re-reading experience.”
Rock let out a laugh. She then agreed, “You are right about that.”
Lee questioned, in a sober tone of voice, “Still, concerning your revenge on them. I hope they don't blame me for what happened to them?”
Rock responded, “No. They don't. Still, why did you do that to Birdy? Why did you merge her two personalities?”
Lee quietly said, “I know this sounds cold, but I wanted to do the tragic lovers angle with them. Their series talked about mental fusion of one mind overwriting the other. I wanted to show the alternative, and of true mind fusion. Where there is not an overwrite, but a true merger of two minds and personalities. That is why I made sure Birdy received a happy ending with a loving husband, Nataru. With both her and him having good jobs they like. And two caring children. Violin, and Yuuichi. That she and Nataru could love. Whom ended up being successful at what they do.”
Lee voice turned more energetic, as she continued, “By the way, that lunch with V.T., back at the Devil's Hotel was fun.”
Rock commented, “It looked like it was. And I will admit that what you did for the Shinmyou family was a good example of the happy endings you gave us.”
Lee honestly responded, “I had to do it. These happy endings were a reward for all the pain and misery I put you all through. And though I changed you, I made sure that I left you with a better lives than the ones you had. All of you got something for your troubles. I just wish you all realized that... Well, in your case, sooner than you have, now...”
Rock admitted, “I think River and Annie had the right idea about you. They tried to tell us, but we won't listen. But, now I understand.”
Lee looked at Rock, in her eyes.
From behind Lee's eyes, Rock could see that Lee was emotionally tired.
Lee softly stated, in a tired tone of voice, “It is good that you finally understand... Because Rock, we have literally hurt each other. Lied to each other. Screwed each other... We have done everything short of killing each other... Let us just be friends... It would be so much simpler... So much easier... And much nicer for both of us...”
Rock immediately held out her right hand, across the table, as she calmly replied, “I agree. Friends?”
Lee reach out with her right hand, across the table.
Then both gently, through firmly, shook hands, as Lee responded, “Friends.”
A few seconds later, they released their handshake.
They then focused on their lunches.
And as the two women slowly ate their lunches, they continued carrying on their conversation for the next few hours.
By the time they had both finished their lunches, and their conversation, Rock and Lee found they had become good friends, whom were able to put their shared past behind them.
(_)
Lee and everyone else on the island, found the rest of the week long party to be fun, engaging, and entertaining.
Throughout the week, the food was good. The weather remained pleasant. And the company was relaxing.
The Lagoon family also held their various games, and contest. With the only prizes being bragging rights.
The list of contests including firearm contests. Lee entered the firearm contest and she did not even score in the top ten. But, she still had fun.
Though, when it came to knife throwing, she was ranked third. With Shenhua being first. And Ranma was a close second.
Still, Lee did not even come close in the sparring and racing match. But, she did find the tug of rope contests, between teams, to be entertaining.
And Lee was surprised that the Lagoon family held bikini mud wrestling contests. She was even more surprised when Revy made her compete against Revy, herself. They they were both careful not to harm the small children inside Lee. And after a very messy bout, Revy won. Fortunately, the mud came off easy, in the shower. And Lee changed into another bikini, afterward.
Also, though Lee did not know how to surf. She found the surfing contest to be fun to watch. But, River, Chang, and Ranma, were kind enough to teach her the basics.
And Lee decided she would look into learning surfing, a month, or two, after her children were born.
In addition, there were even nightly karaoke contests. Which were interesting for Lee, on several levels.
And Lee found it hilarious to watch Violin sing, the Vapors song, I am turning Japanese. First in english. Then, she sang the song in japanese.
All the while, as Violin sang that song, Lee only thoughts were of mild amusement. With Lee thinking, 'I literally did that to Violin.'
Not surprising, Lee won one of the nightly karaoke contests. With Ranma, Sawyer, and Eda, winning during one of those nightly contests.
And even though Lee was forced to be a part of the bikini contest, at the end of the party. Where each of the women would got onto the podium in the backyard of the mansion, with the others present giving them scores for their appearance. Even Lee was allowed to vote. And she voted fairly. Even for those who had punished her.
To everyone's surprise, when it was Lee's turned to walk on the podium, only a handful of women gave Lee low scores. Most of the women gave Lee a medium to high score. Putting Lee in the upper middle of the rankings for the bikini contest. Along with this, it was a pleasant surprise when it was revealed that Revy was the winner of the bikini contest.
And there was no cheating, considering those whom counted the votes were Rock, Roberta, River, and Annie.
The next morning, after the bikini party's officially end, everyone whom did not live on the island. Including Lee, Chang, and River. Woke up. Got cleaned up, and dressed normally. And they then packed their belongings in their luggage, in preparation of leaving the island, soon after.
Though, before everyone left, most of them stayed, to have breakfast on the island.
During breakfast, Rock mentioned, to those present, that her family would be right behind the others, in returning to Plata Podrido.
After breakfast, everyone said their goodbyes, and Lee, Chang, and River used River's reality device to teleport back to living room of the Daiyu Palace Casino, penthouse apartment.
Lee looked over at the clock, and she noticed that they had only been gone for five minutes, local reality time.
The three lovers then unpacked, and spend the rest of the day getting back into the groove of their daily lives.
(_)
The morning after Lee, River, Chang, and the others, returned to the De La Plata Podrido, was a day that Lee was looking forward to.
It was Lee's bi-monthly doctor's checkup. And it was the day that Lee was going to learn the sexes of the two children she was carrying inside her body.
River was with Lee, as Simon did the checkup. And the sonogram showed that Lee was carrying a pair of boys. Also, from the placement of the placentas, and that there were two separate amniotic sacs. With each individual sac surrounding one of unborn children. The children were fraternal twins. Not identical twins.
Lee also had a pinprick finger blood test performed on her, from one of Simon's more advance medical machines.
The test was similar diabetic blood test. Which took a drop of blood from the side of Lee's left forth finger, and onto a test strip, to be read by a small machine. The blood test did not even require a small bandage, afterward. The blood test showed that that Lee's blood has slightly higher levels of testosterone, than a woman her age usual had. This confirmed that Lee was at least having one son. And given the duration of the pregnancy, this merely, compared to how accurate a sonogram was at this time period of a pregnancy, all but confirmed that Lee was having two sons.
After the checkup was over, Lee got up off the exam table, and pulled her shirt down.
Fortunately, since she was just have basic blood pressure, pulse, and sonogram, she did not have to take off her clothing. Though, she did have to lay down and left up her shirt, for the sonogram machine.
After Lee was finished with Simon. And she, and her children, were given a clean bill of health. Given Lee medical needs were complimentary, within Chang's casino, Lee did not have to pay after her exam was finished.
Lee and River left Simon's doctor's office, through the reception area, and finally exiting out of the door, into on of side hallways of the casino. On the first floor, near the gaming floor.
They walked down an empty hallway, for about a minute, as they headed for the back elevator bay, to take them to their penthouse apartment. It was then, that Lee noticed River suddenly coming to a stop in the middle of the hallway.
There was no one else around them, as Lee stopped, as well. She turned around to face River, as she asked, with concern in her tone of voice, “What is it?”
River turned to Lee, as she said, in a calm tone of voice, “Lee, there is something I need to ask you. And it is a very big favor.”
While Lee realized that River had something important to say. To keep the mood between them from becoming to serious, Lee questioned, in a matter of fact manner, “Okay. What?”
River calmly responded, “Not here. We need to talk in private.”
Lee suggested, “Okay, tell me when we get upstairs.”
River said, “That will be fine.”
Lee then turned and started walking down the hallway, with River catching up to her.
When River reached Lee, Lee started walking beside her, with River being to Lee's left side.
As they continued on their way to the elevator bay, Lee asked, “So, what do you think of having sons?”
River said, “I would be happy, either way. And chances are they could be both. Why didn't you want to do those DNA tests? Simon could easily tell if they inherited my gender bending abilities.”
Lee carefully responded, with slight stress in her tone of voice, “There are risks to using a needle to puncture the amniotic sac, to get the fluid for the tests. And I would have to have it done twice. I just don't feel safe about doing so.”
River said, “I will respect your choice.”
Lee commented, “Good. Besides. All I wanted to do was know the gender of our children. And a sonogram at this point in my pregnancy will tell me that. And such devices, in the hands of professions, such as Simon, are safe to use.”
River agreed, “You are right about that. So, given everything about you, what is your opinion on the matter of their gender?”
Lee said, in a matter of fact manner, “Like you. I could care less. I love them either way.”
River teased, “Well, look on the bright side. If they were girls, you would have to eventually talk to them about their periods.”
Lee questioned, in a slightly annoyed tone of voice, “And why is that?”
River pointed out, “Because you are the only one of us that still goes through that.”
Lee rolled her eyes for a few seconds, before looked back in front of herself. Lee joked, “River, you are such a tease.”
River giggled a little.
As River calmed down, Lee commented, “And if we did have girl, or two, after this. I figured the two of us would give her, or them, the talk.”
River agreed, “Fair enough... And I find it interesting that you are even thinking about having more children?”
Lee answered, “While with me locked in this form, I am not able to father a child. I figure that eventually, you and Chang might conceive our child. Though, given Chang's masculine personality, you would likely be the one carrying the next child to term.”
River admitted, in an amused tone of voice, “You may have a point there. And I have thought about it. You seem to be enjoying the experience of being pregnant.”
Lee replied, “Yes. I am.”
River stated, “Well, since you are wondering. I might do it. And given the way you arranged for our abilities. There are no real chance of accidental pregnancy, when it comes to one of us becoming pregnant... And that smooths things over in the bedroom.”
Lee happily responded, “You got that right. And I would likely go through being pregnant, again... Still, that would depend on many factors I don't know, yet. Such as how difficult it is to raise children. And how painful the labor and births are.”
River commented, “It is nice to keep an open mind. Maybe next time, we will both go through with it, together.”
Lee shrugged, as she stated, “I won't mind. That seems to work with the others. But, there is one thing for sure. As much as I respect, Chang. He is not giving the birds and the bees speech to our kids.”
River smiled, as she said, “Agreed.”
Both women reached an intersession, they turned, and continued walking down another hallway.
Lee commented, “Still... I hope our kids don't get into too much trouble, as they grow up.”
River stated, “If our sons are anything like Simon, we have nothing to worry about.”
Lee grinned mischievously, as she asked, “Let me guess. You were the troublemaker in your family?”
River happily answered, “You know me far, to well.”
Lee inquired, “So, what are the odds on the casino betting pool of the genders of our children?”
River said, “I am not sure myself. But, how did you know about that bet?”
Lee commented, “With this crew. If they did not have such a bet going on, about this, I would be sorely disappointed.”
River burst out laughing, for a few seconds, as they continued on their way to the back elevator bay.
(_)
A few minutes later, they made it to the elevator bay, where River used her elevator key to open the express elevator.
After they made it to the penthouse, they headed for the hallway door that lead into their living room.
When they reach the hallway door, that lead to the living room, River used another key to unlocked the door. She then opened it, and walked through. Lee walked right behind her, and Lee gently shut the door behind herself.
Lee soon came to a stop, as she watched River walk across the room, towards a book case, which was a series of shelves, on the far side of the couch, to their left.
Lee noted the time, on the clock in the room. It was eleven ten AM.
As River continued to walk, Lee asked, “Okay. What is this about?”
While River continued walking over to the book case, with her back to Lee, she answered, “One minute. I need to get something first.”
When River reached the book case, Lee watched as she quickly pulled out what appeared to be an old, thick book, bound in brown leather, from a shelf that was at River's chest level.
Lee thought, 'At least you know what you are looking for, and where to find it.'
River turned back around to face Lee, as she cracked a grin She replied, “You are correct about that.'
River then walked back over to Lee, with the book in her hands.
River soon came to a stop, a few feet in front of Lee, with both lovers looking at each other in the face.
Lee plainly stated, “So, you are holding an old book. That means that book is more than it appears.”
River admitted, “Yes. It is.”
Lee asked, “So, what is this favor you want of me?”
River sighed. She then said, “It is about our children, and some of my future plans. Before you took off into the multiverse, do you remember our conversation, where I said I had plans concerning Wash and Book.”
Lee honestly admitted, “Vaguely. Very vaguely...”
River commented, “Well, at the time, I didn't realize I would be arranging for you to get pregnant.”
Lee said, with suspicion her tone of voice, “I think I know where this is going.”
River replied, “I guess you would. My plans were after your mess was settled, I would get pregnant, and have them reincarnated as my children.” She held up the book in her hands, as she continued, “And this book will let me do it. It has magic spells. And I have learned a few of them. Including, the two spells we need to use.” She then lower her book, to where it was in front of her waist.
Lee pointed out, “I don't need to remind you how dangerous magic can be.”
River admitted, “Yes. But, like everything else. If we are careful, we should be fine. We are going to do this carefully. And we are not doing anything horrible to achieve our goals.”
Lee stated, “But, I can guess what you want to do. You want to find Wash and Book's souls and then place them in the children I am carrying.”
River replied, “Yes.”
Lee flatly inquired, “And what about the souls that are already in my children?”
River stated, “I did do some research on that very question. The two souls should merge in the one body, and the child should grow up fine.”
Lee asked, “Are you sure?”
River said, “All the experts I have talked to, on the matter, say the children will be fine. And I even made sure to confirm that Wash and Book won't accidentally wind up in the same body. That cannot happen. They will each enter the bodies of one of your children. Not the same child.”
Lee more forcibly questioned, “I ask again. Are you sure, because I don't want to cause insanity, or worse, for our children?”
River said, as her voice took a hard tone, “I am sure. You know that I would do nothing that would risk our children out all.”
Lee calmly stated, “That is all I wanted to know.”
There was an uneasy silence between the two lovers, for a few seconds.
River calmly asked, “So, will you do it?
River and Lee went silent, again, for several seconds, as Lee carefully thought over the decision.
And while River could read Lee's thought, she did not reply to them.
River thought, 'She is thinking very hard on this matter. Weighting the pros and cons on this matter. And if she says, no. I will not hold it against her... And when we decide to have more kids. I will make sure I am the mother, and I will do what I plan, then. Though, I may have to get pregnant twice, considering twins are a little rare.'
Lee calmly said, “I will do it. I owe you too much as it is. And this will help everyone involved.”
River calmly replied, “Thank you.”
Lee stated, “Besides. I know that if I declined. You would intentionally get your pregnant to do this.”
Lee watched a River's eyes widened ever so slightly, before quickly returning to normal.
River then noticed Lee giving her a knowing smile.
River thought, 'She realized what I was thinking. And just now. Not a few moments ago, when I was reading her mind... It is so nice, that given everything that has happened, she is still on the ball... And her stomach will soon be a ball... Hehehe...' River returned smile.
Lee dropped her smile, as she went onto say, in a firm tone of voice, “You already stated you originally planned to get pregnant to do this. Maybe twice. So, it is no surprise you would try to do this behind my back. And that would mean two more children we would have to raise. When raising, one child. Let alone two children, can be a handful.”
River carefully said, “I won't deny what you are saying is true.”
Lee smile turned warm towards River, as she responded, “I know. And I am not upset about this. Still, I would like to know why did you wait this long?”
River answered, in a matter of fact way, “Things just kept coming up.”
Lee shrugged, as she agreed, “Yea. That tends to happen... So, considering this will require magic. I have to ask. When did you learn magic?”
River happily said, “Everyone needs a hobby. And I found that, like everything else I learn, I have a talent for learning, and using magic.”
Lee stated, “Yes. Your creators really left you wide open, when it comes to your, imagination, intelligence, learning curve, and skills.”
River said, “That would be correct. Still, I am a bit of a beginner. But, in some cases, all you need is a firm grasp of the basics.”
Lee questioned, “Are you quoting the Avatar series?”
River answered, “I am paraphrasing, Iroh, to be exact.”
Lee said, “You are going to have to tell me someday, when you found the time to watch that series.”
River replied, “I will. But, that is for later.”
Lee asked, “True. So, who has been teaching you?”
River stated, “I am mostly self taught. But, I am very careful. And I have visited various realities to talk to magic users on proper safety precautions.”
Lee said, in a cautious tone of voice, “Okay. Just don't do any accident demonic possessions.”
River carefully stated, “Don't worry. First, we summon to confirm who it is, then we do the transfer. And the way the spells are done, it will have to be willing by all parties.”
Lee replied, “Good. Still, either way, this will be a possession. As such, will this possession also effect control over my body?”
River answered, “Only if you want it to. They will eventually go dormant in a month or so. With their memories naturally sealing until they are older. Which we can unseal later. But now, for a month or so, they will be very aware of the situation.”
Lee responded, “That is fine. They are both good people. And I don't mind them taking control of my body, as long as I can re-take control, as needed. Besides, they will likely want to talk to a few of those here, that they know.”
River teased, “Or, maybe even more.”
Lee sighed. She then said, “I can imagine. And if they want to do that. I don't have a problem with it.”
River replied, “Neither, do I.”
Lee questioned, “So, does Chang know what we are about to do?”
River answered, “Of course. He was the one who gave me this book. We worked out variations to this plans long before we learned the truth about Violin, and read your stories, on how you did it. But, with Violin, we know it is possible, and can be successfully done.”
Lee inquired, “So, after we do this. When are we going to tell the others?”
River said, “This afternoon, when we get back. Might as well get it out in the open.”
Lee replied, “I agree. I just hope Zoe and the others are not upset about this.”
River commented, “I doubt it. Now, let me go get my reality device, so we can get this done. I have plans for tonight, with you. To celebrate.”
Lee grinned, as she said, “That sounds good.”
(_)
A few minutes later, an a reality away, Lee and River teleport to another world, in another time.
Lee stood beside, River, as River held her reality device in her right hand, and she had her book of magical spells tucked under her left arm.
Lee took a few steps away from River, as she took a look around.
The first thing Lee noticed was that it was a very cloudy day. With dark clouds. Though, there was still enough light coming through the holes in the clouds, to tell that it was day time.
The next thing Lee noticed was that is was still sprinkling rain. Though, the weather was slightly warm. Also, from the wetness on the concrete, buildings, and hills, surrounding her, she could tell that worst of the rain has long since passed, and that it would soon stop raining all together.
And while the concrete ground beneath them was wet, it was not soaked, with most of the water already drained away.
Lee then turned to look at the large building, with a closed hangers doors, she and River were standing beside.
River stated, “This is my home reality. And I made sure it is not an alternate reality.”
Lee turned around to face River, as she inquired, “Where in the Verse, are we?”
River said, “Welcome to one of the most famous communications relays in the Verse.”
Lee stated, “Let me guess. This is moon where Mister Universe used to live?”
River replied, “Yes.”
Lee calmly asked, “So, we are retrieving, Wash, first?”
River said, “Yes.”
Lee inquired, “So, when is it?”
River answered, “It is late afternoon. A few hours after my friends and I left this moon, during that film?”
Lee said, in a comforting tone of voice, “I hope this isn't bringing back any bad memories.”
River calmly answered, “Only the ones that we are about to solve.”
Lee asked, “So, what do you need me to do?”
River pocketed her reality device. She then pulled out her book, from under her left arm, and opened it with both hands. She looked down at the book, as she page through it, while she said, “I know it is wet. But, for this to work. I need to to laid down on you back, and spread you legs.”
Lee replied, “Okay. I trust you.”
Lee looked down at the concrete floor under them. She then laid down on her back, on a spot on the wet concrete, where there was no puddles. River was to her left side.
Fortunately, Lee found the concrete was barely wet, with the water, during the previous rain storm, had clearly sheeted off, and drained away, on the concrete, as it hit the hard ground. With the concrete not retaining much water, and instead the concrete only had a light dampness to it.
Lee then spread her legs slightly open.
Lee looked up at River, as said, “Ready.”
Lee saw River had stopped paging through the spell book.
River continued look in book, as she said, “Found the first spell.”
River then chanted some words in a language that Lee did not recognize.
A second later, Lee saw Wash's ghost, in the clothing he usually wore, appear standing between, and away from the two women, by a few feet.
River kept her book open, in both hands, as she looked up at the translucent ghost of Wash. She smiled, as she said, “Hi Wash.”
Wash looked down at himself, then at River, to Lee, then back to River, as he said, in a confused, ghostly, tone of voice, in english, “What is going, River?”
River answered, in a calm tone of voice, “Wash, I hate to tell you this. But, you died. And you are now nothing but a soul.”
Wash joked, “And you are remarkably lucid.”
River giggled a little. She then coyly said, “A lot has happen. But, thanks for noticing.”
Wash said, “You're welcome. By the way, I like the red hair. I knew it would look good on you. Considering, how sometimes, the light would reflect off your hair to make it appear red.”
River replied, “Thank you.”
Wash inquired, “Now, back to the matter at hand. What do you mean at lot has happen? You look barely any older than the last time I saw you.”
River answered, “I may look young. But, it has been a very long time for me. We are from the future.”
Wash questioned, “Time travel?”
River replied, “To say the least.”
Wash pointed out, “But, it feels like I just left you guys. I mean, I remember leaving a white light. But, it felt like the white light wanted me to leave, because it wanted me back here, for my own good.”
River stated, “That is nice to know. For you, it has only been a few days since your death. For us, and the others, it has been some time.”
Wash asked, with concern in his ghostly voice, “Does that include Zoe?”
River said, “Yes. Though, she is still young. And she never stopped loving you. She hasn't really dated anyone since your death.”
There was an uneasy silence for a few seconds. Wash then said, in a sober tone of voice, “That is very sad to hear. I was hoping, if god forbid, something happened to me... Which clearly it did... That she would move on and find someone else to love.”
River responded, “We both know that Zoe rarely ever openly showed affection to anyone. Save for you. For her, you were the one in the million. Her true love.”
There was another pause of silence for a few seconds. Wash then quietly asked, “I take this is not just a social call to break my ghostly heart?”
River gave Wash a weak smile, as she calmly answered, “No. We have a plan to bring you back.”
Wash responded, “That is nice. But, first...” He looked over at Lee, then back at River, as he asked, “Who is this woman with you?”
Lee flatly stated, “The mother in this situation.”
River could not help but giggle a little.
Wash replied, “Huh?”
River answered, “As I said. We have a way to bring you back. And it is through reincarnation. This woman here is a very good friend of mine, and she is pregnant. She has agreed to allow you to be reincarnated through one of her children.”
Wash stated, with slight disbelief in his ghostly voice, “You want me to literally be reborn into another human being? That is a lot of time and effort. Can't you just bring me back in my body? You clearly summoned my soul here. I mean, I would think this alone would be impossible. But, coming from you, I think this is just one of you many hidden talents.”
River responded, “Thank you. And I did look into that possibility. And it would lead to even more problems. Least of which is how you died. You died messy. The lance that impaled you could not have been better aimed.”
“It tore through several organs, severed a number of vital arteries, and sliced your spine in half. Even if you had been immediately put on the operating table, I doubt even Simon could have saved you. And even if he did, you would not only have been completely paralyzed from the waist down, you would have probably needed to use a colostomy bag, and catheter, for the rest of your life.”
Wash sighed. He admitted, “I see you point. So, is she carrying a boy? Or, a girl?... Just wondering how creative I am going to have to be to get back with Zoe... In a decade, or two.”
River replied, in a comforting tone of voice, “Not to worry. She is carrying sons. My sons.”
Wash pointed out, “But, you both girls.”
River coyly replied, “A lot has happened.”
Wash flatly questioned, “Do I really want to know?”
River promised, “No. But, we will tell you when you grow up.”
Wash deadpanned, “I look forward to it.” He voice became more sincere, as he continued, “And since I know your insanity is not inherited. That will not a problem. Simon is a pillar of sanity.
River said, “I will be sure to let him know you said that.”
Wash asked, “Are we still on the run from the Alliance. I mean raising a child, on the run, is never a good idea.”
River answered, “Nope. The Alliance is no longer an issue for us. Actually, we are currently working at a casino, on Earth.”
Wash flatly inquired, with surprise in his tone of voice, “Earth?!”
River answered, “Yes. Earth. And it is not what you would think. And I am dating the casino owner.”
Wash pointed Lee, with his left hand, as he continued to look at River. He questioned, “But, you said you were with her?”
Lee commented, “It is a threesome. And before you ask. These are really River and my children. Not the other lover we are involved with.”
Wash shook his head a few times. He then thought, 'I better not ask any more questions.'
River agreed, “That would be a good idea.”
Wash asked, “So, you can read the thoughts of souls?”
River answered, “Apparently so.”
Wash carefully inquired, “So... If I agree to this. What happens? Having Zoe around, seeing me grow up is only going to emotion hurt her more, and make any relationship with her, more difficult. Also, by the time I am an adult, I will be a young man, and she will be an old woman.”
River responded, “Don't worry. I have that covered.”
Lee stated, “River is a genius. She is a doctorate in, cover your ass.”
The others laughed at Lee's comment, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, River said. “Yes. Among other things...”
Wash looked over at Lee, as he questioned, “Still, who is this woman whom would be my new mother?”
Lee looked up at Wash, as she calmly answered, “My name is, Lee. And I am laying down, on this wet cement, due to River's instructions.”
Wash responded, “I figured the latter part. But, Lee is a Chinese name. You don't look Chinese.”
River and Lee giggled a little.
Lee muttered, “Where to start?... Where to start?”
River commented, “Lee is a good person. She will make a good mother.”
Wash shrugged, as he said, “Okay. At least I am getting rich parents.”
River replied, “In several ways.”
Wash asked, “So, you said she is pregnant with your children. Not just one?”
River said, “Yes. Fraternal twin sons. Book is next. I wanted to do you first.”
Wash replied, “Why?”
River causally answered, “I like you more.”
Wash smiled, as he asked, “I thought as much. And if I do this, am I going to be aware of what is going on, inside Lee body?”
River answered, “For about a month. Then, your memories will slowly seal over a couple of weeks. After which, you will just be like any child you age. But, during that time, Lee can temporarily let you take over her body.”
Wash asked, “Will I ever my memories of this life back, someday?”
River stated, “We know someone personally that went through something similar. We can do restore your memories. Though, we plan to do so in gradual process, over the course of a few years. When you reach you middle to late teens. That way you current personality will not being fully submerged, nor risk of a split personality. Instead, you will just be one personality.”
Wash agreed, “Good idea. That way, I will not have to worry about such matters, until I am old enough to do something about it.”
River replied, “Exactly.”
Wash asked, “Now, how much control are you talking about, while I am still me, while I am inside Lee, here?”
Lee answered, “I can let you temporarily take control of my body. And anything you want to do with Zoe, is fine by me. As long as it is not harmful to any party involved.”
Wash questioned, “So, I can properly say goodbye to, Zoe?”
River stated, “More like, I will see you soon...” She grinned mischievously, as she continued, “Along with more pleasant activities...”
Wash took the hint, as he responded, 'Oh... I always thought you might be a pervert. Now, I know for sure.”
River said, in an amused tone of voice, “Actually, you and Zoe were tame compared to some of the stuff the others of the crew did.”
Wash asked, “Like Jayne.”
River flatly commented, “Oh, hell no. Jayne is just straightforward. I am talking about Inara and Kaylee. They both run the batteries down in their toys on a frighteningly regular basis.” She mentally added, 'And I don't dare mention what those two have done since that whole gender bending virus incident.'
Wash burst out laughing, for a few seconds.
As Wash calmed down, he said, “Okay. Let's do this. What do you need from me?”
River looked down at the book, and thumbed to another page in the book. She then looked up, as she commented, “Actually, it is real simple. Wash, do you consent to being reincarnated into one of Lee's children?”
Wash answered, “Yes.”
River turned to Lee, as she asked, “Lee, do you consent to be allow this soul to enter your body, and into one of your children?”
Lee looked over at River, as she said, “Yes.”
River replied, “Good.” She then looked back down in her book, as she read the spell she needed.
River then started chanting the same language that Lee did not know, again. Only this time, Lee could tell the spell was different.
Lee then watched as River stopped chanting, as she looked up at Wash.
Lee looked over was Wash as well, just in time to see Wash's spirit turn into a translucent cloud.
River and Lee then watched as the cloud came around closer to Lee's feet, until it turn and headed inside side her, through between her legs.
Lee closed her eyes, as she suddenly felt intense pleasure radiating from her stomach, towards the rest of her body. She instinctively closed her legs, as a slightly moan escape her lips.
River remained quite, as she watch Lee from about a minute.
Lee then suddenly stopped moaning, as she eyes snapped open. She looked over at River.
River asked, “So, how was it?”
Lee began to get up, as she answered, “Orgasmic.” As she stood straight up, and turned to River, she continued, “Very pleasurable. Like one of the better nights we have had together. And I glad I agreed to do this.”
River teased, “So am I. And I am tempted to try it out myself.”
Lee commented, “We don't got the time to get you pregnant.”
River agreed, “True.”
Suddenly, Lee heard a voice in her head, that was not her own, say, 'Hello.'
Lee thought, 'Wash?'
Wash mentally replied, 'Yes.'
Lee asked, in thought, 'Good. This is to be expect. Are you okay?
Wash mentally answered, 'Yes. I can see out of your eyes, hear, and feel what you are doing. I can even sense your emotions.'
Lee thought, 'I will try not to do anything too embarrassing.'
River giggled a little. She then sarcastically said, “Good luck.”
Wash thought, 'Figures she can read our thoughts.'
Lee mentally quipped, 'It does help in the bedroom.'
Wash sarcastically thought, 'Great...'
River giggled a little more.
Lee thought, 'But, there is one question I have. River, can you tell which are my thoughts? And which are Wash's thoughts?'
River forced herself to stop giggling, as she answered, “Yes. I can clearly tell who is think what. Though Wash, there are some things that Lee has to do, regularly, that you might find embarrassing.”
Lee thought, 'She is right about that. I am a woman. I am going to need use the bathroom, and shower. And sex is on the menu.'
Wash playfully in thought, 'Already corrupting you children...'
Lee mentally responded, 'Since you are now technically a baby, you get to whine. But, is there anything else I need to know?'
Wash answered, 'Well, I can read your memories... You use to be a guy?!...'
River burst out laughing, as she read their thoughts.
Lee sheepishly thought, 'Well physically. But, not anymore. And I was never really a guy, mentally.'
Wash mentally replied, 'One of those...'
Lee mentally interrupted, in a flat manner, 'Yes.'
Wash thought, 'And what about the others?... What weren't you telling me?... Hold it. A gender bending virus?... Zoe can turn into a guy?!... And so can River, and the others too?!...'
Lee mentally replied, “Yes.”
Wash mentally stated, with amusement, 'Okay. I admit it. I would pay money to see Mal's female form. And I don't want to know what Jayne did when he first got those abilities. Of course, Simon would still be Simon. Then, there is Kaylee. As River pointed out, she is must be very interesting, now that she has those abilities.'
Lee mentally said, 'Simon and Kaylee are now together. And they have been, for a long time.'
Wash mentally replied, “That is nice. And given Inara's training, her as a man would scare me. As a guys, she is could be a real Casanova, if she wanted too. And Mal must be careful around her.'
Lee mentally said, 'Those two seem to have an arrangement. And Inara is no longer in that... Profession. She is the head directors, and lead masseuse at the spa, at the casino we all live at.'
Wash requested, in thought, 'I would love to get a full body rub from her.'
Lee mentally agreed, 'So, would I. But, Inara and I are not exactly on the best of terms. Though, I will see what I can do.'
Wash mentally responded, 'It is okay, if it doesn't happen. Still, what about River? And this other guy you two hinted out?'
Lee warned in thought, 'Careful with your thoughts. She is listening in on us.'
Wash mentally agreed, 'True.'
River's laughs turned into light chuckles, as she further enjoyed the conversation between Wash and Lee.
As River calmed down, she said, 'Come on, guys. I am a forgiving sort.'
Lee stated, out loud, “Yes. You are.' She mentally thought, 'And she is great either way. And you now know how River got me knocked up. And that virus also greatly slowed their aging. So, either way, Zoe will not be an old woman by the time you reach adulthood, again. Also, you might inherit those abilities from River.'
Wash mentally said, 'I don't mind. But, I am concerned that I might grow old while Zoe remained young. I don't want Zoe to lose me, again. Never wanted to hurt her like that.'
Lee mentally responded, 'I know. And if you don't inherit River's abilities. We have other ways to maintain ones youth. So, you would be fine.'
Wash mentally stated, 'That is fine. Even if I am just a guy, and she can turn into a guy. I don't mind. I love Zoe, no matter what her outer body looks like.'
Lee mentally said, 'That is why we are doing this. And we have temporary ways of changing one's gender. If you are interested.'
Wash mentally replied, in a coy manner, 'It is nice to have options.'
Lee mentally agreed, 'Yes. It is. And either way. Right now, you are in an adult female body, carrying you male unborn body. Any intimacy in my body is going to be from the female point of view.'
Wash calmly thought, 'I can live with that, for now... Besides, I would love to solve Zoe's needs, if for only one night. But, with Book coming, I am not sure if he would be okay with me doing so. You said you are fine with it. I am sure Zoe would. Once I talk her into it. But, I am not sure about Book.'
Lee mentally stated, in a reassuring manner, 'It is my body. I am in the driver's seat. And I get the final say as to what happens. But, we will be polite about it. Book can sleep through it, if he wants.'
Wash mentally responded, 'Okay... Hold on... I just looked at some other memories you have.. What is this about Firefly series and Serenity movie?...'
Lee thought, 'Well, there a lot of things we need to tell you. In good time.'
Wash mentally deadpanned, 'That is an understatement.'
River said, “While you to sort that out, let's head over to Haven, and get Book.” She then closed book, and tucked in under her left arm. Next, she used her right hand to pulled out her reality device, from one of her pockets.
Lee and Wash thought, in unison, 'Good idea.' Lee then walked over to River.
As Lee stood by River, River began to about where, when, of the reality they were in, that River wanted to go too.
A few seconds later, Lee noticed it was the sky instantly went from day time, to night time, where they were at.
Lee saw the clear, starry sky above them. But, she also so smoldering ruins, of what appeared to be a town, in the distance.
Wash mental thought, 'So, that small device allows you to travel through time and space, in an instant?'
Lee mentally replied, 'And through realities.'
Wash thought, 'This gets more interesting by the minute.'
Lee mentally agreed, 'Yes. It is.'
Wash thought, 'I am guessing this is right outside Haven, near where Book died. But, when are we?”
Lee looked over at River, as she mentally replied, 'You will have to ask, River.'
River looked at Lee, as she answered, “We are technically in the past, from the point in time that we left. Right now, it is a few days ago. Several hours after Serenity left for Miranda.'
Wash mentally asked, 'So, I am still technically alive right now, at this point in the timeline?'
River stated, “Yes. But, we cannot save you. It would create a major paradox. As in potentially reality collapsing paradox.”
Wash mentally said, 'Okay. I guess that would be bad.'
River commented, “Almost as bad as facing Reavers.”
Wash mentally replied, 'Got you.'
River said, “Now, lets talk to, Book.” She pocked her reality device, and pulled out her magical book. She then quickly pages to the point in the book with the summoning spell.
River quickly chanted the summoning spell. Though, she took great care to get the syllables right.
As River looked up from her book, both she, and Lee, saw the translucent spirit of Book, appear in front of them.
Book look at River, as he said, in a ghostly, confused, tone of voice, in english, “River?”
River replied, “Hello Book?”
Book asked, “What is going on? I saw a white light, then I came back from the white light to here.”
River plainly said, “You're dead.”
Book questioned, in a matter of fact manner, “Besides that?”
River answered, “Book, I have a way for you to come back to the living.”
Book pointed out, “But, would it be right? Would God want this?”
River answered, “It is reincarnation. No one is getting hurt. It is voluntary for all parties.”
Book conceded, “That eases the decision, somewhat.”
River stated, “Yes. And given all the hell we have been through, I would think God would owe us a favor, or two. Wash has already agreed to do so. And my friend here is carrying twin sons.”
Book soberly asked, “Wash is dead?”
River answered, “Yes. Reavers killed him. The rest of us survived.”
Book commented, “Still, that is sad.
River pointed out, “Not for much longer. And from what Wash told me. And from what you just told me. I believe that God wants you to come back. Because, Wash stated when he was pushed out of the white light, it felt like it was for his own good.”
Book conceded, “When I was pushed from the white light, it felt the same way with me... Perhaps... But, where would I be, if I did so?”
River kindly replied, “Among friends.”
Book conceded, “You have a point there. Also, you seem to be much more lucid than before.”
River stated, “Yes. I am much better. And I apologize over the freak out with your hair.”
Book said, in a kind, though ghostly tone of voice, “My dear, at the time, you had other issues to deal with. Though, I feel my story has already been completed. Should I not move on?
River stated, “The story never ends. And think of this as an opportunity, to give you more time to make up for past mistakes.”
Book commented, “I always figured I could never hide my past from you. But, you were polite enough not to mention my closet full of skeletons to the others.”
River said, in a comforting tone of voice, “You were always a better man than most people would have believed. You were just misguided, and thrown into a situation that was beyond your abilities to manage.”
Book shrugged, as he replied, “Story of our lives, ay.”
River agreed, “Yes. And I know that was due to lack of training. If you accept my offer, I will make sure that oversight does not happen to you again.”
Book questioned, “Sounds tempting. You said that Wash is already in the womb of this pregnant woman?” He turned to Lee, as he kindly asked, “And who is this mother to be, for me?”
Lee said, in a polite tone of voice, “My name is, Lee. I consider it an honor to both meet you. And to help both you and Wash.”
Book responded, “Thank you. I am guessing the from you skin tone, that you are from the, Lees, of the southeastern U.S., of Old Earth?
Lee complimented, “Yes. You are far more informed than most people.”
Book smiled at Lee, as he said, “It comes with the job.” He looked at River, as he continued, “I guess, I might as well do this. It will be so nice to see everyone, again.”
River quietly replied, “Thank you.”
River quickly page though her spell book, to where the reincarnation spell was, as Lee laid down on the ground.
While Lee spread her legs, she thought, 'At least the ground is not wet, this time.'
River looked up at Book, as she inquired, “Book, do you consent to be reincarnated into one of Lee's children?”
Book answered, “Yes.”
River looked down at Lee, as she asked, “Lee, do you consent to let Book be reincarnated as one of your children?”
Lee said, “Yes. Though, in the unborn child that Wash is not in.”
River said, “Good point. And that should not be a problem.” She then looked down at her book, and she chanted the spell for the reincarnation.
River looked up, just in time, for her and Lee to see Book turn into translucent cloud, and entering Lee's body between her legs.
This time, Lee was ready for the pleasure to effect her. And while she wanted to take the time to enjoy what she was feeling, she realized she had to get going. So, she forced her body to cut the pleasurable experience short, as she began to stand back up.
River noticed this, as she asked, “Is everything alright?”
As Lee stood up straight, she looked over at River. She answered, “Yes. It is just that I realize that it is rude to enjoy something without sharing it with someone.”
River smiled, as she said, “I appreciate that.”
Lee walked closer to River, and came to a stop in front of River, less than two feet from River.
But, just as Lee was about to request that River take them home, she heard Wash say, in her mind, “Hello Book. Are you here?'
Book answered, 'Yes. Hello to you, as well, Wash. And hello Lee...' Book mentally teased, 'Or, should I call you, mother.'
Lee thought, 'Lee, is fine, for right now.'
Book mentally asked, with curiosity, 'So, what has been happening since I was killed?'
Wash answered in thought, with mild amusement, 'Judging from the memories of our new mom, that I have looked through, a whole lot.'
Book mentally inquired, 'Such as?'
Wash mentally said, 'These are River and Lee's kids. River and the others can now instantly change genders with a sneeze.'
Book mentally burst out laughing.
Lee just calmed her thoughts, so she could listen.
As Book calmed down, he thought, 'Gaining that ability must have wounded Mal's male ego quite a bit.'
Lee mentally deadpanned, 'That would be an understatement.'
Book let out another mental laugh. He then mentally inquired, 'So, are we just going to be like this until we are born?'
Lee thought, 'No. Your memories and personalities should gradually seal in around month. Until then, you will be like this. And don't worry, we plan to unseal your memories when you are in your middle to late teens.'
Book mentally replied, 'That is comforting to know.'
Lee admitted in thought, 'Also, there is some information I have that Wash has found out, that you may not react well, too.'
Book mentally responded, 'At this point, nothing could surprise me.'
Lee then thought up the Firefly series, and Serenity series.
Meanwhile, River was silent, as she could tell that Wash and Lee were letting Book absorb the information.
Book then thought, 'I take that back. And though, it only reaffirms my faith in a higher power.'
Lee carefully responded in thought, 'Good for you. I have a different of opinion on such matter. And I am sure Wash has his own beliefs. So, no sermons in my head. In exchange, I will let you have some control over my body.'
Book mentally stated, 'Deal. Also, there is someone I would like to talk too, when I get the chance. Along with a number of other people I would like to talk to, in the next few days.'
Lee mentally said, 'I will give you that chance. You will have plenty of opportunities to do so.'
Book mentally replied, 'Thank you.'
River listened to the conversation in Lee's mind, as she thought, 'Good. Both Book and Wash are taking the news that Lee is informing them about, very well.'
Wash mentioned, in thought, 'Just a reminder, Book. River can read our thoughts, and tell which one of us is thinking what.'
Book mentally inquired, 'That is good... River can you hear me?'
River stated, “Yes. And I am glad this process worked.” She mentally added, 'I believe it is best not to mention that I am using magic. Though, they will find out from Lee, soon enough. That magic exists. Also, I think I will not inform anyone else that I can use magic. And as long as I don't try things like creating fireballs, and other wonders. No one else, save those those here, Chang, will be the wiser.'
Lee mentally said, 'By the way, this was all River's idea.'
Book casually responded, in thought, 'Of course. If nothing else, she is unpredictable.'
River said, “Thank you.”
Lee stated out loud, to impress on the importance of her request, “As much as I would love to continued this conversation. We need to head back to the home. To the casino.”
Book asked in thought, 'You live in a casino?'
Lee just verbally answered, “Yes. And River and I are in a threesome relationship with the owner of the casino. We live in the penthouse apartment.”
Book mentally responded, 'I will honestly try not to be judgmental.'
Lee complimented, “That is a rare trait for one in you former profession.”
Book mentally replied, “Thank you.”
River closed her book of spells, and tucked it under her left arm, as she stated, “While Lee explains some more things to the two of you, I will get us home.” She then used her right hand to pull out her reality device, from one of her pockets.
As River thought of the place, time, and reality, to return home too, she listened to their thoughts, as Wash and Book continued to talk in Lee's mind.
In response, Lee mentally thought, 'This must be what Deadpool feels like, with his yellow and white boxes.'
Wash and Book mentally asked, in unison, 'Who is Deadpool?'
River let out a laugh, as she pushed the red button on her reality device, with she and Lee instantly transported back to living room of the Daiyu Palace Casino.
When they arrived, Lee looked over at the clock, and she it was eleven fifteen AM.
Lee said, “Good. We have only been gone for five minutes.”
Book mentally asked, 'Is this traveling across time and space in an instant, with that little device River has?'
Wash mentally said, 'From Lee's memories, we also travel across realities.'
Book reviewed some of Lee's surface thoughts, as he mentally inquired, 'Interesting. So, this is old Earth? Or, is it another Earth, like the Earth that was?'
Lee mentally said, 'Actually, it is an alternate Earth. Today's date would be the date of the distant past of the Earth you both are descended from. But, it is still Earth.'
Book mentally stated, 'So, this is old Earth. After a fashion.'
Lee mentally replied, 'Yes.'
Wash mentioned in thought, 'And from what I am reading of Lee's mind, this is Lee's home reality.'
Book mentally replied, 'Fascinating.'
Wash mentally asked, 'I am curious as to what wonders there are here, on this world?'
Lee thought, in a romantic manner, 'More than are dreamt of in your philosophy.'
River looked over at Lee, as she spoke up, “Ever the poet, Lee.”
Lee turned to River, as she thought, 'It is a good Shakespearean quote.'
Book mentally guessed, 'Hamlet, scene five?'
Lee mentally answered, “Correct.'
River said, “Guys. Just give me a minute to put these items up. And we will go see Chang, in his office. Down the hallway. Then, we will get some lunch.”
Lee turned to River, as she said, “Take your time.”
Lee, Book, and Wash, watched through Lee's eyes, as River cracked a grin, while she turned around and for the book case, across the room, from Lee.
As they continued to watch River, Book mentally asked, 'Who is Chang?'
Wash mentally deadpanned, 'The other lover.'
Lee mentally pointed out, 'And the owner of this casino. So, treat him with respect.'
Book mentally said, 'I will be honest. Given River's intelligence. I always figured, if she ever regained her sanity, that one person would not be enough for her.'
Lee mentally complimented, 'That is a very astute observation. And very true one, at that.'
With her back turned, River's grin widened, as her friends comments, about her.
Lee, Wash, and Book, then watched River set her reality device on a nearby table. She then turned and put her book back where had been on the book shelf it has been.
As they watched and waited, River turn around and head back to them.
Wash mentally asked, 'Hey. I have a question. Since we are hear and aware, Lee. Why don't you feel us move within you?'
Book mentally questioned, 'I would like to know that, as well.'
Given Lee saw River was looking at her, she answered, out loud, “That is simple. You are both still too small. Most women don't feel their unborn children move until their forth month of pregnancy. You both are just over thirteenth week mark.”
“Though, I am sure, if I was quiet, and focused on my stomach, I could feel you move. But, it would be like feeling one's heartbeat. I would have to think about, and it would not yet just be something I feel without focusing on it.”
As River came to a stop in front of Lee, she stated, “She is correct. This is already weird enough, without you feeling your own unborn bodies move, from you new mother's point of view.”
Book mentally said, 'Agreed.'
Wash mentally commented, 'And here I thought things would slow down for me, after I died.'
Book mentally chuckled, as River and Lee giggled a little.
As they calmed down, River said, “Now, let's go see Chang, and then get something to eat.”
River then walked pass Lee, opened the door to the hallway, and exited the room. Lee followed behind. She locked the knob, before she gently closed the door behind herself.
(_)
A few minute laters, as River and Lee walked side by side, as they approached the open door to Chang's office. With Lee to River's left side.
As they walked, Wash mentally asked, 'So, who is this, Chang?'
Lee mentally answered, 'Chang is a former mafia boss, and later, for a time, a dimensional warlord. Though, he is back to running a mafia, but only as a hobby. And he owns and runs this casino.'
'Long story short. Except for him original becoming a mafia boss. Concerning him, pretty much everything else is all my fault. I will share my memories of what I am talking about, after lunch. When you two can have a proper freak out in the privacy of our apartment up here. And no one is going to hold it against you if you go a little crazy at learning what I tell you.'
Wash mentally said, 'We will likely be fine.'
Book mentally commented, 'I agree. Though, I not sure I am going to like this man.'
Lee mentally responded, 'Relax. He is easy going. But, he has some abilities of his own. Such as having very good hearing. But, he cannot read minds. Though, he is a very mentally sharp man... Well, most of the time. He also has gender bending, and longevity abilities, like River and your other friends.'
Wash mentally said, 'That must fun for all three of you.'
Lee thought, 'Yes. By the way, I have precognitive abilities.'
Wash mentally teased, 'You must be fun at the gaming tables.'
Lee mentally pointed out, 'Outside of playing poker with my friends, Whom know about my abilities, I don't gamble.'
Book mentally said, 'That is a wise course to take.”
Lee thought, 'Thank you.'
Wash mentally inquired, 'So, do you play any poker with River?”
River answered, “Yes. And she wins about as often as I do.”
Wash thought, 'That figures. And you know, River, I am not going to call you, dad.'
River said, “You can call me that, after you forget who you are.”
Book mentally said, 'I can live with that.'
Wash mentally replied, 'Okay. So can I.'
By then, they reached the open doors of Chang's office.
As they came to the doors, River quickened her pace slightly, so she could walking in front Lee, with Lee walking into the office, right behind the redhead.
As they approached the desk, they saw Chang sitting behind it.
Chang looked up at the two women, as he stated, “Come in. And from the conversation outside. I take it that you accomplished your plans?”
Wash mentally commented, 'He is sharp.'
Book mentally said, 'As a razor.'
Lee thought, 'Yes. Now, please try to stay quiet. We have to talk to, Chang.'
Though, Book remained silent. Wash mentally teased, 'Okay. Mommy.'
By then, River and Lee reached the two seats in front of the desk. River saw in the seat Chang's right, and Lee sat in the seat to Chang's left.
As they go conformable, River answered, “Yes. And things went off without a hitch. I can even tell which one of them is thinking what.”
Chang responded, “Good. By the way, given your appointment was this morning, what are the genders of your children, Lee?”
Lee answered, “Fraternal twins. Both are sons”
Chang asked, “Are you sure? Given River's abilities. It is a valid question.”
Lee began, “I understand that, but...”
River interrupted, in an annoyed tone of voice, “Lee doesn't want to do the amniotic fluid tests, that will check their DNA.”
Chang pointed out, “That is her right.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Chang responded, “You're welcome. Besides, we will find out, eventually. I am okay, either way... So, are they wake, and aware of what is going on?”
Lee answered, “More than that. They can see, hear, and feel, what I do.”
Chang inquired, “What is it like?”
Lee stated, “It is liked having a full house in my head. But, it is not painful, nor uncomfortable. Also, they have access to my memories.”
Chang cracked a grin, as he said, “Well then. I will leave you to explains things to them.”
Lee deadpanned, “Gee, thanks.”
In Lee's mind, Lee and River heard Wash and Book chuckled a little.
Chang said, in a calm tone of voice, “Hello Book. Hello Wash. I am sure you both realize that this is a new, and wondrous opportunity for the both of you. I am Bai Ji-Shin Chang. Chang to my friends. Mister Chang to everyone else. This is my casino. The Daiyu Palace Casino. And while I run things here, I am an easy going person that cares for River and Lee. I do not believe we will have any problems.”
Lee then heard Wash and Book's thoughts on Chang's introduction.
Wash mentally commented, 'After years of working on the Serenity. I have met a lot of people with questionable morals. And this guy styles me as being slick as they come.'
Book mentally agreed, 'I feel the same way towards him. But, given the circumstances, it is best we avoid any potential problems.'
Lee mentally stated, 'Well, to be fair. I have been known to be slick and manipulative. The point is, if the person in question is manipulating you in a direction that will benefit you? And I believe that is the case with Chang. Beside, this is also a case of glass houses.'
Book mentally conceded, 'I see your point.'
Wash mentally replied, 'Okay.'
Lee said, “They agree with you. And they look forward to getting to know you better.”
Chang's smile widen ever so slightly, as he replied, “Good.”
Lee asked, “River mentioned a meeting today, with the others, about this? So, when and where is it?”
Chang answered, “Three PM sharp, in our private theater.”
Lee agreed, “That is a good place to have a private meeting. So, who is coming?
Chang replied, “Our friends. Same as those in the garage meeting, when you first returned here.”
Lee looked over at River. She then back to Chang, as she asked, “Okay. So, how do you want this handled.”
River looked over at Lee, as she answered, “We will just tell them directly what is going on.”
Book mentally commented, 'That could be a problem. I feel they may not take the news, of our return, in this manner, very well.'
Wash mentally stated, 'And some of them have a hair trigger tempers. To say the least.'
Lee mentally replied, 'I realize this.'
Lee pointed out, “If not handled carefully. This news could upset a number of them. Even Wash and Book realize this.”
Chang responded, “Don't worry, River and I will do the talking. And after they have time to think about it, they will realize that the long term gains outweigh the awkwardness of the momentary situation.”
Lee conceded, “Okay. That is a good point. Anything else you want to talk about?”
Chang inquired, with a bit of interest in his voice, “Are we three still on for tonight?”
Lee shrugged, as she responded, “It depends. Both Wash and Book want to make plans, for a few things tonight. And I agreed to let them do so.”
River looked at both Chang and Lee, as she said, “We will just do things later tonight.” She turned to Lee, as she asked, If that is alright with Wash and Book?”
Book mentally said, 'That works for me.'
Wash mentally commented, 'I can go along with that. Though, let's not jump in the deep end, tonight.'
Book mentally requested, 'Yes. Let us just take our time on such manners.'
Lee mentally commented, 'That is fine with me. Though, you can sleep through it.'
Book mentally said, 'That sounds like a better plan. If we can do so.'
Wash mentally stated, 'I agree.'
Lee answered, “As long as we keep it tame, they will not have a problem. Actually, they plan to sleep through it.”
Chang said, “Works for me.”
River replied, “And me.”
Wash mentally requested, 'Please, ask them to show us their other gender forms.'
Book thought, 'I would like to know what they look like, as well.'
Lee looked over at River.
River look back at Lee, as she said, in a comforting tone of voice, “It is okay. We were going to show them, eventually.”
Chang asked, “Show them what?”
River and Lee looked over Chang, as River answered,, “Wash and Book would like to see our other gender forms.”
Chang let out a small chuckle. He then said, “That is fine with me. I will go first. You go second. And we better stand, to get the whole effect.” Next, he stood up from his seat.
River replied, “I agree.” She stood up, while she turned to face Lee. She then used her feet to remove her shoes.
Chang walked around, to his left, towards Lee. She came to a stop in front of Lee, to Lee's right side. With River to Lee's left side.
Lee turned to River, as she asked, “Are you sure? I mean, I do not want you to tear you clothing.”
River answered, “Actually, I expected I would have to this today. I know my clothing sizes in both my forms. And I am wearing loose clothing, and I don't have on a bra and panties.”
Lee replied, “Okay.”
When he came to a stop in beside Lee, the black haired woman turned to look at Chang.
Chang calmly said, “Now, pay attention, Wash and Book.”
Chang then sneezed, and changed into her female form, with her clothing loosening.
Wash thought, 'That is interesting.”
Book mentally commented, 'That is the most inventive use of sneezing I have ever seen.'
Lee mentally agreed, 'Very true.'
River smiled towards Lee, as she commented, “I fully agree.”
Meanwhile, Chang remained in her female form, as she turned around, and walked back to her chair, behind her desk. When she reached the chair, she said back down in it, as she look at River and Lee. She said, “You're turned, River.”
Lee turned to look at River.
River sneezed. And she became a he, and his clothing tightened around his bigger frame, but since River had worn loose clothing, they did not stretch, nor tear.'
River remained this way for a few seconds, before he sneezed, and turned back into a woman. She used her just her feet to put on her shoes. She sat down, as she turned to face Lee.
Book mentally commented, 'Both of them look nice in both forms.'
Wash mentally said, 'I can see the attraction from both of them, in both their forms.'
Lee thought, 'I agree.'
Lee commented, “Both Book and Wash say that both your gender forms look great.'
Chang stated, “Thank you.”
River said, “I appreciate that.”
Book mentally pointed out, 'I said, nice. Not great. Not that I am disagreeing with you.'
Lee mentally replied, 'I know. But, I like scoring points with them.'
Wash mentally giggled. He then thought, 'Don't worry. We all do that with people we care for.'
Lee sarcastically thought, 'I know. And wait until you found out how we met.'
Book mentally asked, 'What happen?'
Lee thought, 'I was on the run from them, and River approached me in her male form, as a man named, Sam. I didn't know he was River at the time.'
Book mentally guessed, 'And you two became good friends?... And later on, something more?'
Lee mentally answered, 'Yes.'
Wash mentally inquired, 'And how does Chang fit in?'
Lee mentally stated, 'River and Chang were a romantic item beforehand. Chang and I have an understanding when it comes to River, and we are trying to have a relationship with each other, so we can both keep River, whom loves us both.'
Wash asked, 'Is it working?'
Lee thought, 'Yes.'
River stated, “She is right. Our threesome relationship is working. I will verify that.”
Chang realized what the others were talking about she stated, in her female voice, “Yes. This relationship is working well. And also, in this form, my alias is Daiyu. As in Black Jade. Though, I think I will change back now.” She then sneezed, and change back into a man. With Chang's clothing filling out to his now larger male form.
Wash mentally asked, in slight disbelief, 'Chang named the casino after himself?'
Lee mentally corrected, 'Herself. And yes.'
Wash mentally inquired, 'So, it is good that Chang back now. I mean Chang does run this casino. I would think if Chang's subordinates found out about this, it would cause trouble.'
Lee mentally answered, 'Not to worry. Chang upper management staff already know about Chang and River's abilities. Actually, most of those on Chang's staff, at this level, are you friends, whom had the same gender bending and longevity abilities. The rest either don't care, or they are paid enough not to care.'
Book mentally commented, 'That is nice to know.'
Lee mentally agreed, 'Yes. It is.'
Wash mentally questioned, 'I agree. And I have to ask. Was Chang originally a guy? Or, a girl?
Lee thought, 'A guy. But, Chang met River as a woman. It is all part of a very long story, I will tell you after lunch.'
Wash mentally responded, 'I look forward to it.'
Book mentally replied, 'So do I.'
River suggested, “As fun as this has been. Let's get some lunch.”
Chang look over at a clock on the wall, and he saw that it was eleven thirty-one AM. He turned back to the two women in the room, as he said, in his male voice, “I know it is a little early, but I think I wall join you. Does the private room at the restaurant downstairs, sound okay?”
Lee replied, “Yes.”
River commented, “Well, that is what I was planning in the first place.”
Chang said, “Good. By the way, how is the morning sickness, Lee?”
Lee cracked a grin, as she answered, “Pretty much gone. And I am looking forward to a big meal.”
River turned to Lee as she teased, “Okay. But, I am going to make sure you work it off tomorrow morning. Though pregnant, I want you to keep your figure.”
Inside Lee's head, she heard Wash and Book laughing.
Lee sarcastically thought, 'Laugh it up.' She turned to River, as she calmly said, out loud, “No problem. I like my figure.”
Lee thought, 'So, what would you two like to eat?”
Wash mentally answered, 'A club sandwich would be nice.'
Book mentally replied, 'I am fine with that.'
Lee kindly thought, 'I can an arrange that. I will have some french fries with that. Also, after we get back to that apartment, and explain things, we will practice letting you to take control of my body. For later tonight. Though, I want to be in control for the afternoon meeting, just in case.'
Book mentally agreed, 'Good point.'
Wash mentally stated, 'I agree.'
Chang said, “Okay. Let's get some lunch.”
Chang, Lee and River, all got up from their seats. They headed out of the office, and into out into the hallway, towards the front elevator that would take them to the casino restaurant, on the ground floor.
(_)
Three hours and twenty-eight minutes later, it was three PM on the dot.
Lee, River, and Chang were in Chang's private movie theater, and ready to have their meeting with the others. Lee was in the center, with River to her right, and Chang to her left.
The lights in the theater were left on.
Those in invited were mostly sitting in the seats of the front rows. While some were standing in the aisles
Those present were Mal, Zoe, Spike, Jetta, Jayne, Kaylee, Simon, Inara, Faye, Annie, Arcee.
Though, Arcee was in motorcycle mode, in the far left aisle of the room, when facing the movie screen.
Matthew was not there, because Lee, River, and Chang, had all agreed that man was stressed out enough, as is, from the weirdness that he has been thrust into. They did not need to add more weirdness to Matthew’s life.
Wash thought, 'It is nice to see everyone, again. And they don't look much older than we left them.'
Book mentally said, 'I agree. Do any any of them know what is going on with us.'
Lee thought, 'Not yet. None of the invitees has been informed what this was about. That is why we are holding this meeting... Still, I wonder...' She looked over at Annie, whom was sitting in the third row, near where Arcee was.
Lee saw Annie looking back at her, with an amused look at on her face. Lee thought, 'Oh yea. She knows.'
Book thought, 'Who know what?'
Lee mentally answered, 'Annie knows. She is the brown haired, fair skinned woman I am looking at. Among her abilities, she is an empath.'
Book mentally inquired, 'She can read emotions like River can read thoughts?'
Lee mentally replied, 'Yes.'
Wash mentally asked, 'So, who is Annie? You have showed us a lot, this afternoon. And a few bits of information got lost in the shuffle.'
Lee mentally inquired, 'That is understandable. First, I have to ask, did you ever see the old Star Wars movies. The original trilogy, and prequels?'
Book and Wash mentally answered, in unison, 'Yes.'
Wash mentally said, 'It is a classic.'
Lee agreed, in thought, 'That it is. Do you remember who Darth Vader is?'
Book and Wash mentally responded, in unison, 'Yes.'
Book mentioned in thought, 'That is not a character one would ever forget... Even in death.'
Lee thought, 'Very true. Anyway, I know this might be hard to belief... Well, in comparison to everything else I have informed you about... Which you both took very well, in me telling you, earlier this afternoon.'
Wash commented, in thought, 'We were dead. We are now being reincarnated. And there is no point in going insane over information that we will likely forget within a month, or so.'
Book mentally said, 'True... Now, what it you wish to say?'
Lee thought, in a calm, neutral manner, 'Annie is Darth Vader. She, or more aptly, he was kidnapped between the end of the prequel trilogy and the beginning of original trilogy. Vader then had his limbs and body fully regenerated. And his youth restored. But, the process also changed him into a woman. While, at the time, she hated the nickname, Annie. From her youth. She decided to use that nickname after the gender change.'
Book remained silent, as Wash slowly thought, 'That is Darth Vader?....'
Lee could feel the terror welling up from Wash and Book.
Lee forced her mental state to be one of calm and comfort, as she thought, 'Relax guys. Annie is now one of the nicest people I know. She and I talk about just about anything. She is also good friends with River. In all honesty, you could consider her your surrogate aunt.'
Lee could since Book and Wash start to relax.
Though, Wash mentally asked, 'How can Vader be nice?'
Lee mentally stated, 'The short answer is that she saw her own movie series, including the original trilogy. Of what would have happened to her and her family, if she had not been kidnapped, and changed. And she realized how much of a jerk she was, and she decided to be a better person.'
Book mentally deadpanned, 'That would do it.'
Wash mentally said, 'Yea. Her watching those movies would be a good way for her to see who she previously really was in her life... But, how does she take being a woman?'
Lee thought, 'She is just glad to be out of the black suit, and have her limbs, skin, and lungs back. Among other things.'
Wash mentally conceded, 'I guess there is that.'
Lee mentioned in thought, 'Also, over time, Annie's force powers were fully restored, and she is actually more powerful in the force than she ever has been before... Though, she, and Arcee, are the hit-women for Chang. But, I know for a fact that Chang rarely uses them.'
Wash mentally commented, 'I know too many thieves, soldiers, and killers, to judge. Hell, my wife, Zoe, is the first two... Or, was... And on her bad days, she could be number three with bullet.'
Book thought, 'I have similar feelings on the subject.'
Lee mentally responded, 'I agree. And all of your friends here now working honest jobs. Zoe, Mal, and Jayne are the heads of the security here. Irana is the head masseuse. Kaylee loves her job as the auto mechanic. And Simon is the casino's doctor.'
Book mentally stated, 'I am glad to hear that. So, who is this Arcee?'
Lee answered, 'Right now, Arcee is the pink motorcycle near Annie. Arcee is a cybertronian. An alien robot. Her species can literally transform from their hidden alt modes, which they select, such as her motorcycle mode her, to their humanoid robot mode.'
Book mentally inquire, with concern, 'How dangerous is she?'
Lee mentally answered, 'In combat, she could hold her own against Annie. The good news is we are friends. And she is good friends with Chang Also, she is literally millions of Earth years old. But, between you and me. She still sometimes ask like a pissed off teenager.'
From the corner of her eye, Lee saw River crack a grin.
Lee thought, 'Don't tell Arcee I said that, River.'
From the corner of her eye, Lee saw River shrug an affirmative.
Book carefully said, in thought, 'Quite an eccentric group you have here... And that is including our friends...'
Lee sarcastically thought, 'Hell, this is only half the cast. And this is the sane half.'
Wash thought, 'I have a feeling that our next incarnations are going to be very interesting.'
Book mentally replied, 'I fully agree.'
Lee mentally inquired, 'You are both probably right. So, is there anything you would like tell them? Or, request from them?'
Book said, in thought, 'Just tell them we are fine.'
Wash mentally responded, 'I do have a small request...'
Lee heard Wash's request, and it took all Lee's efforts to not burst out laughing. Which Wash, Book, and River, found amusing.
The only hint of any discern to Lee was a small grin forming on her lips.
Lee thought, 'Now, that is a request. And I will do it.'
Wash mentally replied, 'Thank you.'
Faye quietly asked those around her, “Anyone know what this is about?”
While still in motorcycle mode, Arcee quietly said, “With this group, it could literally be anything.”
Faye softly replied, “You are right about that.”
At that moment, Mal was standing in the right aisle, opposite to Arcee's location. He turned to the front of the theater, as he inquired, “So Chang, why have you called us here?”
Spike sat near Mal, as she commented, a casual tone of voice, “Yes. We would like to know. We still have a casino to run for you.”
Chang turned to Spike and Mall, as he calmly said, “I am sure the casino can handle everyone here being gone for a few minutes. But, just in case, Arcee is still remotely monitoring the security cameras. For cheating and other problems.”
Arcee said, “Everything is fine, right now.”
Jetta joked, “Why don't you just give her our jobs, Chang?”
Chang responded, in a casual tone of voice, “Who do you think helps the other pit bosses manage the gaming floor at night, when you and Spike are not there?”
Jetta laughed a little, at Chang's comment.
Chang stated, “Don't worry. I like you enough to keep you. Besides, you both are honest and professional.”
Spike just shrugged at the acknowledgment, while Jetta said, “Thank you, Chang.”
Faye commented, “Still, we do need to know. Why are we here, Chang?... Did you get River pregnant?”
There was some laughter among everyone, including Lee, Chang, and River.
As they calmed down, River said, “I am not pregnant. But, it does deal with similar matter. As you know, Lee is carrying twins. Today we found out she is having fraternal twin sons.”
Inara, and Kaylee said, in unison, “Congratulations.”
River replied, “Thank you. But, there is more.”
Jayne interrupted, “Nothing to say, Lee?”
Lee carefully said, “I feel that you are more likely to believe River, over what is about to be said. Than, myself.”
Kaylee commented, “Now, that is a statement, coming from you.”
Lee hesitantly replied, “Yea. Just don't get upset when you hear about is going on.”
River said, “After we found out the genders of our children, I convinced Lee to take a trip, with me, back to the Verse.”
Kaylee deadpanned, “And this is where is goes downhill.”
Jetta asked, “What is the Verse?”
Mal stated, “Our home reality. Basically, it is the star systems our people colonized after we left Earth.”
Jetta replied, “Oh. Now, I remember.”
River spoke up, “Good. We went back in time to after we left Mister Universe's moon. And then we went a day further back in time, to Haven, right after we left for Miranda.”
“After receiving Lee's permission, beforehand, I summoned and then convinced the souls of Wash and Book to enter Lee's body, and be reincarnated in her children unborn bodies.”
The silence was suddenly so deafening that a normal people could hear a pin drop in the room.
Mal was the first to speak. He flatly stated, with anger evident in his voice, “You three have crossed a line you shouldn't have.”
Chang casually pointed out, “We have been doing that for years. Besides, the deaths of your two friends has left a hole in you, and the others' hearts, for far too long. And River found a way to fill those holes.”
Those that saw Mal's face at the moment, could tell that he expression alternated between rage, and resignation. A few seconds later, resignation won, as Mal remained silent.
Jayne commented, “Never a dull moment with this crew.”
Kaylee muttered, “This place keeps getting crazier by the minute.”
Inara was sitting by Kaylee, to Kaylee's left side. Inara overheard Kaylee. Inara agreed, “I know.”
Arcee asked, “Annie, are they telling the truth?”
Annie flatly answered, “Yes. I can sense consciousness of three separate people inside Lee. Two of them are in Lee's lower stomach. The other one is Lee.”
Lee said, “Both of them want you to know that they are doing fine at the moment.”
Simon turned to Lee, as he calmly stated, with a hint of seriousness in his tone of voice, “That is nice, Lee... And I want to have a completely checkup on you, tomorrow. I want to make sure your brain and body can literally handle the load of three active minds, in there, at once.”
Lee questioned, “Is ten thirty, tomorrow morning, okay to see you?”
Simon answered, “Yes. I expect you to be there.” He turned to River, as he continued, “And River, I want you there, to help me talk to Wash and Book. I would like a third party that can help verify various tests, that would be difficult for Lee to do.”
River turned to Simon, as she said, “I will be there. And I will make sure she makes that appointment in the morning.”
Simon replied, “Good.” He voice took a firmer tone, a she continued, “Also River, I know you are the one to come up with this plan.”
River admitted, “Of course.”
Simon questioned, “So, how did you accomplish this?”
River thought, 'Oh well. I might as well tell them.' She said one word, “Magic.”
Mal stated, “There was a time I would have considered that answer to be grounds for insanity. But, after everything we have seen, and been through, I don't doubt you. And given it is you, I am not surprised you accomplished this.”
Jayne deadpanned, “While I am happy that Wash and Book are back... After a fashion... I hope this did not require any sacrifices to do so?”
River flatly answered, “It didn't. And if spells had required such measures, I would have used other, more humanitarian means.”
Inara questioned, with slight disbelief in his tone of voice, “I am sure you would, River.” She mentally added, 'You have always been kind in your own way, River.'
Inara saw River smile towards her.
Inara continued, “And I find it interesting that you can use magic, now.”
River commented, “My skills seem to be more broader than previously I come to believe.”
Inara said, “That is a scary thought.”
River replied, “I agree.”
Spike looked over at Lee, as she asked, “Lee, did you cause this?... I mean, do you write this, so that River would gain magical powers? I don't remember you mentioning that in your stories.”
Lee flatly stated, “No. Why would I given more power to someone who is already a telepathic badass genius, that is skilled at any ability she applies herself to learn? And it was River's original creator that made her that way. All I did was help her regain her sanity...” She turned to River, as she continued, “No offense, River.”
River turned to Lee, as she casually said, “None taken.” Both lovers then turned to look back at the crowd in front of them.
Faye commented, “Lee has a point there.”
Jetta stated, “This just means that not every screwy thing that happens to us, from now on, is Lee's fault.”
Spike conceded, “I hate to say it. But, you're right, Jet.”
Kaylee questioned, in a kind tone of voice, “So, how did you learn magic, River?”
River answered, “The usual ways. I read books and talked to people on the subject.”
Kaylee rolled her eyes from slight self-embarrassment, as she thought, 'Ask a stupid question. Get a stupid answer.' She looked over at River, as she verbally replied, “Of course.”
Kaylee saw River give her an amused smile.
Kaylee sighed, in response.
While not one had pointed the matter out, during this time, everyone noticed that Zoe had become real quite, since River had dropped the bombshell about Book, and her deceased husband, Wash, were now living as Lee's unborn children.
Inara turned to Zoe, whom was sitting right beside her, to her left side. Inara asked, “Zoe. You are the one most effected by this news. What do you have to say about this?”
Zoe turned to Inara, as she calmly answered, “It hasn't fully hit me, yet.”
Zoe then turned to look at River, Chang, and Lee, in front of the theater. She said, in an authoritative tone of voice, “But, I want to know if it's really true. Are they really inside, Lee. Is my husband in there?””
Lee answered, “Yes. And they can see, hear, and feel, everything I do. And they want me to tell you that they are doing fine.”
Zoe demanded, in an even tone of voice, “Then, prove it.”
Lee calmly said, “No joke intended. But, Wash does have one request. He would like his toy dinosaurs back. So, he can play with them... As a baby... Well, toddler... We do not want him to choke on them...”
Silence reigned for a couple of seconds. Then, nearly everyone present burst out laughing. Including, Zoe, River, Chang, and Lee. With Wash and Book mentally laughing.
As everyone laughing began to calm down, Zoe gave Lee a believing smile, as she said, “I will get them for you, later.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Kaylee inquired, “Someone needs to ask this. And I guess I will do so. Are they going to have their same minds, when they are born? This is already awkward, bordering on the insane... Even for us... And none of us want it to become nightmarish.”
River answered, “No. Their minds and personalities should seal in about a month. And we will unseal their memories and personalities, slowly, when they reach their middle to late teens.”
Zoe said, in a tone of voice that promise pain to anyone that make a smart-ass remark afterward, “Either way, I am not changing my husband's diapers.”
River carefully said, “Relax. We have a plan that will handle all your issues, Zoe. When we are ready to do enact that plan, we will tell you about our plan, in private, beforehand. We figure, given Wash was your husband, that you have a right to know.”
Zoe flatly responded, “Good. And it had better be a good plan.”
River smiled towards Zoe, as she commented, “It is.”
Kaylee asked, “Now, onto some more entertaining aspects of the situation. River, will they inherit your gender abilities? Or, other abilities, which you and Lee have?”
Lee spoke up, as she stated, “We will not know until after they are born. But, they are healthy. Also, we have no clue if they inherited River's longevity, and gender bending abilities. Or, my precognition skills. Or, our skills in creativity and intelligence.”
Kaylee responded, “That is to be expected. What are you feelings on this, Lee?”
Lee answered, “My feelings are conflicted on this. But, I hope this helps make up for some of the things I have done to all of you.”
Kaylee casually responded, “Oh. You are winning brownie points on this one.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Arcee inquired, “So, how much do they know?”
Lee said, “I wasn't sure if I wanted to tell you all this, or not. But, they also have access to my memories. And before we came here, we spent the last few hours going over everything I could think of on the matter. And after taking a little time for information to sink in, they told me they are okay with this situation.”
River commented, “Yes. They are fine with the matter. I can read their minds. And I can tell which of them is which. Everything is good at the moment.”
Arcee stated, “Good. That does solve a few problems.”
Annie offhandedly said, “At least we don't have to explain things to them.”
Arcee agreed, “True.”
Jayne commented, “I don't know about you guys. But, I am looking forward to seeing how this plays out.”
Faye stated, “Yea. This does open up a lot of doors. And a lot more options for everyone.”
Inara agreed, “You're right, Faye. And this solves the problem with accidental deaths, which may arise over time.”
Spike pointed out, “Still, the catch is you, or someone else, has to get knocked up, to bring someone back, and then you have to raise them the old fashioned way.”
Faye looked over at Spike, as she halfheartedly stated, “Hey, if you can handled it. I don't see why I couldn't. Though, there is no one, currently dead, that I would care that much about to bring back at the moment.” She then looked towards Lee, River, and Chang.
Simon commented, “Inara, Faye, you are both right. This does allow for a number of options for us.”
Chang complimented, “Simon is correct. Inara, Faye, you foresight is spot on.” He mentally added, 'And that is why I helped River with her plan. Because it did prove there were other options for us. Should the worst happen.'
In response, Faye let out a small laugh towards Chang, while, Inara gave Chang as smile.
Spike stated, in a slightly annoyed tone of voice, “If that is it. We have other things we need to get back to.”
Spike thought, 'Like being with Julia in a few hours. Though, been before I got back to work, I will check on her, and her tutor, in my private office. Which I had converted to a school room for Julia. Chang said he didn't mind. And I am glad Julia is doing good in her schooling. Considering, I the amount I pay for such tutors. I would expect nothing less from her.'
Chang looked over at River and Lee.
River said, “I have nothing else to say.”
Lee replied, “Same here.” She mentally reflected, 'I really do not want to risk saying something that will ruin the peaceful mood we have going.'
Wash mentally agreed, 'That is a good point.'
Book mentally said, with comfort, 'Not to worry. It seems they took the news well.'
Lee thought, 'I agree. But, it is good to still be wary of the situation.'
Book mentally responded, 'That is true.'
Chang, Lee, and River then turned back to face the crowd.
Chang said, “Okay. You can go. Thank you for coming. And thank you for being understanding with this situation.”
People began to get up, as they exited the hallway.
Near Arcee, Annie got up and exited into the aisle by Arcee. With Annie being in front of everyone on that side of the room, as they headed the closest, of four different double doors in the room.
Two double-doors were the side walls, across from each other, in the front of the theater, near the wall with the screen. The other two double-doors were on the opposite corners of the back wall.
The reason for so many doors was that Chang was a big fan of having multiple exits plans to choose from at once.
Also, the doors had been set to automatically lock from the outside, and required a key to unlock and enter. The doors would open, from the interior, with a key. The front doors swung outwardly, while the back doors swung inwardly.
The exit that Annie and Arcee were heading for was one of the exits in back.
Annie then walked in front of Arcee, as the cybertronian slowly rolled behind her.
When they reached the exit they were headed for, Annie open both double-doors and Arcee rolled into the hallway, right behind her.
As the others filed out of the theater, in the front of the room, River asked, “So, what do you two want to do for the rest of the afternoon?”
Chang and Lee looked over at River.
Chang replied, “Honey, I have to head back to work. But, we will do supper around five thirty, or six.”
River replied, “Okay. And you, Lee?”
Lee answered, “Well, I was hoping you would accompany me to the penthouse living room, where we could both talk with Book and Wash.” She though, 'While practicing giving them some control over my body. They have both have plans tonight. And I have agreed to help them.'
River stated, “I would be more than happy to do so.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Chang, River, and Lee then headed for one of the exits of the theater, as well.
Once everyone had left the room, Arcee used her connection to the building's computer system to turn off the lights after them.
(_)
Later that evening, around seven PM, and Zoe had come off her shift an hour ago.
Given everything that had happened that day, she felt like taking off early.
Mal, whom was staying until ten PM at his job, understood, and he allowed her to leave early.
Otherwise, Zoe would have gotten off her shift at eight PM.
Zoe had already eaten dinner, and she was now heading to her suite, in one of the higher floors of the casino, to get some rest.
Zoe has used the front elevator bay to head to the level her apartment was on. Which was on one of the floors reserved for the staff that lived and worked there.
After Zoe made it to the level her suite was one, she exit the elevator and walked down the hallway. She soon turned a corner in the hallway, that lead to her suite, Zoe saw Lee leaning the right side of her body against the wall, next to, and right behind the door to her suite. With the door to Zoe's suite being to her left.
Zoe saw that Lee was still wearing her casual clothing from earlier that day. Along with this, Zoe noticed that Lee was looking at her, with a childish grin on her face.
Zoe also noticed that no one else in the hallway.
As Zoe approached Lee, she deadpanned, in a low growl, “What do you want?”
Lee maintained her grin, as she playfully commented, “Lee figured we needed to talk.”
As Zoe came to a stop, two feet in front of Lee, Lee was forced to slightly look up to see the taller woman's face.
Zoe looked slightly down at Lee, as she stated, with a hint of force, “You, of all people, should know better than to want to mess with me. I don't like people that mess with my life. And you have turned my life upside down. Twice. And if I didn't want to risk harming Wash and Book, I would be kicking your ass down the hallway, right now. Especially, because of what you and River have done, I am going to have to grieve for my husband. Twice!”
Lee said, “We were afraid you would think about it, that way. But, it is more of a case of visiting, and be back someday, on a more permanent basis.”
Zoe responded, “Even so. No matter your intentions. Or, River and Chang's intentions. The captain is right. What you, River, and Chang did, crossed a line, you shouldn't have.”
Lee stated, “Listen, Zoe. There is one thing, about this situation, that Lee didn't tell the others. Including you.”
Zoe remarked, “And that would be?”
Lee said, “That Lee can allow the other two to take temporary control of her body.”
Zoe sarcastically commented, “That is interesting. By the way, talking in the third person, Lee, shows that you are insane.”
Lee giggled a little, as she stopped leaning on the wall, and stood straight up. She then responded, “I never said I was, Lee.”
For a few seconds, there was silence between the two women, as Lee watched Zoe's eye dawn with realization.
Zoe quietly said, “Wash?...”
Suddenly, without warning, Lee took a step forward, leaned up, on her toes, and she kissed Zoe on her lips.
Zoe immediately recognized who was kissing her, by the way she was kissing. And she shared her kiss with Wash.
The kiss lasted a few more seconds, before Wash then broke the kiss, as she stood back on her feet.
Zoe silently looked into the eyes of the other woman for a few seconds. She then leaned down, and embraced the other woman, as she kissed her deeply on the lips.
Wash returned both the embrace, and, the kiss, for another several seconds.
As they broke their kiss, and embrace, they looked at each other.
Zoe said, in relief, “I really needed that.”
Wash replied, “Honey, I know that it has been a long time for you. Now, let's go inside and talk. Where it is private.”
Zoe leaned up straight, as she agreed, “Good idea.”
Zoe turned to her door, as she pulled out the card key to her door.
Zoe then unlocked the electronic door lock, and walked inside in her suite.
When Zoe entered the room, she move to the side opposite to where the door swung inwards. As she came to a stop, she flipped on a wall switch, by the door, that turned a pair of yellow ceiling lights on in the room.
Wash walked in to the room, right after Zoe. As she continued further into the room, she looked around, she saw that it was a small living room.
Behind Wash, Zoe pocketed her key card and gently shut the door. With the knob automatically locking, on the outside, when it was closed, but could be opened from the inside, with ease.
Zoe then turned to Wash, as she commented, “I know it is not much. But, it is a lot better than just a bunk on Serenity.”
Wash turned around to face Zoe, as she complimented, “It is nice.”
Zoe stated, “When Chang renovated this place, he dedicated a few of the floors as living quarters for the staff. While it is not very big. It is still a nice place to live. Living room, kitchen, bathroom, and bedroom, Along with a fenced in balcony, that is big enough to place small table, and a couple of chairs outside. Some of these suites, like Spike and Julia's, even have two bedrooms.”
Wash understood what Zoe was hinting at, as she stated, “It is always nice to plan for the future.”
Zoe walked up to Wash, as she said, “I agree.”
A second later, Zoe came to a stop three feet in front of Wash. She then asked, in a more serious tone of voice, “I have to ask. Am I still a widow?”
Wash answered, with a bit of comfort in her tone of voice, “For the moment. But, I hope someday to change that.”
Zoe responded, “As do I. Now, how are Book and Lee doing, right now?”
Wash answered, “Book is asleep. Because he respects our privacy, and he doesn't want to be a part of what is coming next. And Lee has to be awake to allow me be in the mental pilot's seat of her body. And I can not add possessing another body on the list of things I have piloted.”
Zoe happily smiled, as she said, “True. And I am not surprised by both of their reactions to this situation.” Her voice turned more warm, as she continued, “I want you to know that I realize that, with your new body, you are not going to look you did before, and that I don't care. I just want to back, as an adult.”
Wash gave Zoe a smile, as she kindly said, “I know. And even if I forget this conversation, I am sure Lee will someday remind me of this night.”
Lee thought, 'Yes. I will.'
Wash thought, 'Thank you.' She said, out loud, “Lee just confirmed she will... Listen, we don't have a lot of time. So, I figured we might as well just have some fun.”
Zoe began, “Are you suggesting?...”
Wash stated, “Yes. We don't have time to do anything else. So, can you think of a better way we can spend our time?”
Zoe sighed. She commented, “Well, I would love to have a long conversation with you. But, the way you are talking, this visit will be brief. So, I guess I am okay with doing that.”
Wash said, “Good. And besides the time constraints. The reason I am being so forward about this is that River mentioned that you have not really been with someone since me. If that is the case, it is best we do this while we still can.”
Zoe stated, “It figures that minx would tell you that.”
Wash replied, “Yes. I find that touching, on your part.”
Zoe responded, “Thank you. What else has Lee and River informed you about?”
Wash answered, “I know about about that screwy gender virus. Honestly, given your cute, tomboy personality, I did occasionally wonder what you would have been like as a guy.”
Zoe laughed a little. As she calmed down, she conceded, “Of course you would, dear. And I do not mind showing you that side of me. Though, my male form is actually a little taller, more muscular, and... Beefier... And I cannot change in the clothing I am wearing, without tearing it.”
Wash replied, “I look forward to seeing that side of you in a minute.”
Zoe responded, “Yes. It will be fun.” She then frowned, as she continued, in a sad tone of voice, “I just wish you could stay.”
Wash stated, in a calm tone of voice, “Patience my love. We will be back together, sooner than you think. And with your longevity, you won't age much in the meantime.”
Zoe commented, “But, I am worried, if you will still be you.”
Wash said, “Lee mentioned someone you know, that is in a similar situation. Her name is, Violin.”
Zoe replied, “Yes. And thinking about how things turned out for her gives me hope.”
Wash responded, “Same here. Also, there is another issue that from Lee's memories that both you, and she, have been avoiding. Something Lee changed about you, and your future. I wish to address this.”
Zoe questioned, “Let me guess. The fact that Lee arranged for me to not be pregnant, with our daughter?”
Wash stated, “Yes. And from Lee's memories, since finding out what she wrote, actually happened, she is not going to touch the issue with a ten foot pole. Especially, around you. Because she feels that you would likely kill her for just reminding you of it.”
Zoe let out a hollow laugh. She then said, “I know. Though, I am not going to kill her over her.”
Wash sensed Lee relax some. Wash then asked, “When did you learn about her?”
Zoe answered, “I learned about my alternate self's pregnancy from reading Lee's stories. And Lee only mentioned her in passing.”
Wash spoke up, “And those stories are a can of worms, in of itself.”
Zoe sighed. She then said, “I know. Anyway, it was only recently that I tracked down the comics that took place after our series and movie... Wash, this is so damn strange...”
Wash halfheartedly commented, “I know, Zoe. But, at least let us make the strangeness work for us.”
Zoe responded, in a sober tone of voice, “Agreed. When I first learned that Lee changed it so I was not pregnant with our child, our daughter, I was furious with Lee. Then, I got to thinking about it. And I realized the situation my counterpart was in. Even with the crews help. She was a single mother, on the run from a galactic armada. That is not a good way to raise a child. And the birth had mild complications for my counterpart.”
Wash deadpanned, “That would just be our luck.”
Zoe stated, “To say that least... And after a while, I came understand that. Along with realizing the pros and cons. And as Lee pointed out, the trade off is that Inara is not dying.”
Wash smiled, as she said, “Listen. When we get back together. We will solve that little problem.”
Zoe returned Wash's smile, as she responded, “Yes. We will...” She then continued, in a more joyous tone of voice, 'Now, to talk about something more positive. Just so you know. Besides the obvious, between men and women, there are some differences when making love.”
Wash stated, “I have Lee's memories on the subject. And to say there are differences, is an understatement.”
Zoe pointed out, “Still, either way is pleasurable... Yet, with Lee being pregnant with... Well, you and Book... That could cause problems.”
Wash said, “I agree. That does limit our options in bed. But, Lee informed me that we are not limited not by a lot. And besides, I am willing to do it anyway you want.”
Zoe inquired, “I know. And how about girl on girl? Then, guy on girl? And finally, girl on girl?”
Wash said, in a supportive tone of voice, “That sounds wonderful to me.”
Zoe replied, in a grateful tone of voice, “Thank you...” She then asked, with a bit of curiosity in her tone of voice, “By the way, what is it like being pregnant?”
Wash responded, “Well, I am technically pregnant with myself... I never thought I would ever hear myself say that. But, Lee's stomach just feels like a large lump right now. No movement.”
Zoe said, “More's the pity... Well, let me show you to my bedroom. And my queen sized bed should be big enough for the two of us to have some fun in.”
Wash happily responded, “Just lead the way, my love.”
Zoe giggled a little, as she walked passed Wash, and further into her suite, with Wash following right behind her.
(_)
A few hours later, in the darkened room of Zoe's bedroom, both Wash and Zoe were asleep, beside each other, on Zoe's bed.
Both were nude, laying over on their backs, over the bed sheets, with Zoe in her female form.
When facing from the foot of the bed, Zoe was on the right side of the queen sized bed, and Wash was on the left side of the bed.
While the two lovers were sleep, while Lee was still awake.
As Lee laid in Zoe's bed, she thought, 'When it comes to sex, they may be tame, but their endurance is insane. It was like one tidal wave of passion, right after another... I am going to need a few hours to rest, before I have some fun with River and Chang. But, that will not be a problem. I even have something in mind, though, I am going to need to know what time it is, right now...'
Lee then looked at the clock on a nightstand, to her right side. The green LED clock stated that it was nine twenty-two PM.
Lee thought, 'Good. I got plenty of time for what I need to do.'
Lee then felt the stickiness and slight soreness between her legs, as she continued her thoughts, 'And I am going to need that time for a nice hot show to relax everything, and to get cleaned up. Though, we did use condoms, Zoe, as a guy, really knows how to fill a woman... In so many ways... And those two, no matter the gender, worked like clockwork, with each other... Each one anticipated the others movements. That requires a level of intimacy, between two people, that is rare now a days...'
'Whatever the rest of River's plan is for those two is, I am sure they will be fine, in the end.'
'After I get cleaned up, I will change clothes, and mentally wake up Book, without disturbing Wash. Fortunately, I am able to sense the two of them. And I should be able to do this without a problem. And then, I will help Book with his request.'
'Now, to get out of this bed, get dressed, and leave for the penthouse apartment. Without waking Zoe... Fortunately, I convinced Wash to put all my clothing in a pile, over my shoes. Along with leaving the bedroom door open... So, this should not be too hard...'
'Then again, it is tempting to make my way back upstairs in the nude. Who would believe a pregnant, naked woman, stripping down the hallways of the hotel?... But, I think I won't. I have to go downstairs, to the an express elevator, to get back upstairs. And doing so in the nude would cause too many problems... Now, to get out of here...'
Lee then carefully got up from the bed. She then silently made her way in the darkened room, over to her clothing. She used her sense of touch to figure out which pieces of her clothing were which, as she slowly put on her clothes. After she was dressed, she slowly, and quietly, made her way out of the bedroom. Soon, Lee has exited Zoe suite, and into the hallway, without waking Zoe.
Lee had soon made it to the door to the hotel hallway. Lee gently turned the knob, and opened the door.
As Lee slowly pulled the door open, she swapped hands, to hold the knob open from the outside.
She then slowly shut the door, as she made her way outside. When the door was fully closed, with her in the hallway, she slowly allowed the knob to return in the locked position. When it reached the position, the only sound it made was a soft clicking sound, as the outside of the knob locked.
As soon as the door was closed, Lee turned to her right, headed for the back elevator bay, which was the closest to her. Which was the opposite direction from which Zoe had earlier come to her apartment.
When Lee reached the elevator bay on that floor, she took an elevator to the first floor. Where she then to the back express elevator to the penthouse.
Once on the penthouse floor, she headed to the apartment where she, River, and Chang lived. As soon as she got there, she cleaned up, and put on some fresh clothing. So, she could get ready to help Book with his request.
(_)
It was ten ten PM, by the clock, hanging in the wall, in the casino restaurant.
Mal had finally got off his shift a few minutes ago. And after buying a bottle of good Bourbon whiskey from the bartender on duty, behind the bar counter, along with a small glass to pour the whiskey in. Mal retired to one of the private rooms in the restaurant, which was either reserved for employees, and high rollers that visited the casino. Though, not at the same time.
As the moment, Mal was the only one in the room. He was sitting in a cushion chair, at a table, alone, in one Bourbon whiskey, and a glass that was half full. He was facing the door to his private room.
The room itself was like all the private rooms of the restaurant. A double-doors, with paneled windows on the doors, and walls facing the restaurant, and the walls that faced out into the casino gaming floor.
This allow the occupants of the room to look out at the restaurant, and through the restaurant windows, into the gaming floor itself.
Though, the windows that faced the gaming floor directly were one way, while the windows facing the restaurant were translucent.
Most of the private rooms has tables that could sit six to eight, in a round table. But, there was one private dining room nearby that was formal room, with a rectangular table that could six sixteen people in all.
As Mal picked up his glass and he took a sip of his whiskey, he thought, 'This life just gets stranger and stranger... And I don't mind letting Zoe take off early, after the stunt River, Chang, and Lee pulled, this afternoon. I don't blame her. She needs some down time after that... Yet. While I don't agree with what they did, I do understand why they did it. And it will be nice to see Wash and Book, again...'
Just as Mal sat his glass back down on the table, he saw, across the table, the door to his left open in front of himself.
Through the window of the door, Mal saw who it was. He thought, 'Speak of the devil...'
The person was, Lee. From the slightly wet sheen on her long black hair, and that she wore a different change of clothing, than the clothing Mal saw her wearing, earlier that day, Mal mentally theorized, 'I guess she had a shower a very short time ago. As to why, I do not know. And I do not want to know what she has been up to, nor do I care.'
As Lee walked fully into the room, with her right hand holding the door open, Mal saw that she had a bottle of water in her left hand.
Lee calmly requested, “Can I please speak to you, in private? There are some matters I wish to discuss with you.”
Mal thought, 'For obvious reasons. Since moving into the casino, Lee, has gone out of her way to avoid me. If she has something to say to me, in private me, it must be important.'
Mal calmly stated, “Sure. Go ahead. Have a seat.”
Lee replied, “Thank you.”
Lee gently let the door close behind her, as she moved to the table Mal was sitting at.
Lee pulled out a chair, across the table from Mal.
While Lee sat down in her chair, Mal joked, “I would offer you a glass of this bourbon, but given your condition, I doubt would accept my offer.”
Lee responded, “You would be correct. And that is why I brought this cold bottle of water.”
Lee set her bottle of water in front of her, on the table.
Lee then spent a few second getting comfortable in her seat.
Once she was comfortable in her seat, she looked over at Mal, as she plainly asked, “So, tell me. Did you ever finally come to believe in something? Or, do you need another good sermon?”
Mal eyes went wide for a second, before they quickly returned to normal. He happily grinned, as he said, in a humorous tone of voice, “Didn't I tell you, that you were welcome on my ship, but God was not?”
Lee pointed out, “Yes. But, we are not on you're ship anymore. And given where I left you, you seem to be doing better than I thought you would be.”
Mal teased, “Thought we would be having this conversation in Heaven?”
Lee deadpanned, “If we were lucky.”
Mal responded, “It is good to see you again, old man.”
Lee looked down at herself. She then look back up at Mal, as she stated, “I am clearly no longer a man, nor old.” She continued, in a sarcastic tone of voice, “And my complexion is certainly a few shades lighter.”
Mal let out a small laugh. He said, “That is true. It is good to see you, Book.”
Book replied, “Same here, Mal.”
Mal asked, “So, how are you doing, while being in a woman's body?”
Book retorted, “You tell me. You have more experience on the matter than myself.”
Mal inquired, “How did you learn about that so fast?... Even River wouldn't have told you about that. She knows that it is a sore point for me.”
Book pointed out, “River told Lee, and I have access to Lee's memories. Lee mentioned this, at the meeting, this afternoon.”
Mal commented, “Oh... Well, to be honest. I try not to pay much attention to Lee.”
Book suggested, in a calm tone of voice, “You really should get over what Lee did to you.”
Mal responded, “I have... For the most part... So, is Lee still conscious?”
Book cryptically said, “Lee is letting me be in the pilot's seat. But, she is right beside me, telling me all sorts of interesting things.”
Mal deadpanned, “I am sure. So, is Wash awake in there, as well?”
Book answered, “No. He... Err she already had her fun tonight. And she is asleep.”
Mal guessed, “So, you went to see Zoe?” He mentally added, 'That explains the shower and change of clothing. Still, I cannot blame Wash and Zoe for doing that, when they had the chance.'
Book stated, “Yes. From what Lee has told me. But, I wasn't awake at the time. I believe that those two deserved their privacy.”
Mal replied, “I fully agree. By the way, sorry for using your corpse as a hood ordainment.”
Book joked, “Well, I always did want to be cremated after I died.”
Both adults chuckled a little.
As they calmed down, Book continued, “And from what Lee has told me. It was for a good cause.”
Mal stated, “Your body did help us get pass that hellish strip of space.”
Book said, “I am sure. And I have to ask. Is what Lee telling me, true?”
Mal asked, “What parts?”
Book commented, “I am not sure where to begin.”
Mal stated, “Then, I will make it simple. It is all true. Especially, the most unbelievable parts.”
Book said, “I was worried that would be your answer.”
Mal teased, “Don't have a crisis of faith on my account.”
Book let out a laugh. She then opened her bottle of water, setting the lid on the table, near her. She then took a swallow of water. She sat her bottle of water back down. She commented, “You may find this interesting, but Lee's lack of faith in God is almost as strong as yours.”
Mal replied, “Yes. Lee stated as such. So, how about yourself?”
Book calmly answered, “I still have my faith. I can sense there is a guiding hand to all this. One that clearly is working towards our better interests.”
Mal conceded, “Well, we are talking to each other again. So, that is an improvement.”
Book agreed, “That it is. So, what is going on with you an Inara? Even the blind could tell you two cared about each other, even though you did everything you could to stay apart.”
Mal picked up his glass and took another sip of whiskey. As he set his glass back down, he sighed. He then began, “Our relationship has never been... Stable...”
Book deadpanned, “That is an understatement.”
Mal said, “Yes. And while we live in two different apartments in the casino, our relationship has improved a lot. We talk. We go on dates. We share a bed together, on occasion. And with Inara no longer a whore, that we sleep together more often then you would expect. All in all, things are looking up for us in that department”
Book commented, “That is good to hear. Though, it sounds like wedding bells are not going to chime for you two, anytime soon.”
Mal said, in a slight sad tone of voice, “I have come to realize that I don't think either of us are the marrying type.”
Book stated, “As the good book says. You find happiness where you can.”
Mal called Book's bluff, by asking, “Where does it say that at?”
Book chuckled a little, in response. She then requested, “Point taken. Also, I hope I am not being too forward. But, even with Lee's memories, I would like to see your female form.”
Mal flatly said, “I am not going to sleep with you.”
Book reacted with surprise, as she stated, “Oh no. I would never live that down... Lee would never live that down... We would never live that down...”
Mal burst out laughing for several seconds, at Book's reaction to his comment.
Book remained silent, to give her old friend time to calm down.
As Mal calmed down, he said, “Alright. I give.”
A few seconds later, Mal was able to make himself sneeze, and Book watched as Mal instantly changed into his smaller female form.
Book looked over at Mal, across the table, as she stated, with a bit of wonderment in her voice, “Fascinating.”
Mal joked, in her female voice, “You should see it from my end.”
Book asked, “Does the change hurt?”
Mal answered, “No. Not at all. I do not even feel the change. And that goes for everyone I talked too, whom can do this. It just happens in an instant. And it takes the brain a few seconds to register the obvious changes.”
Book began, “Oh... So, when you slept with Inara?...”
Mal cut Book off, as she said, “When we sleep together, Inara is a woman, and I am a man. Unless it is a special occasion.”
Book teased, “Macho to the end. Even while a woman.”
Mal smirked, as she happily responded, “And proud of it. Still, over time she has convinced me to do it in almost every way imaginable.”
Book commented, “Given Irana's previous occupation, that would be quite a long list.”
Mal smile grew a little wider, as she replied, “I know.”
Book decided to change the subject, as she complimented, “You know. Even though your clothing is not very flattering for you current form. You look very pretty.”
Mal's smile turned a bit warmer, as she responded, “I admit, I cut a good figure in this form. Though, not as good as Inara.”
Book halfheartedly replied, “Of course. But, few do.”
Mal agreed, “That is true.”
Mal then sneezed, and Book watched as Mal instantly changed back into her male form.
Book asked, “So, how long did it take for you to learn to sneeze on command.”
Mal answered, in his male voice, “It took us all a few years. But, given the control we now have, it was worth it.”
Book commented, with a bit of mischievousness in her voice, “I bet. And you know, Mal, with this ability, you could become a mother?”
Mal flatly stated, “Not going to happen.”
Book teased, “From what Lee is telling me, quite a few people in your position eventually changed their minds on the subject.”
Mal retorted, “And more power to them. But, I am not going that route. And the way Lee wrote the rules to these changes, there are no accidental pregnancies, when it comes to those that change this way, whom do it in their female forms.”
Book conceded, “I see your point. So, where did you leave the Serenity at?”
Mal answered, “Since spaceships are not exactly common on this Earth, at this point in time, we had to leave it behind. Still, my ship is currently parked in an enclosed, private hanger, on Mars, in the Cowboy Bebop reality. Everything around my ship is set for automatic billing to a very large bank account, with automatic transfers to a few large secondary bank accounts, if there is a problem with the first bank account. So, it is not going anywhere, any time soon.”
Book said, “That is nice to know.”
Mal asked, “So, why did you really leave us, in the first place?”
Book said, “I felt that the lives that, you and your crew lead, would be the death of me. I guess I was right. And that I did not leave soon enough.”
Mal pointed point, with a mix of sadness and anger in his tone of voice, “Ah hell. The bastards killed almost everyone we knew. Even if you had left us months, beforehand, they would have come after you.”
Book said, with disgust in her tone of voice, “Such blind arrogance, and excessiveness.”
Mal forced himself to calm down, as he said, in a more relaxed, even tone of voice, “You are preaching to the choir.”
Book responded, in a reserved tone of voice, “I believe you are correct. So, that is why you finally decided to leave our home reality?”
Mal answered, in a sober tone of voice, “Even without Chang and Lee actions, we had run out of sky. We are literally on the ragged edge of known space. It was either take Rock's deal, or we would have likely died. And I am glad we took her deal.”
Book responded, “Yes. And I am glad things worked out for all of you.”
Mal happily said, “Same here, buddy.”
Book grinned. She the held up her bottle of water in a toast, as she stated, in a cheerful tone of voice, “To buddies.”
Mal held up his glass of bourbon, as he replied, in a happy tone of voice, “To buddies.”
Both of them took a sip of their drinks. They then set down their glass and bottle, as they continued talking to each other.
Their conversation covered a wide range of topic. And it was a fun time for both of them.
An hour an a half later, they called it a night, and left the restaurant, while heading in two different directions.
By the time Book had reached the front elevator bay, Lee was back in control of her body. With Book making himself go back to sleep. Due to Book not wanting to be a part of what Lee had planned next.
Lee soon use her elevator key to take the express elevator back up to the penthouse, where she, River and Chang, were planning to have some late night festivities, that would be beginning in a few minutes, at twelve midnight.
(_)
Around a month later, it was a crisp February morning. The sun way shining, with all the signs pointing to a pleasant day.
Inside Chang's penthouse office, at the table of the Daiyu Palace Casino, Chang, River and Lee were have a conversation.
Presently into her fourth month of pregnant, except for some minor annoyances, such as morning sickness, Lee had so far no medical problems for herself, nor her unborn children.
That morning three lovers had already gotten up, cleaned, and dressed for the day. They dressed casually. Even Chang. And they had just has finished a breakfast that was brought by the hotel staff.
As the bellhop has just left with the empty dishes, Chang, River and Lee had moved to Chang's personal office, to talk over some important matters concerning their future.
The door the office was open, and inside, at the two chairs in front of Chang's desk, River sat in the left chair, while Lee sat in the right chair.
Chang sat in his chair, behind his desk, as he looked at River and Lee.
Chang asked, “So, how are Book and Wash doing, within you, Lee?”
Chang noticed that River frowned a little, after he asked his question.
Lee answered, in a sad tone of voice, “Both their memories and personalities finally sealed completely a few days ago.”
Chang inquired, with slight concern in his tone of voice, “Why did you wait to tell me?”
Lee said, “I saw no point in doing so. It would not have changed what happened. And I figured you would be ready to know for sure, when you asked.”
Chang conceded, “Fair enough.”
Lee slightly smile, as she mentioned, in a slightly happier tone of voice, “But, while we can no longer communicate with them, we know they are alive. Especially me. Considering, I have now begin to be able to feel them move within me for the last few days. And my babies like to be active. Also, we plan to unseal their memories, and slowly integrate their personalities, with their the ones they will develop, when they are older.”
Chang thought, 'At least, Lee is happy about the situation, instead of sad about no longer being able to communicate with Wash and Book.' He then noticed a slight smile curl on the lips of River. Chang continued his thoughts, 'Yea, River. I am glad you agree. And it was a fun month, to say the least.'
River gave Chang a slight nod. She then turned to Lee, as she said, “And I enjoy laying my hands on your stomach, to feel our children move.”
Lee looked over at River, as she smiled. She laid her hands, gently, over her shirt, on her enlarged, rounded stomach. She stated, “I love to do the same thing, myself.”
Chang questioned, “Before I ask a few more questions on the topic. I was wondering if you had already picked out names?”
River and Lee looked back at Chang, as River said, “Yes. Lee and I talked about it. Though, I think it should be Lee that tells you.”
Lee stated, “We believed we should just keep is simple. We are using nicknames they used based off of their last name, or alias, in their previous lives. As such, we are just calling them Wash and Book.”
Chang pointed out, “Nice idea in its simplicity, but can you tell them apart? It would be very awkward for everyone, after they unsealed their memories, if you gave them the wrong names.”
River answered, “Yes. I can still tell them apart. Even now. So, that will not be a problem.”
Chang replied, “Good.” He then looked over at Lee, as he inquired, “Now, I would like to know. What is it like, feeling them move within you?
Lee answered, “Do you remember what I wrote at the end of book two, when the same thing happened to Rock?”
Chang said, “Yes.”
Lee commented, “I did not do that scene justice. And even with my writing skills I cannot tell you how emotionally happy and fulfilling this makes me feel... My parental instincts... Well, let us just call it maternal instincts, have been switched on. And I cannot wait to have my children, and raise them.”
Chang replied, “That is good.” He mentally reflected, 'At least this will increase the chances that there will not be any serious emotional problems from Lee, as she raises hers and River's children.”
River let out a small laugh. She commented, “Given how happy she is, it is tempting to go through with it, myself.”
Chang stated, “Let's see how we can handle these two first.”
River agreed, “Good idea.”
Lee inquired, “So River, you have occasionally hinted that I will likely not be giving birth in the casino?”
Chang stated, “Actually, we plan for you to leave in a few hours, and we will use time dilation, for both the rest of your pregnancy, and raising yours and River's children. While, when we return, only a few minutes will have passed here. And no one in either reality will be the wiser that we have spent a lot of time in another reality.
River mentioned, “Yes. That way, Zoe will not have to wait around two decades to be reunited with an adult Wash, whom remembers and lovers her.”
Lee asked, “I know we will have to come back occasionally. If for any other reason, for us not to fall of our habit, with what is going on here. So, we will be spending some time here. As such, how long as we talking for those here, by the time our children are grown up?”
Chang answered, “Given the full plan. With time here and there. By our math, it will be around two years.”
Lee inquired, “And what is the time ratio between our time our time here, and our time there?”
River stated, “A month here. And a year there. With us be gone only a few minutes in either reality.”
Lee questioned, “Okay. I am liking this plan. But, where, when, and what reality is, there?”
Chang responded, “That is a fair question. Lee, do you remember that line in book two, about my toying with the idea of becoming a feudal warlord?”
Lee answered, “Though vaguely. Yes.”
Chang stated, “Well, I like the idea so much, that I went to an alternate Earth reality, during the feudal period, in a part of Asia. And I took control, as a leader, in a village and a castle, in a nice valley, with a lake, in the middle of nowhere. I did this after I establish this organization, and those here only thought I was gone for five minutes, at best, on one of my private errands.”
Lee replied, “Not bad.”
Chang admitted, “Well, in honesty. Though, I fought a few battles, for what I not rule. I did not conquer that area, so much as took control. And I did so as a lady, and not a man, as a way that what I did would not be traced back to me. And River was with me, as a woman.”
River commented, in a casual manner, “It was fun.”
Lee said, “Nice thinking.”
Chang stated, “Also, the locals know River and my male forms, as siblings to our female forms.”
Lee inquired, “That is a nice cover story, using a tried and true true. Now, how do these locals view you, and River? And do you rule with an iron fist?”
Chang responded, “I was a warrior queen there. Let's be honest. If you could choose. Would you rather be Conan? Or, Red Sonya?”
Lee admitted, “I admit that is a hard call. Both character archetypes have their perks.”
Chang replied, “True.”
Lee said, “I would guess I would go with Sonya.”
Chang responded, “My thoughts exactly. And Sonya had enough sense to where armor, instead of just a battle bikini... Most of the time.”
River commented, “When it comes to strong, powerful, well thought out women character, Sonya was way ahead of her time. Which is ironic, considering she was created for a fantasy setting. She was the original badass, redhead babe. I admit, I would likely partly inspired by her.”
Lee casually stated, “Given the way you killed those reavers with that sword and axe, at the end of the Serenity film. I would have to say, yes. Most definitely.”
River giggled a little. She then happily responded, “Thank you.”
Lee replied, “You're welcome.”
Chang cracked a grin, as he said, “Yes. River's carnage can truly something to behold.”
Lee returned the smile, as she inquired, “I see the appeal. So, how does River fit into your royal court? Given the time setting, I could understand you both being in the closet. So to speak.”
Chang answered, “No. We are open about our relationship. And they know River is my lover. Though, they don't know about the gender bending.”
Lee pointed out, “You know that is going to come up, eventually.”
Chang replied, “When it does, we will just hand wave it as magic. And I checked. The locals don't really care for magic, one way, or the other, as long as it does not negatively effect them.”
Lee conceded, “Then, that could work.”
Chang stated, “I know. Now, in my court, River is a lady. She has political power in my kingdom, as well. And when we get there, I will formally introduce you, and appoint you as one of my ladies, and lovers, in my court.”
River mentioned, “We have already placed another cushion chair, beside ours, in our throne room. Chang is in the middle. I am to Chang's right, and you will be on Chang's left.”
Lee said, “Thank you.”
River replied, “It was no problem.”
Chang responded, “You're welcome. Also, you will not need to attend all the time. Just a few times, occasionally. And like in this casino. As ruler of that kingdom, I keep the hours of what I do, and when I do it.”
“Also, those in that kingdom know better than to question me, due to how powerful River and I are in battle. And with River's telepathy, we will know if there are any serious plots to my rule, before those plots can fully take shape.”
River commented, “Though, such plots rarely happen. And my telepathy lets me know if there are any other serious problems, such as legitimate issues within our kingdom.”
Chang said, “Yes. We have had no peasant revolts. And they serve us well. And they are quite content. Though, not necessarily happy, with their lot in life.”
River commented, “Along with this, while our kingdom is isolated enough not to worry about any large scale armies coming after us. We do get the occasion bandit raids. Though, they rarely get passed the outer walls of the village, let alone the inner walls of the castle, itself. Which we live in.”
Chang responded, “True. They are a minor nuisance. But, other than that, they not something to worry about. And while I do rule in a firm manner, it is just, and within reason.”
Lee asked, “Like back in Roanapur. Where you give individuals a warning, before you bring the hammer down on them?”
Chang happily said, “You know me so well.”
Lee commented, “I thought as much. So, what language do they speak?
Chang answered, “A variation of my native language, which you and River know very well. So, none of us have any problems speaking it. Nor, reading and writing it.”
Lee inquired, “Okay. But, before we leave, be aware that I have always been fond of indoor plumbing, hot and cold running water, soap, toilet paper, hot showers, and other amenities. To say the least.”
Chang stated, “I know. And my personal quarters have all the modern amenities. Though, the locals think of our modern weapons and technology as magic. But, that only adds to the mystique of my rule.”
River said, “The castle walls, including the interior walls, are either brick, or stone. Chang and I also had them redo the roofing, to a modern wooden roofs that can handle stronger winds, from stronger storm.”
Lee complimented, “That is good foresight on your part.”
River responded, “Thank you. And while those outside the castle not have access to much technology we have. Our personal quarters do. Our personal quarter consist of a large bedroom with a large bed, couch, chairs, tables, and some fun toys. A private dining room with a western style table, and chairs. A private kitchen. A medium sized work out room, with exercise equipment. A library, closets, courtyard, and full bathroom.”
Chang commented, “We also have enough gold in a secret safe in our bedroom, to comfortably buy our kingdom, twice over.”
River said, “That is true... Also, the bathroom has running hot and cold water, a large full bath that can fit all three of us, separate large shower that we can all fit in, his and hers adjoining sinks, a full mirror above the sinks, western style flush toilet, with piping that leads into a septic field, away from the castle, and the village surrounding it. Along with all this, we make sure to regularly stock plenty of toilet paper, soap, different types of towels, and other toiletries.”
“The bedroom, itself, is quite large, and is modernly furnished. Modern, comfortable, king sized bed, like we have here. Along with modern pillow, modern silk sheets, and modern style blankets. Should we need them.”
Lee smiled at River's comment on the bedroom of her and Chang's other home. Lee said, “Sounds nice.”
River returned Lee's smile, as she went onto say, “I know. Along with the bed, the room has modern furniture, including a cushion couch, coffee table, a few different types of chairs, and various entertainment systems.”
“Also, the water is pulled from a clean deep underground spring, with a nice, electrical, real time water heater. It is hot water for as long as you want. And the court yard has a nice hot tub.”
“We have a private generator that powers all our items, that is placed in a closet. The generator is alien technology that will not cause hear, let along a fire. And the generator does not need outside fuel. It will last a thousand years, if we want it too.”
Lee replied, “Cool.”
River stated, “We have a small gym, with modern gym equipment. And the kitchen has a stove, oven, microwave, refrigerator with freeze, hot and cold running water sink. We occasionally stock food from other realities, including this one.”
Lee said, “Nice.”
River said, “Yes. It is... And the technology in our private quarters includes all indoor parts having air conditioning and heating, and lighting. A few different entertainment systems, with remotes, and a thin, wide screen TV in our bedroom, that is mount to a brick wall. We also have two state of the art computers... We will have to get one for you... Plenty of video games. Along, with DVDs and Blu-Rays of movies, TV series, animations. Also, our library has some of our personal favorite books and comics.
“Included, are tools to repair minor problems with our items. The rest we can just go to another reality, and retrieve what we need, and come back, within a few minutes of leaving, for those whom stay.”
“And all this is just for starters. We also have nice clothing, and the servants are polite, loyal, and competent, whom know better than to mess with our belongings.”
Lee commented, “Of course. And it sounds like you have thought of everything, for your home away from home.”
River happily replied, “Exactly.”
Lee stated, “I think I will like living there.”
River smiled, as she said, “Good.”
Lee complimented, in a casual tone of voice, “And as expected, from you two, this is how those with in style.”
Chang said, “Thank you.”
Lee mentioned, “Still, there are a couple of minor problems. Though, I haven't really felt like talking about it. As I previously informed you both. Rock told me that Revy wants to be there for the births. And I also, invited Rock to the births, as well.”
River said, “I was waiting until you felt fully ready to address that issue.”
Lee grinned, as she replied, “Touche.”
River turned Lee's smile.
Chang said, “This will not be a problem. Those two know to keep my secrets.”
Lee asked, “Good. Now, besides those two, how many people will we have to let know. about kingdom of yours?”
Chang stated, “I guess Simon, for obvious reasons.”
River said, “I already talked to Simon about this. And he is okay with keeping our secrets, given we will still be coming back for medical checkup, by Simon. And my brother knows better than to ask questions. Given that later today, he you will be seeing him periodically teleport into his office, in the infirmary. With your growing stomach, every time you visit. I even have the appointment already made.”
Lee inquired, “Okay. Now, the most obvious question. Besides the time dilation. Why do you want me to come in the first place? This could be done in a number of nice locations in the multiverse.”
Chang stated, “Well, in the later part of your part of your pregnancy, you might want to some privacy, that you won't have here.”
Lee commented, “Good point. And I am sure that you have plenty of reality devices there, if there are complications.”
River said, “Absolutely. We have several hidden in places throughout the castle. And you can keep one with you, if you want. We will show you were all the devices are, when we get there. And we will not be to far away at any time, from you. Should problems arise.”
Lee stated, “Good. And with my precognition, we should be able to head off any problems, before they arise. Also, if someone suspects something, in this reality, just say we are taking a vacation, to where I could have the babies, and raise them safely.”
Chang said, “Exactly.”
Lee commented, “That will be enough of an explanation.”
River replied, “I agree.”
Chang stated, “Then, it is settled. We will pack up, and head over their, in a little while.” Chang focused on Lee, as he continued, “Still, if you want. You can take your time. We have all the time in the world.”
Lee commented, “While that is all good and well. There is only minor problem left with this plan. Given your extreme longevity, you two physically age very slowly. I still age at a much faster rate. Granted it is slowed by half. But, I do age. And I will eventually grow old with this plan.”
Chang stated, “Should you start to look your age, the vat process is still an option for you.”
Lee conceded, “That is a good point. And you know, if this works out, I, and I guess River, will be two places at once... Which is not a first for this crew... In that, after I have my kids, we returned five minutes later. But, my past self will be coming to see Simon throughout today, every hour, or so.”
River said, “Yes. And, when we get to that point, it is best we do not visit Simon, nor our past selves.”
Lee replied, “I agree.”
River suggested, “But, before we go, we need to talk to Zoe about this. She deserves to know what is going on, given it does effect her, and Wash.”
Lee agreed, “Yes. We do need to talk to her, before we leave.”
Chang offered, “I will call her up here, right now.”
Chang then pulled out his cellphone, and dialed the security section of his casino. So, he could some summon Zoe to his office.
(_)
A few minutes later, in Chang's office, River said, “She is coming.”
River and Lee turned in their seats, towards each other, as they looked behind their chairs to see Zoe walk into the room.
Zoe came to a stop at the threshold of the door, as she calmly look at the three sitting adults. She stated, in a neutral tone of voice, “You wanted to see me, sir.”
From behind his desk, Chang looked over at Zoe. He kindly said, “I appreciate the professionalism, Zoe. But, Chang, is always fine for my friends.”
Zoe replied, “Thank you... Chang. So, what did you want?”
Chang said, “We needed to speak to you for a few minutes, on some personal matters.”
River then turned back around, stood up, and turned to face Zoe, as she offered, “If you want, you can have my chair.”
Zoe gave River a warm smile, as she said, “That won't me necessary, River. I prefer to stand.”
River turned the smile, as she turned back around, and sat in her seat, to face Chang.
As Lee watched Zoe approach them, Lee turned back around to face Chang, as well.
When Zoe came to a stop, between the two chairs, that River and Lee sat in, in front of Chang's desk, she looked down at Chang, as she commented, “I am guessing this is about Wash?”
Chang complimented, “Good guess.”
Zoe turned to her right, as she looked down at Lee. She questioned, “Have their memories and personalities have already sealed?” She then turned back to looked at Chang.
Chang replied, “Correct.”
Zoe said, “At least I got to spent time with Wash, over the last month. And it was nice having a chat with Book. So, I am not complaining.”
Chang commented, “Thank you for being so understanding.”
Zoe inquired, “You are welcome. Now, what is this about, that you could not tell the others?”
Chang thought, 'Sharp as ever, Zoe. I can understand why Mal has you as his second in command. And I might as well answer you question.' He stated, “As you likely realize, River hinted that we had a plan on raising Wash and Book. In that you would not have fret over seeing them grow up. But, first I want to make this clear that this is none of the others concern. So, I will ask you to keep this to yourself.”
Zoe flatly replied, “Of course.”
Chang said, “Later today, River, Lee, and I are planning to head to another reality, where Lee will be giving birth.”
Zoe asked, “Where are you heading?”
Chang coyly replied., “Someplace safe.”
River looked up at Zoe, as she stated, “I can vouch for Chang. The place we are going is safe. Likely safer than here, for a number of reasons.”
Zoe looked down at River, as she said, “I trust you, River.”
Zoe and River then looked back at Chang
Chang stated, “For those here, in this reality, including you, we will be back, in a few minutes. After returning, you and the others will notice that Lee will no longer be pregnant. The children will be raised over in that reality. But, for them, and you, we will only be gone for a few minutes. And if the worst happens, they will be in good hands. Also, if anyone asks, that is what we will tell them.”
Zoe commented, “But, for you five it will be much longer.”
Chang said, “Yes.”
Zoe questioned, “And how long is it going to be for us, when compare to you, until Wash and Book are adults?”
Chang answered, “The plan for us, is to spent one month here, as a break. And for me to conduct business here. For every year we spend there. So, you will be seeing Wash again, as an adult. In around two years.”
Zoe conceded, “That is not a bad plan. And I have waited this long. I can wait a little longer... Can I come with you?”
Chang stated, “I know you feel obligated to ask that question. But, we all know this is both a painful and awkward situation for you. We do not want to put you through any more emotion turmoil, by seeing you soul mate a baby, and later a child. So, the answer is, no.”
Zoe responded, “I understand, sir... Chang... So, have you picked out their new names?”
Chang said, “I will let Lee, and River, handle this question.”
Lee and River looked up at Zoe, as Lee answered, “We are going to keep it simple. We are just calling them Wash and Book.”
Zoe looked down at Lee, as she said, “While I admire simplicity in life. With their memories and personalities sealed. Are you still able to tell them apart?” She then looked over to River, for her answer.
River stated, “Yes. I still can. A spiritual signature is unique. And I learned how to use my telepathy to tell which souls is which. And that such signatures do not change. Even with their memories and personalities sealed.”
Zoe responded, “That is good. Because, It would be bad if you accidentally gave them the wrong names.”
While Zoe looked around her, she noticed Lee and Chang both nodding a few times, in agreement, as River said, ““We feel the same way. And those same questions were addressed in the conversation we just had. Before we call you here.”
Zoe stated, “I am glad we understand each other.” Her voice turned more jovial, as she joked, “Still, if everything works out. I am okay with it. Though, I am not looking forward to being an in-law to Lee.”
Lee deadpanned, “We all make sacrifices.”
Zoe looked down at Lee, as she flatly said, “Isn't that the truth.”
Zoe then turned her attention back to Chang.
Chang stated, “We are already taking precautions to insure things go smoothly.”
Zoe replied, “I realize that. That is why I am allowing this.”
Lee looked up at Zoe, as she stated, “We will try our best to raise these children.”
Zoe looked down at Lee, as she calmly said, “Oh. I know all three of you will do a good job.” She looked over at River, whom was look at her. Zoe continued, “Even with River's mental issues, she is a good woman.” She looked over at Chang, as she went on to say, “And Chang here knows not to screw this up, and cross me.”
Zoe looked back down at Lee, as she said, “And you are trying... And if you get this right, I might consider us friends...” She then sighed, as she continued, “Lord knows, all we can do in life is try...”
Lee smiled up at Zoe, as she commented, “There is always hope.”
Zoe continued to look at Lee, as she agreed, “True.” She then looked back at Chang, as she asked, “Is there anything else?... Chang?
Chang simply replied, “No.”
Zoe looked around her, then, back to Chang. She calmly said, “Then, I guess I will see you... When I see you...”
Zoe then turned around, and walked out of the room, with the three other adults watching her leave.
A few seconds after they saw Zoe exit the room, and turn towards the direction of the hallway, that lead to the front express elevator, the three adults looked back at each other.
Lee was the first one to speak, as she asked, with curiosity in her tone of voice, “So, what type of foods do they have, where we are going?”
River turned to Lee, as she answered, with a bit of joy in her tone of voice, “Several orientate types of food. A few western dishes we taught the cooks to prepare, which did not require any spices or ingredients that were rare in the area. Then, there is what we have in our own private kitchen. And our pantry and refrigerator, has plenty of fresh fruits, vegetables, and other items, that we use a reality device, to retrieve. And on special occasions, we can use our reality devices to get take out, from anywhere, and when, we would like, in the multiverse.
Lee leaned towards River, as she said, “That works for me.”
River and Lee then looked back at Chang.
Chang stated, “With us, Lee, you no longer have to worry about any wants.”
Lee said, “I thought as much. And I look forward to the servants helping us with the kids. Especially, when the children need their diapers changed.”
River commented, with seriousness evident in her tone of voice, “And those that help us will be only those that we trust. Also, I am sure they won't mind us using disposable diapers, we will buy, and bring in elsewhere, from the multiverse.”
Lee stated, “Given they won't have to clean them, I doubt they will ask any serious questions.”
River replied, “I agree. And if they do, I am sure I can handle those problems.”
Lee looked over at Chang, as she asked, “That I have no doubt of. And I take it that we will be wearing types of robes and flowing dresses, when we head over? And we will change into something you have here, before we get there?”
Chang answered, “Yes. I will have to change genders. And we will pack some clothing for type of styles during that period, for ladies of the court. Though, we will bring some clothing for our male genders, and bras for our female forms. I don't like using chest wrappings, and modern underwear, for either gender, is a must. Also, we will pack some casual wear, for when we are in our private quarters, or when we make quick trips to other parts of the multiverse.”
Lee replied, “That all sounds good.”
River commented, “We already bought some of the clothing you will need that are in your size. And there are skilled tailors, and cloth makers, in the kingdom that will make you clothing, as you need it.”
Lee said, “That sounds nice. And if we forget anything, we can just come back for it.”
Chang replied, “Exactly.”
Lee inquired, “So, what type of fabric will our clothing be using?”
Chang answered, “Mostly silk. Of course.”
Lee grinned, as she said, “I am liking this plan, more and more.”
Chang returned Lee's smile, as he calmly responded, “We thought you would.”
Chang, River and Lee continued to talk about their plans for a little while longer. When they finished, they headed to their apartment. When they reached the apartment, Chang sneezed into his female form. They changed clothing, and they then packed.
When they were ready, and after they had previously doubled checked what they had, against what they thought they would need, they pulled out three reality devices. One for each of them. Chang then used her reality device to teleport all three of them, and their luggage, to Chang and River's kingdom... Lee's new second home, in another reality...
To be continued.
Badasses Of the Multiverse Book 5: “The Gambling Man.”
Volume 3: “Dynasty.”
Chapter 08: “Birth into a monster.”
By Paul Cousins.
Copyright Disclaimer: All copyrighted places, characters, items, and events, within the story, are held by their current owners. No profit is being made on this work of fiction.
(_)
Reality, an alternate Earth, during a feudal period, in Asia. Date, later winter, around four months after Lee, Chang, and River, arrived there, together. Location, an isolate, valley in China, with forests and grassy plains. Time, in the middle of the night.
Presently, the village and castle, of the kingdom, were dealing with a massive raid by an army of bandits.
The raid was swift, and some of the bandits had even made passed the several walls, through the village, and over a few more walls, and into the castle itself.
As the battle raged nearby, a nude, heavily pregnant woman laid on her back, on a mat, in hidden, auxiliary room, on a mat, with her midwife. The only light in the room was from lit oil lanterns on the walls.
The pregnant woman had previously been wearing robes. Though, given the confines of the small room, the heat from the lamps, along with her exertion, she had become too hot for such clothing to be comfortable, in the unconformable situation she found herself in. So, she removed her robes, to help herself with the situation she was currently dealing with.
The woman knew of the attack that began a few hours ago. And her lovers and friends, including the doctor that was suppose to be with her, for the birth, were helping the guards that were fighting the bandits.
And, at that point, it was to risky to move her, unless it was absolutely necessary.
It was her time to give birth, and she was doing so.
Yet, she was sure, and she could sense, that they would be fine.
And her lovers did provide her with a trusted, trained, and experienced midwife. So, she could not be doing this during this painful time. Also, she knew from previous doctor checkups, that both her, and her children were healthy. All she, and her children had to to now was make it through the birthing process.
Though, she also realized that she could not join them, and there was nothing she could do while she was in the pregnant and in labor.
Due to the raid, she was not giving birth in her bedroom, but instead, in a small room, on a mat, near the back of the castle, away from the fighting.
Though, except for this attack, the woman's stay that had been wonderful, sense she had arrived their, four months ago. The living conditions were pleasant. The local people were nice. And even though it was during winter, a nearby lake, in a grassy field, outside of the outer walls of the village, was a great place to hold picnic. Which she, her lovers, her friends, along with the guards and servants accompanying them did, a few times.
At the moment, she was in labor with the first fraternal twin coming out of her body.
She grunted as she midwife caught her first child, and the afterbirth for that child came soon after.
The child cried, signally it was alive, which brought a smile to her mother's lips, as the midwife let her hold her son, after gently wrapping the child in a small blanket. The midwife then went to work helping the mother pass the afterbirth of the first child.
A few minutes later, the mother felt the contractions that signaled the near arrival of her second child.
It was then they heard running footsteps, on the wooden flooring, coming from the hallway nearby, coming towards the outside door to their room. She did not recognize the footsteps.
Though, the mother could tell that it was only a single set of footsteps.
The mother knew that the guards were elsewhere in the castle. And that they would not be approaching them. Meaning that a bandit was approaching.
To make matters work, the mother knew that even in labor, she was the only one in the room trained to fight.
She had the midwife take her first born son and hide in a nearby closet.
She then forced herself to stand up, as another a wave of pain, from a contraction, hit her.
She was tired from giving birth to her first child, now she not only had to find the strength to give birth to her second child, but also survive a fight for both herself, her children, and the midwife.
As the door to the outside hallway slid open, she saw a man enter the room. The man was dressed in strange clothing, and he carried a spear.
He immediately saw her, and he quickly lunged the tip of his spear at her.
The mother attempted to dodge the blade, but an abdominal contraction suddenly hit her, creating a distraction that prevented her from completely dodging the attack.
Instead, the weapon had embedded itself in her upper right shoulder, by the shoulder joint, in right collar bone.
But, to the woman's surprise, she found the pain of the injury only made her feel more alive.
She suddenly felt... better. Like she had more energy.
And she began to smile a slasher smile, as her amazon training finally kicked. Training that taught her how to use the pain of being a woman to give her strength in a fight.
Then, another contraction hit her. The pain of this one did not stop, as she felt her second child start to exit her womb, and into the birth canal, so he could enter the world.
She swiftly used her right hand to reach for, and grip the wooden shaft of the spear of the attacker.
The attacker watch with surprise, as the pregnant woman broke the shaft one-handed, while follow the action with a direct punch with her left fist to the attacker's face, that was so powerful that it send the attacker back a few feet into the air, landing on his back, in a daze.
The woman then quickly used her left hand to grip the broken, wooden shaft, just in front of the blade, to pull the blade out of her right shoulder, without even showing the least bit of pain.
She then spun the blade end, by its upper wooden shift, in her left hand, to where the blade tip was pointed downward, as she leaped on top of the man.
As she jumped on top of the man, she landed on her bare feet, with the attacker's left thigh between her feet. As she leaned down, she place her right hand on his left shoulder to both force keep him down, and to steady herself.
The sudden and massive shift movements on her large, unbound breasts had caused her nipples to start to leak out milk.
The woman then began stabbing the man in the neck repeatedly, causing blood to spurted in all directions.
As the man's blood covered her from head to toe, her smile got wider. And she felt a tightness building in her lower stomach, on top of the pain over contraction.
It only took the man a few seconds to dry from his wounds, but the woman kept stabbing over and over, until the tightness in her belly, released into pleasure.
She let go of her weapon, with the blade falling to the wooden floor, while she let out a loud howl, that was a mix with both pain and ecstasy, as she lost control of her bladder, and she became like a wild animal using her urine to mark her territory.
She felt like she had just lost something in that moment. A second virginity. What was left of her innocence. Part of her sanity. She didn't know. All she knew was that the pain she now experienced felt good.
For now, both pleasure and pain had become the same thing to her. A sensation to be enjoyed.
It was then that she felt her body protested to be noticed, as she realize she had to take care of one more errand before she could fully enjoy the beast she had become.
She dropped to her knees, as she began to push her second child into the world.
Her face became a mask of pleasure. She moaned slightly, as she enjoyed the slow birth process.
She soon used her own hands to catch her second child, as he entered the world, from between her legs.
Her second child then began to cry, signaling that he was alive.
She then held her child with her right arm, across her breasts, while she used her left arm to reach down between her legs, and grip the umbilical cord.
She slowed pulled against the cord, while pushing with her uterine muscles, to work the afterbirth free.
After her second child's afterbirth had been expelled from her body, she let go of the cord and hug her son with both arm. While doing so, she leaned her head down towards he child to listen to him breath.
Nearby, the midwife had previous cracked the door to the closest, and she had seen all this. Her lady now more resembled a predator than a human woman.
Suddenly, the woman heard another set of more familiar footsteps approaching her room.
She heard a female voice say, with concern in the woman's voice, in chinese, “Lee are you alright?”
Lee turned her head, and with a wicked grin on her lips, she answered, in chinese, “Never better. Has the bandit raid been put down?”
River looked as her, shock on apparent on her face, as she quickly answered, “Yes.”
Lee smirked, as she stated, “Good. Now, come meet your sons.”
Lee then held up her second born child in her arms, while the midwife came out of the closet with their first born child.
Lee then handed River their second child. And River retrieve a small, nearby blanket to wrapped her second child up. After Lee and River held each other, in gently wrapping their second son in the blanket, Lee handed River their second child. Next, River positioned their second child in her arms.
Lee then looked down at herself, as she commented, “I think I need a bath.”
The midwife also noticed the wounds on her shoulder, as she stated, in chinese, “Lady Lee, we must also treat your wound.”
Lee said, “I have had worse. We will deal with it when we reach our private bathroom. Simon can check on me then.”
River agreed, “Good idea. Simon is a bit busy at the moment, tending to the more seriously wound. But, he will look at you, then.”
Lee replied, “Good.”
Lee then stood up from her couching position. She then started walking towards the open door to the hallway, while completely nude.
The midwife quickly said, “You cannot go like that. It is not decent. Let me retrieve robe your to wear.” With the first born child in her arms, midwife then turned to look at the silk robe, which was set in a corner of the room, across from them. She then turned back to look at Lee and River.
Lee turned to midwife, as she smiled wickedly. She countered, “And ruin such fine silk. I think not. But, now that I think about it, we do need to tie off and cut the umbilical cords.”
River said, “I have the tools in my pockets to do just that.”
Lee said, “Good. Then, lets do that. Afterward, we will head for the bathroom, and the cribs in our bedroom.”
(_)
A few minutes later, after the umbilical cords to both newborn children had cut and a tied, the three women walked out into the hallway, towards their private bathing area.
Lee was in front, with River and the midwife flanking her, while carrying their children. River was to Lee's right, and the midwife was to Lee's left.
Lee was enjoying the sensation of walking nude down the hallway, for everyone to see her.
And she was filthy in several ways. And she was enjoying the experience.
Her long black hair was mess, like that of a wild woman. The blood of her enemy caked her entire body. Blood still slowly dripped from both her right shoulder wound, and from between her legs. And the smells of sweat, urine, blood, and other bodily fluids surrounded her.
And through all this, she was smiling a feral grin.
Lee wanted everyone to see her like this.
Lee was proud to look like this.
Lee wanted everyone to know that even during the painful throws of giving birth, she was still stronger than any of them. That no matter how many men and women would take her in bed, no matter how many children she would carry in her womb, no matter how many births she would give, she would never be tamed.
Lee wanted the rumors of her wildness to become the gossip of not only the castle, but the entire kingdom they were in.
As Lee and the others turned a corner, Lee noticed Revy and Rock were in front of them. They looked no worse for wear. Though, they did look slightly annoyed, given they had wanted to be present for the birth of Lee and River's twins, and they had missed the blessed event.
Still, both of Revy and Rock stared at the wild woman.
Revy asked, in english, with a bit of shock in her voice, due to the way Lee appeared, “Lee?”
Rock inquired, with concerning in her tone of voice, in english, “What happened?”
Lee walked up to them, as she slightly cocked her head to her left, while she continued to grin her wild smile.
Lee looked directly into Revy's eyes, and Lee saw that Revy could see a wildness in Lee's eyes, reflected back from Revy's own eyes. The type of insanity in Lee's eyes that was not there before.
Lee delightfully said to Revy, in english, “Revy, I have found that I love wallowing in the gutter mud.”
Lee then straighten her head, and pushed both of them to her sides, as she passed by them, with River and the midwife silently following behind Lee, with Lee and River's children wrapped in clothes, in their arms.
Revy and Rock turned their heads, as they watching the three women walk away, specifically, Lee.
Rock commented, with concern in her tone of voice, “We were not careful about what we wished for. It is said that one of the worst forms of revenge that exists is to make an enemy into your own likeness.”
Revy said, with worry in her tone of voice, “I think we have created a monster.”
Nearby, as she walked away from them, Lee overheard their comments about her, she began to manically laugh, while she walked down the hallway.
Soon after, within the populace of the Chang and River's kingdom, Lee became known as Beast Lady Lee.
A few days later, after mother and children were confirmed to be alright, Simon, Revy, and Rock left Chang's kingdom reality.
(_)
A month later, it was late evening, as Chang, River, Lee, Wash, and Book, had retired to their large, private bedroom, in the castle.
Lee had almost fully recover from the events of the birth of her children.
They had given the handmaidens, the three women had appointed to help them, a break for a few hours. With the next shifts handmaidens coming on, in a few hours.
Though, when the three women rulers wished to summon one of their handmaidens, during their servants shifts, they used a simple wood handle, attached to a string line, though the wall, that lead to a bell, in room, in another part of the castle, where the handmaidens on their shift were. When the bell alerted the handmaidens, it was a summonses to come to their rulers' bedroom, at a moments notice.
The handle to the string was located on a wall, near the headboard of king sized bed in the room. There was also strings on walls, in the other rooms, in their private quarters, for summoning the staff. Which each bell being a different tone and marked differently, so the handmaidens knew where to go, when they were summoned.
At the moment, River was in her female form. She and Lee were sitting beside each other, in rocking chairs, with a baby bundled up in their arms. They slowly rocked the children back and forth.
Lee was to River's right side.
River was holding Book in her arms, and Lee was holding Wash in her arms.
Both of them were wearing slippers and fine silk robes, of different colors. River wore a red robe, with yellow patterned dragons, on the sides of her robe. Lee wore a white robe, with red flowers, and flower petals on the pattern of her robe.
The chairs the two women were sitting in were facing the wall mounted TV, which was playing a comedy movie, they had previous selected. Though, the volume was turned down low, so as to not to disturb the children.
The lighting in the room, were from two electric yellow lamp lights, which were placed on nightstands, on the opposite sides of the bed, against the wall, next to the headboard of the bed.
Nearby, Chang, whom was male at the time, was sitting on a well cushioned couch, by a wall, to the left of River and Lee. There was a small coffee table in front of the couch Chang was sitting on. Chang was wearing casual clothing, while they all watched the movie, and he was the one with the remote to the TV and Blu-Ray player.
River turned Lee, as she quietly said, “You know, Lee. I thought raising children would be a lot more stressful.”
Lee looked over at River, as she softly commented, “We are only through the first month. We have at least another eighteen years of this to go.”
River quietly responded, “Good point. So, how is the soreness down there?”
Lee softly stated, “I know you have been slightly annoyed that, while the servants are watching the kids, I have not participated with you and Chang. But, giving birth left me sore down there. Simon said that because of the way I gave birth to our second child, it slightly tore my labia on the way out. Though, nothing that required surgery, just a few stitches, which have since been removed. Simon said as long as I took it easy for the last month, which I have, I should be fine.”
River quietly inquired, “So, you can do it now?”
Lee softly answered, “If I want to. The soreness down there is almost all gone. And my shoulder wound has healed well. And with your help in my exercising, all this baby fat around my tummy should be gone in a few months. And I will have my wonderful figure back.”
River quietly questioned, “Good. And how is your emotional state of you mind?”
Lee softly stated, “Better. But, you were right about my subconscious is a bit of a sadomasochist. Even after the events on Lagoon Island, I was not really a hundred percent sure. Though, now I am, due to what happened during that night. Those events were the final push to the point that I now associate pain in a pleasurable way. But, I can still tell the difference between pleasure and pain. It is just I no longer mind being in pain that much.”
River quietly replied, “You don't want to get those two mixed up.”
Lee softly responded, “I know... Still, now I know I can handle childbirth. Though, next time, I would prefer you, or Chang go through with it.”
River quietly said, “I fully understand. And at least we have help with the kids, so we can get some sleep.”
Lee softly replied, “You are preaching to the choir.”
Just then, the baby in River's arm's sneezed.
River checked Book, and she saw that Book was fine. River then realized something. She then looked up, and turned towards Lee, as she mentioned, in a normal tone of voice, “You know this is the first time I have seen Book sneeze, in this incarnation.”
Lee inquired, in a normal tone of voice, “True. And now that that you mention it. I have not seen Wash sneeze any. Have you?”
River answered, “No.”
Lee questioned, “You know, if Yurika, Mikoto, and Nodoka are any indications. If these two have your ability, it would be active right now... Do you think it is worth checking?”
River said, “Well, I did not feel his body mass change with the sneeze, so I doubt there was no change. But, it is worth confirming, either way.”
River changed the position the baby was in her arms, so she could lightly lift up the front of her child's diaper. She then let go of the diaper, as she looked over at Lee. She plainly said, “Yep. Book is now a girl.”
Meanwhile, Chang had been quietly paying attention to River and Lee's conversation, as he watched TV. When he heard River's comment, he used the remote to set the TV on mute. Next, he turned his head to look at his two lovers, as he sat his remote the coffee table in front of the couch he was sitting on.
Just then, the child in Lee's arms sneezed. While Lee did not feel Wash change. Lee decided to carefully checked her child's diaper. When Lee confirmed her suspicions, she looked over at River, as she commented, “Wash changed into a girl, too.”
River suggested, “It is best we try not to make them sneeze, to change back. They will just have to get use to changing back and forth, as they grow up.”
Lee inquired, “I agree. Also, did you ever read Natsuru's book on gender bending?”
River answered, “Yes. I even brought an english copy here. Just in case. And I believe it might be best to use the instructions as guidelines on raising gender bending children.”
Lee agreed, “You're right. We are going to need to use what we learned in those chapters.”
River asked, “So, when did you find the opportunity to read it?”
Lee answered, “During the time loop.”
River replied, “Oh.”
Chang spoke up, as he inquired, “Can you tell if either of them have any precognition, or telepathic abilities?”
River looked over at Chang, as she stated, “Not unless they are actively using those abilities. And given their age, I doubt we will see any such abilities manifest, if at all. But, if that should happen, we need to make sure to have only happy thoughts around the children.”
Lee said, “Good idea.”
Chang inquired, “I concur. And what about aging?”
River answered, “Due to it taking the normal nine months to gestate, I believe they will continue to age at a normal rate. And that their longevity will not kick in until they reach full adulthood. But, we will have Simon check that, later. When he comes to do a checkup on them.”
Chang replied, “That is a good idea.”
Lee commented, “Still, having a slower childhood is not that bad.”
River shrugged, as she conceded, “You may have a point there.”
Lee looked down at Wash, and she noticed her child had gone to sleep. She looked over at River, as she asked, “Has Book gone to sleep?”
River looked over at Lee, as she calmly said, “Yes. I take it Wash is asleep, as well?”
Lee suggested, “Yea. We will put them in their cribs, in a minute.”
River replied, “Agreed.” A thought then occurred to River, as she teased, “You know Lee. I haven't seen you sneeze either since you gave birth.”
Lee realized what River was hinting at. She shrugged, as she replied, “Well, it is a virus. So, it is possible. And I didn't cold, during, or after the pregnancy. And it clear no one else has started changing, outside of this room. So, even if I change, neither I, nor our children are contagious.”
Chang understood what they were talking about, as he thought, 'Oh, that is a relief. And since that is the case. This is going to be good.'
Lee said, “Give me a couple of minutes. I don't know how to sneeze on command.”
River responded, “Take the time you need.”
Lee responded, “Okay. But, we will take care of the children first.”
Lee got up, from her chair, and she walked over to one of the cribs, by wall, next to the couch Chang was on, to Chang's right side.
Lee laid her sleeping baby down in one of the cribs.
Lee then looked over at Chang and River. Both of whom were looking back at her.
Lee walked away from the cribs, to the middle of the room, where Chang and River could see her.
Lee came to a stop, and she turned to face her two loved. She undid her robe. As she came to a stop, she let her robe drop to the floor. She then removed her slippers with her feet. Next, she undid and removed both her bra and panties. She let both items drop down onto the floor, on top of her robe.
Lee finally worked up a quiet sneeze, and she instantly turned into a man. She also noticed that the magic ring on her right forth finger expanded with the finger it was on. Though, it was still firmly in place.
Lee looked into a nearby mirror, to see that his male form was as youthful, healthy, physically fit, as his female form.
Lee thought, with mild amusement, 'I look like I retain my youth and health in the change. That is likely because this is the male equivalent of my female form. I am not returning to my much old, and sicker, male form. And this also means, goodbye to monthly periods. And hello extreme longevity. And the fun we are about to have.'
Nearby, Lee noticed River giggle a little. Lee turned to River, and he saw River looking back at him.
River commented. “Well, I guess this makes things more interesting for us.”
Chang stated, “I agree. And while Lee can control her change. The children cannot. Tomorrow, I will change back into a woman, and I will then have to explain, something, to our personal servants about our children.”
River said, in a supportive manner, “I am sure we will come up with something.”
Lee suggested, in his male voice, “If not. Gold will go a long way in gaining ones cooperation, and discretion.”
Chang agreed, “Very true. Especially, when it deals with people that you entrust with the welfare of those you care for. It is better to bribe them, than threaten them.”
River commented, “I agree.”
A few seconds later, Lee was able to work up a second soft sneeze, and he instantly turned back into a woman.
Lee said, in her female voice, “Though, I still plan on living as a woman.”
River replied, “I am okay with that.”
Chang said, “I am not one to judge on such matters.”
Lee politely requested, “Also, let us keep this between us. I do not want the Revy, Rock, and the others to find out I know have this ability. Such information will likely upset them.”
River said, “Sure. No problem.”
Chang pointed out, “I will keep my mouth shut. But, when we return back to the casino, I believe you will not be able to keep this secret from Annie, and Arcee.”
Lee responded, “I agree. When we get back, I will talk to them in private. They like me, and they know how to keep a secret. So, that will not be a problem. But... Although, I still plan to live as a woman...”
Lee then made herself softly sneeze, and she change into a man.
Lee continued, in his male voice, “That doesn't me we cannot have fun with my male form.”
Chang softly congratulated, in a normal tone of voice, “That is the spirit.”
River quietly got up from her chair, and she walked over by Lee, and the cribs. She then put her baby in the crib, next by crib that contained Book's twin.
As this happened, Chang stood up, and walked around the coffee table, to look at River and Lee.
River looked at Chang, and then Lee. River said, “It doesn't take a telepath to guess what you to are thinking. And I am okay with being the woman in a human sandwich. Lee seemed to enjoy it, so I think I might like it, as well.”
Chang stated, “Glad to hear it.”
Lee pointed out, “Still, we will have to be quiet, so as to not disturb the children.”
River said, “That will not be a problem.”
Chang grinned mischievously, as he said, “Hey Lee. How about you take the front, and I will take back.”
Lee replied, “Thanks Chang.”
All three lovers then headed for their bed, for a night of quiet passion.
Later that night, River tricked Chang into sneezing and changing into a girl, with River changing into a male, and informing Chang that it was now, Chang's turn to be the woman in a human sandwich.
(_)
A month later, after bringing Simon to Chang's kingdom reality, to confirm the children were doing fine, the three lovers then decided to take a break from raising their children, and they headed back to their casino apartment, in Lee's reality. With population of either reality only thinking that the three lovers were gone for only a few minutes.
Though, River, Lee, and Chang, had a plan in place, which made sure their children would be fine, if something were to happen to them. But, it was a plan that was unnecessary, and only in place to ease all three of their minds.
And while there were a few questions about Lee no longer being pregnant. As soon as everyone was assured that the children were safe and healthy, those whom questioned Lee relaxed and went back to work.
Though, Zoe already knew the answer, and she kept her mouth such.
Also, Lee privately talked to Annie and Arcee, about her gender bending abilities. Since the to of the would likely discover this secret on their own. Lee just told them, and they agree to keep quite on the matter. Though, for their silence, Lee did have to change into a male, in front of them, to see what Lee's male form now looked like. But, that was a small problem. And Lee did so, in the private location, away from prying eyes.
(_)
A week later, after Lee, Chang, and River returned to Lee's home reality, it was the middle of a sunny day.
At the sea side harbor, of Plata Podrido, located in the middle of the shore, along the gulf of Mexico, Police Chief Pedro Del Soto was on stakeout, with a few of his officers in the second story of an office building. He was using binoculars, as he looked out through the tinted windows, towards the harbor, at the cargo ship.
At the same time, from behind other nearby tinted windows, a few of his officers were using both video cameras digital records, photography cameras using real film, with telescopic lens, to take pictures of those getting off the cargo ship.
The cargo ship itself had a teal colored out hull above the water line, with it being red colored below the water like. The pilot station, and above deck crew areas, were painted white. There was not a sign of rust on any part of the ship.
Pedro read the name off on the side, toward the front of the ship. The letters of the name were in large white letters, against the teal colored hull, on the side. The two word name was russian. But, Pedro know the translation, as he thought, 'The Maria Zeleska... And from the look of it, they have given the old girl a fresh paint job, with the same colors...'
'And given, after the fall of Roanapur, the Maria Zeleska is Hotel Moscow's main headquarters, I have a feeling that Hotel Moscow is coming here to stay. And they are coming with their full force.'
'This bodes ill for myself, my boys, and others in this city. Though, Balalaika is known to be discrete in a number of ways. I can still handle the situation. Much like Chang, Balalaika values those that respect her, and whom are polite. Unlike Chang, she does not tolerate foolishness, nor violence in a manner that is moronic, or a threat to her, or her organization.'
'As long as I am polite, show no fear, with a passive form of strength, she should not try anything to violent towards me, or my boys... At least for a while.'
'I am glad that when they teleported that ship into the harbor, the harbor master did notice something, and he called me.'
'I know the ship was teleported into the harbor, because the surrounding waters are not deep enough for ship like that to sail in. But, I would bet money that if they are attacked, they can just teleport the ship, at a moments notice, to somewhere else in the multiverse. Or, somewhere else, or when, on this very planet.'
'Anyway, after the harbor master described the ship, I realized whose ship it belonged to, and I told him to keep his month shut, and leave them alone. That I would handle the situation. And so, I quietly brought a few of my boys here, around some back alleys, to a building I had renovated for stakeouts of smugglers coming into the harbor.'
'Hotel Moscow, and Chang's organization are too new here to know about all the secret hideouts that I have around town. And I will use that to my advantage, for as long as possible. Information is power, and I still have the edge over them, in that area of this deadly game.'
'For example, I know about Rowan's new whorehouse, which is clearly being supplied by Chang. I must say that is an inventive use of those magic powders. Given that it does bring money into the island, and that is consensual by all parties, I will let that business stay open. And Rowan can stay on the island, as long as she behaves. Also, Chang has enough sense to have that whorehouse be located in another part of town, away from his casino, the Devil's Hotel, my police station, and away from the beach, near the middle of the city.
'And the whorehouse does not look like much on the outside. The whorehouse just looks like a large, six story office building. And we do have a few of those in Plata Podrido. But, not many.'
'Still, I know that Balalaika always does like to cover all her bases. I wouldn't be surprised if she intentionally arranged for Chang to come here first, to let someone else test the waters, to see if it was safe for her to move her operations here.'
'Speaking of which. I am sure that Chang and Balalaika are now working together. But, who is in charge of whom? Or, is this a partnership?”
'Even Lee said she doesn't know. From the meeting we had a few days ago, she told me she didn't know, because she didn't ask. And I don't blame her for keeping her nose out of Chang's more questionable business interests. She is finally in a good position in her life, and asking such questions could wreck that. Besides. I am the detective, it is my job to figure it out. And in time, I will.'
'And while Lee did not give me the details, I think it was wise of her and River to raise their children in another reality. The their home at the casino is too dangerous to raise a child, let alone two children, around a casino, and mafia types.'
'Though, from what I here, Spike is doing a good job of that with her daughter, Julia. I will have to make a note for my boys to keep an eye on Julia. Because, I do not want trouble from Chang, nor Spike, over her welfare. And if something did happen, Spike is enough of a maverick to come after me on her own. Even without Chang's permission. And I have not doubt that she probably can take my boys and I in a fight. Especially, if she catches us off guard.'
Pedro then moved the view his binoculars over to the staircase that connected the ship to the dock, as he watched people disembarking into black painted, sports utility vehicles, which were also being raised out off of the cargo ship, and placed on the concrete dock that ship was moored too, by cranes attached to the deck of the cargo ship.
Pedro noticed that there were no license plates on the vehicles. Still, Pedro was more focused on the women coming off the ship.
Pedro grimly thought, “So far, all young women, in their mid-twenties... This just confirms my worst fears, from when Melvin was kidnapped. And Lee was right. They have also undergone the vat process, and likely have the super-soldier serum coursing in their veins. And given their training, they are now super-soldiers in every possible way.'
'Also, I would likely bet money those SUVs are not standard. They are likely armored metal, with bulletproof windows. I would not be surprised if the roof, in back, did not open up to allow someone inside to use weapons from the roof vehicle.'
'Though, I am not going to just stand here and take it. And while I may not be able fight them in an open battle, there are more subtle tactics that I know how to imply that Hotel Moscow will likely not expect a cop from a small town to do. Tactics that I have seen them use... They will underestimate me, and my boys. And I will use that mistake, on their part, against them.'
'To that end, I will at least be able to have pictures of all of them. Just as they did the same thing to the Washimine Group and Kousa Council, in the Tokyo arc. Also, I am already working on getting ham radios, and encryption breaking equipment, so I can try to tap into their radio systems. As I expect them to try tap my phones, station, home, and computer systems.'
'It is going to come down to spy versus spy tactics, and I am not going to make it easy for them.'
'Also, I will be religious in my backups of my information. Even if they destroy my police station, and home, they will not destroy all the copies the information I have one them. I know Hotel Moscow understands that part of information warfare it to make sure to destroy the information, and recordings, the enemy has. But, I will be one step head of them on this matter.'
'I will even have some copies, with regular updates, in the hands of those I trust, that are off the island. With those copies being used in the event of both me disappearing, and the station being destroyed. I might try to skip town again, and I want to make sure that trigger is not accidentally pulled if I do run. That would only upset them further. So, it must be both my disappearance, and the police station being destroyed, including the copies of my information I store there, being destroyed, before that trigger is pulled.'
'I will also be on the look out for unmarked vehicles. And not just they ones I am seeing here. Hotel Moscow already use some vans before. So, they do very the types of vehicles they travel in. And I will make sure to have my boys, and I, keep an eye out, near the police station, to see if some of the Hotel Moscow members do a stake out, to build profiles and records of me and my boys.'
'If that is the case. I will politely ask them to leave. And when the police chief says something like that. They will not they are caught. And that leaving is their only option besides arrest. And by having them leave, instead of arresting them, I decrease the chance of having to face Balalaika’s wrath.'
'As such, I must stay one step ahead of everyone, if I am to come out on top...'
Pedro them saw a blond woman in a red dress and olive colored greatcoat, along with a woman with short brown hair, in casual clothing, consisting of an open jacket, shirt, pants, and boots, disembark down the stairs, to the dock below.
Each of the two women were carrying a baby, wrapped in their arms. There were other members of Hotel Moscow by them, as they made their way down the steps, to make sure there were no problems.
Pedro thought, 'That has to be Balalaika and B. Balalaika almost always wears that same red dress and olive colored greatcoat in public. Also, B is almost always at Balalaika’s side. And Lee did mention that Balalaika and B had been pregnant. And that Balalaika had a son, and B a daughter. With both children being healthy. Lee also told me that Balalaika's son is named, Dmitri. And B's daughter is named, Alexandra. Both of which are fitting names, given who their parents are.'
'This situation works very well for me, because parenthood means they will be less likely to do something drastic. As long as I do not give them an excuse to do so... Of course, threatening their children is the quickest way to pissed off the parents of said children.'
After Pedro watched both Balalaika and B made it to the concrete dock below, he saw them quickly walked to one of the black SUV vehicles, and get into the back of it, as two other Hotel Moscow members go into the front of the vehicle. The one that was riding on the front passenger side was carrying an AK seventy-four automatic rifle.
At the same time, other Hotel Moscow members got into to other black SUVs. The three SUVS then pulled out of the docks, and started driving in a convoy, with the SUV that Balalaika, B, and their children were in, being in the middle.
Though, Pedro did see a number of Hotel Moscow members on the deck of the ship, and on the nearby dock. Most of them were armed with AK seventy-four automatic rifles, while having pistols holstered on the right side of their hips.
Pedro thought, 'They are likely heading for Chang's casino, to meet with Chang. That is the direction of the casino, and it would logical place Balalaika and B would go right after disembarking... Still, there is something I need to check with the boys...'
Pedro looked up from his binoculars, and over to his police officers, as he asked, in spanish, “Did you get clear pictures, and video, of those two women carrying those young children?'
One of the men with the photography camera looked up at Pedro, as he answered, in spanish, “Yes.” He then went back to taking photographs.
A second later, one of the officers with a video camera looked up at Pedro, as he said, in spanish, “Yes.” He then went back to taking video.
Pedro stated, “Good. I want you to pay special care to keep pictures of those two faces. Also, I noticed those black SUV do not have license plates. Order the boys to leave the those vehicles alone. I likely already know where they are heading. So, there is no point in stopping them. And it is best we leave them along, for right now.'
Pedro mentally reflected, “While we collect information on them.'
Pedro then noticed one of his men pull out their radio and relay his orders.
Pedro the pulled up his binoculars, as he turned his attention back their the tinted window by him, and towards the Maria Zeleska, and the Hotel Moscow members around it.
Pedro continued to look through his binoculars, as he thought, 'Given how thorough Balalaika and Hotel Moscow is, they will likely have license plates for their vehicles by the end of the week. Though, I will have to continued to keep reminding my boys not to do anything stupid towards Hotel Moscow. Still, that won't be a problem. My boys know how to follow orders. And how not to upset the wrong people...'
'And so, I am still in this game. And if I play my cards right, I can still win. It is just that the stakes have become higher than I would have thought possible. But then, for a person with my job, that is life.'
Pedro then continued to watch the members of Hotel Moscow, as he and his police officers took photos, and videos, of their prey.
(_)
A few hours later, it was noon.
At the Devil Hotel Bar and Restaurant, Revy, along with her family and friends were having lunch at their usual tables in the room.
And except for the waitresses and Melanie, the bartender, they were the only ones in the restaurant, at the time.
Given the reputation that Revy, Rock, and their group had develop, the other customers deciding it might be best to either get something to eat elsewhere, or to wait an hour, to see how things develop, and if they leave, or if they are full enough not to want to cause any trouble. Like they were after dinner.
In one table, near the stage sat Revy, Rock, Dutch, Benny, Janet, and Molly. At a nearby table sat Rebecca, Yukio, Sarah, Kristina, Nodoka, and Mikoto. Kristina and Nodoka sat beside each other.
At a table a few feet away sat Ranma, Akira, Yurika, Natsuru, Yolanda, and Eda. And at the table, near the other three, sat Lotton, Sawyer, Shenhua, Violin Aeryn, along with Violin and Aeryn's two month old daughter, Gilina. Their baby was currently peacefully asleep in a carrycot, set in an armless chair, between Violin and Aeryn.
Also, Lotton, Shenhua, and Shenhua were wearing loose clothing, due to each of them being five and a half months pregnant. Still, save for their round bellies, all three of them maintained their figure.
The group had already given their lunch orders ten minutes ago. With their drinks already been served to them, and they were waiting for their meals to come.
Just then, Melanie, and three waitresses came out of the kitchen. Each of them held a tray with a few plates, full of food. in their hands.
As Melanie heading for Revy and Rock's table, each of the three waitress headed for on of the three other occupied table.
As Melanie finished serving the plates for Janet, and Benny, Rock looked up at her, as she asked, “So, how are you doing today, Melanie?”
Melanie held the empty tray in her left hand, to her side, as she looked over at Rock. She answered, “I am doing fine.”
Meanwhile, the three waitresses had already served their plates, and they left for the kitchen, to retrieve the rest of the group's orders.
Janet inquired, “Did you hear about Balalaika and Hotel Moscow setting up shop in town?”
Melanie said, “Yes. I heard about it a week ago.” She mentally added, 'From some of my friends that are still with Hotel Moscow. It is nice being able to get back in touch with them, years later. After everything that has happened. And we are on friendly terms. Which is good.'
Dutch questioned, “So, are you planning on joining them?”
Melanie stated, “No. I am happy with my life. And as long as they leave my girlfriend and I alone. I am fine with the situation.”
Benny asked, “Speaking of your girlfriend. How are you settling in with Bao, at her home?”
Melanie grinned, as she answered, “Actually. We are doing great. We are getting along well.” She thought, 'And given you guys decided to move back into the hotel, I am glad I moved out of here. Still you guys are great tippers. And it seems the other customers are okay with working around you. Though, as long as you do not cause trouble here, nor at Bao's bar. I am okay with the situation.'
Benny said, “Well, good luck.”
Melanie responded, “Thanks. Now, let me get back to the kitchen to get the rest of you order.”
Revy casually said, “Go ahead. I'm starving.”
Melanie replied, in a happy tone of voice, “Sure thing.” She then turned around, and headed back into the kitchen.
At a nearby table, Violin turned to her wife, as she asked, “I find it interesting Balalaika and Hotel Moscow setting up shop in town?”
Aeryn looked over this month old daughter, as she commented, “I am more interesting that Balalaika and B finally had their children.”
Violin looked at their daughter, as she playfully asked, “Thinking of having a playdate with Gilina?”
Aeryn mused, “Hmm... Perhaps... I am just surprised you didn't complain that much during the birth of our daughter.”
Violin stated, in a casual tone of voice, “It was painful, but it was not as bad as you made it out to be... Honestly, given everything surrounding the birth of Little D, I don't think you body was ready yet to give birth, when you went into labor. I mean you had only been pregnant for a very short among of time. And you went from no baby to near full term baby, in a matter of seconds. That would be a shock to anyone's body.”
Aeryn conceded, “Perhaps you are correct.”
Across the table, Shenhua overheard them, as she complained, “I cannot wait until I give birth.”
Sawyer agreed, “Me too.”
Lotton commented, “Count me in as well. Feeling the baby with in yourself is interesting. But, after the baby kicked you bladder for a fifth time, it gets old.”
Aeryn and Violin looked over at them. Violin just shrugged, as she said, “Yea. I can see where you are coming from.”
Sawyer stated, “Well, with you giving birth, Violin. As well as, Balalaika and B. Along with us hearing that Lee gave birth to her twins, elsewhere in the multiverse. We are the only ones left in this group, that are pregnant... For now...”
Lotton said, “Yea. River, Lee, and Chang pulled a fast one on us.” She then looked over at Revy, and the others sitting at the table Revy was at. She requested, “Revy, you made such a big to do about going to see Lee's birth. But, since you got back, you and Rock haven't told us what happened.”
Revy, and the others at her table, looked over at Lotton, as Revy stated, in a matter of fact tone of voice, “Not much to say. We missed it, due to a bandit raid. And Lee was in no mood to talk about the... Blessed event, afterward.” She mentally added, 'And the fact I think she was finally pushed over the edge worries even me.'
Rock commented, “I am sure we will get the story, sometime.” She thought, 'And I am not telling it. Because, I don't want to risk upsetting Chang, River, and a now slightly unhinged Lee.'
Dutch mentioned, “Well, alcohol has a way of loosening lips.”
Those at the table look among each other, as Janet suggested, “True. We will just invite them back to one of our parties, and get them to tell us them.”
Benny complimented, “Good idea.”
Meanwhile, at the table Lotton was sitting at, those at her table, were looking among each other, as Sawyer said, “I am surprised that you decided to use time dilation, to go back to Moya, in you home reality. And you then came back with a your two month old daughter. Whom I admit is cute.”
Violin and Aeryn smiled at Sawyer, as Violin suggested, “Thank you. And how about you guys do that yourselves?”
The adults at their table were quite for a few seconds. Sawyer then said, “That is not a bad idea.”
Shenhua replied, “I agree.”
Lotton suggested, “No time like the present. We could do this after lunch. Head to our rooms, and make the jump there.”
Shenhua mused, “That sounds like a good plan.”
Sawyer commented, “For everyone here, we would only be gone for ten minutes. Half of that time would be getting up to our room and back down. For us it would be around five and a half months. To make sure our children are fine, before we taken them with us, to come back here. And our children are two months old, like Gilina.”
Lotton said, “I like that plan.”
Shenhua looked at Lotton and Sawyer, as she stated, “So do I. And we will head back to our yacht, in our home reality, after lunch.” She saw Lotton and Sawyer nod once in agreement.
Aeryn said, in a joking manner, “Good luck. You're going to need it.”
Lotton teased, in a halfhearted manner, “Aeryn doing the Star Wars movie quotes. We are in trouble.”
Those at their table lightly laughed for a few seconds, at Lotton's comment.
Nearby, at Revy table, Molly turned towards the table at Eda and Yolanda were at, as she asked the two women, as she commented, “You know, Eda, Yolanda. While I know you two are just friends, I wonder if you two might someday find someone and have some children of your own.”
Yolanda and Eda looked over at Molly, as Yolanda commented, in a calm tone of voice, “I long since realized that I am not the motherly type.”
Yolanda then noticed that beside Molly, Rock was given her a stern look.
Yolanda continued, “But, I learned to fake it very well. Though, I might change my mind someday.”
Eda plainly said, “I am having too much fun, right now, to be tied down with a kid.”
Revy commented, “Come on, Eda. If I can be a mother and raise well adjusted, sane children. So, can you.”
Eda replied, in a calm manner, “I will take that as a compliment.”
Revy giggled a little from Eda's response.
A few seconds later, Melanie and the waitresses with her, came out of the kitchens, and delivered the rest of the group's food.
(_)
About an hour later, after everyone had all finished their lunch, Shenhua, Lotton and Sawyer excused themselves.
The others in their group wished them luck.
Lotton, Shenhua, and Sawyer then left a nice tip of money on the table. Next, they got up, went over the cash register to pay for their meal. With Melanie being the one to cash them out. Once they were done, they left the restaurant, for the large suite they shared together.
Ten minutes later, Revy, Rock, and the others watched as Sawyer, Shenhua and Lotton walk back into the room.
They saw the three lovers wearing their usual clothing, with their stomachs back to being flat as boards. And each of them carrying a carrycot, with one of their three, healthy, two month old children.
When the reached the others in the group, the three women allowed the others to look at the their children.
As this happened, Sawyer informed them that she and Shenhua each had a daughter. While Lotton had a son. And she told them that all three of their children were healthy. And Sawyer also told them the names of their children.
Sawyer's daughter was named, Ivy. Shenhua's daughter was named, Wenqian. And Lotton's son was named, Thomas.
The group of women then stayed in the restaurant for another hour and half, before they left their tips, paid for their meals, and left the restaurant, to go about their usual daily routines.
Soon after, other customers of the hotel started entering the restaurant, to have their own lunches.
(_)
A week later, Lee, River, and Chang were in the living room. It was evening, right after dinner.
At the moment, Chang was male, with River and Lee being female.
Lee and River sat on the couch, as they watched TV. Lee sat on the left end of the couch, with River sitting on the right in of the couch.
There was a coffee table in front of them.
To River's right sat Chang, in a chair, with was position at a diagonal angle that allowed him to look at the TV, or those on the couch. Though, currently, he was watching TV as well. And he had the TV remote.
Lee was becoming bored with the english comedy rerun they were watching on TV, so she decided to bring up a subject that she was sure was on all three of their mind.
Lee looked over at River, as she casually asked, “So, we are heading back in two weeks?”
River turned to Lee, as she replied, in a relaxed tone of voice, “That is the plan.”
Lee said, “I look forward to see our children again.”
River agreed, “So, do I. But, having a break is nice. And to them, we will only be gone for a few minutes.”
Lee stated, “Yes. They will not miss us. And this is a wonderful use of time dilation mechanics.”
River said, “Yes. It is. And I am also happy the servants did not make to much of a fuss about Wash and Book's gender bending abilities.”
Lee replied, “You and me both. A little gold goes a long way to insuring loyalty, without asking to many questions. And in having people remain quiet.”
River said, “I agree. And telepathy helps also, to check that their loyalty is genuine.”
Lee agreed, “True.”
Chang had been paying attention to their conversation. He thought, 'Now, would be a perfect time to bring up the subject.'
Chang used his remote to turn off the TV. He then set his remote down, on a nearby table, to his left, as he turned to the two women. He said, “There is something important we need to talk to you about, Lee.”
Lee and River turned then attention towards Chang, as Lee asked, “What is it, Chang?”
Chang stated, “River and I have been talking about something between us for a while. Actually, we have been discussing this, on an off, for several years.” And given the circumstances, we would like to include you in our plan.”
Lee questioned, “What plan?”
Chang coyly inquired, “You know how I was interesting in breeding badasses?”
Lee calmly answered, “Yes. I wrote it. And it both go us in a whole lot of trouble.”
Chang stated, “True. But, as I told you before. I never stopped thinking about it. And it seems that River here has an interest in our idea, as well.”
River admitted, “Yes. I do.”
Lee responded, “As you pointed out. Considering are the reasons you told me, in your plan to get me pregnant, I am not surprised. So, how do I factor into your plan that you want to tell me?”
Chang calmly said, “I was getting to that. I have the super-soldier serum in me. Which we know that abilities can be inherited. You are a precognitive. And River is a telepath, and a genius. While we are quite intelligent ours. The plan is, among the three of us, we create an entire generators of badasses, with combinations of our three sets of abilities.”
“Much like Balalaika and B did. In their case, they use magical powder to temporarily change into men, and they went into their near future, to went they changed back into women, to impregnate each other.”
“We could do the same. We will alternate who will impregnate whom. But, we will not impregnate ourselves. And with my feudal kingdom, abusing the hell out of time dilation. Like we are already planning to do. We can do it without attracting unwanted attention.”
Lee looked over at River, then back to Chang. She responded, “Okay. You two have clearly thought things through.”
River stated, “The reason we waiting was we wanted to see how you handled being pregnant, the birth, and being around babies. And I do love our children, and I would like to have more. And increase the size of our family.”
Lee said, “I love our children and family, as well. And I would not be opposed to having more.”
Chang commented, “And it seems as long as we have help, we can handle dealing with our children as babies. So, this afternoon, River and I talked in private. And we decided to take the plunge.”
Lee inquired, “Are you planning to keep the same schedule, we set for the children we already have?”
River answered, “Yes. One month here. One year there. We get pregnant, and use the time after the births to recover, while raising all the children.”
Lee questioned, “Can we afford this?”
River stated, “Yes. We can afford it. We can expand the castle, as needed, without affecting the village below it. Also, if we need to hire more staff, I can read their minds and find out which ones we can trust, and hire.”
Lee responded, “Okay... That is good. So, I take it you want to keep this a secret from those here?”
Chang said, in a slightly strong tone of voice, “Absolutely... I don't believe they would understand.”
River stated, “I agree. They would not understand.”
Lee pointed out, “I can see how that could be the case. Still, Revy and Rock know where we live there. They might decide to pop up and say hi. We will be pregnant, have have lots of children around. This is not something that we can keep secret from them. If they show up. Plus, we are going to need Simon to check on us, to make sure everyone is healthy.”
River stated, “I can guarantee Simon's silence. As for the other two. They know better than to cross us.”
Chang calmly asked, “River is correct. So, are you in?”
Lee shrugged, as she answered, “Sure. That is why I wrote the concept in the first place, in my stories. I was interested in it. And I am not a hypocrite on the matter. Still, how many children are you planning for each of us to have?”
River pointed out, “Well, we are going to do this. We will do it together. And if you two can handle it, we can get pregnant together, perhaps... Ten times. And counting the twins Lee already had, and not counting any other twins, we should have thirty-two children in all.”
Lee said, “While the birth was painful, and the pregnancy was unconformable, at some points. All in all, I enjoyed my pregnancy. And I enjoy raising our children.”
Chang stated, “Since it was my idea. I think I can be able handle this, as well.”
Lee said, “Still, River and I, baring our stomachs, will have to be careful to maintain our figures. With your super-soldier serum, that will not be a problem with you Chang.”
Chang commented, “I think if we are careful, we will be fine. We will even help keep each other fit. Plus, that diet and exercising that River and Simon showed you allowed you to keep you figure.”
Lee replied, “Yes.”
Chang said, “The three of us will talk to Simon. We will get the information on exercise and proper diet. Then, we will convince him to both help us in our long term plans, and keep our secrets from the others. Especially, after the amount of gold we are going to pay him. Along with this, we will do regular check ups. And we have the reality devices in case a birth starts to go badly.”
River commented, “Those are all good points.”
Lee inquired, “I agree. Still, why are we talking about this now. Instead of when we get to your kingdom?”
River said, “Because we have to stay we stay in our female form, constantly, for around two weeks to ovulate. Also, we wanted to give you a few weeks to think about it, before we all changed back to women for the most part, back at our kingdom.”
Lee responded, “Okay. I can see how you do not want to be so abrupt about this.”
River stated, “Exactly. While Chang and I are ready. We want to take our time. So, we can start this went you are ready.”
Lee said, “I understand that. And I am good with going forward, right now.”
River happily replied, “Good.”
Lee inquired, “So, I am guessing we change male, go forward in time a two weeks, I guess to your kingdom, just after we arrived there? And we have sex with the future counterparts of each other. Then, come back here, change female and stay female, until we before those women in two weeks in the future?”
Chang cracked a grin, as he said, “I love it when someone is on the uptake of a plan.”
Lee inquired,, “Thanks. But, what if one of us sneezes. Won't that create a paradox?”
River answered, “No. That person will just have to take a quick vacation, to another time period, and possible reality. With them coming back when they in sync with the other two's monthly reproductive cycle. That should prevent a paradox.”
Lee politely requested, “No bad. I like that idea. So, let's review the plan one more time.”
River stated, “Okay. Every time we take a break. One year there. When we get come back here, we spend a month here. and while we are here, we go into our future, when we are in heat, get each other pregnant, then come back to the past. Rinse and repeat.”
Lee jokingly said, “That works for me. And there are so many jokes I could make from your comment. But, all of them are tacky.”
River and Chang giggled a little.
River commented, “Still, we are not sure... How should I put this?... Who is going to screw whom?”
Lee stated, “I think I know the order we should go in.”
Chang said, “I am listening.”
River requested, “Go ahead.”
Lee said, “River, since you already screwed me, and gave me two children, I should return the favor. You impregnate Chang, and Chang impregnates me. Then, we swap again. That is the only way I see it working, since I really don't want one of us to double up, nor have a case of incest. Both of which could cause a lot problems. Especially, since we are going to do this multiple times.”
River said, “I agree... How about you, Chang?”
Chang stated, “Given you did impregnate Lee already, she does have a point. And I am okay with having your children.”
River responded, “Good. So, shall we head over there?”
Chang replied, “Sure.”
Lee stated, “I have nothing better to do.”
The three of them stood up from their seats.
River pointed out, “Still, let Lee and I change of our clothing, to some male clothing. And then our genders. I will also get a reality device.”
Chang replied, “Good idea.”
As they stated walking towards their bedroom, River asked, “I wonder what we will find our future selves doing?”
Chang commented, “Knowing us. Probably something very complex, and twisted, but pleasurable.”
Lee said, “I doubt it.”
Chang asked, “Why is that?”
Lee stated, “While all three of us love foreplay. This is not a case of foreplay. We just want to get the deed done, and move on. As such, it will be simple. Actually, it might just be a case of our future selves being over for us.”
Chang conceded, “As much as I dislike being in submissive positions. I can see your point. That would be a good way to just get it over with, and then move on.”
River responded, “I agree.”
Lee asked, “So, when and where are you going to take us?”
River answered, “And as such, I will take us to a point in the evening, right after dinner, a day after we arrive. We will arrive in our bedroom, in the castle.”
The three lovers soon made it to their bedroom.
A few minutes later, Lee and River had changed both their clothing, to male clothing. Including, shirts and pants. And they changed their gender to male, with their clothing then comfortable fitting them.
After which, River retrieved one of their reality devices. The three lovers group together, as River used his reality device.
A split second later, the three men were inside the bedroom of their castle, in the feudal era reality.
They saw that the only lights in the room were electric lamp lights by the bed, on the nightstands. With the lights being set to dim. Also, they noticed the doors were closed.
In front of them, they saw their three female, future counterpart, standing side by side with each other, as all three women looked back at them.
Future River in the center. Future Chang to her right. And Future Lee to her left.
All three of the women wore fine silk robes, and black slippers.
To break the ice, in the conversation, Future Lee was the first to speak, as she joked, “Just so you know. The only thing we are wearing are these robes, and slippers.”
Everyone chuckled a little at her comment.
Past Lee then asked, “So, where are the children?”
Future River answered, “The kids are with the handmaidens, on duty, in a nearby room. They have been ordered not to be disturbed us, unless it is an emergency, over the children, or the castle is being attacked.”
Past Chang complimented, “Good idea.”
Future Chang replied, “Thank you.”
Past River pocketed his reality device, as he inquired, “So, are we ready to do this?”
Future River replied, “Yes. All of us are in heat. We checked.”
Past River said, “Good. And I take it you are all wet.”
Future River answered, “Of course. How about you? You are three ready?”
Past River replied, “All three of us are working on it, as we speak.”
Past Chang asked, “So, did you decide how you want to do this?”
Future Chang answered, “Well, it wasn't so much as deciding, as we are just doing the same thing we did, when we are in your place. And we did, and are, keeping it simple.”
Past Lee smirked, as she quietly said, “Told you.”
Future River said, explained, “We go to the bed. We hike up our robes, and bed down on top of the blanket. With each of you coming up behind us, in the pairings we all decided on.”
Past Chang commented, “That is simple enough. I hope we do a good job. I prefer both parties enjoy these activities.”
Future Chang cracked a grin, as she stated, “Not to worry. It was fun for everyone, when I was in your position.”
Past Chang replied, “Good.”
Past River said, “Let's do this.”
Future River agreed, “Yes. Let's.”
The three women then walked over to the bed. Future River stopped by the foot of the bed. Future Lee walked up to the middle of the side of the bed, to Future River's left. And Future Chang walked up to the middle of the side of the bed, to Future River's right.
All three women women pulled up their robes over their waists, as the bend down, to lay their stomachs on the bed, as the expose their naked butts to the air.
The three men then walked over behind the women. Past Lee walked up behind Future River. Past Chang walked up behind Future Lee. And Past River walked up behind Future Chang.
The men then undid, and dropped their pants, and underwear, to their ankles.
All three women looked laid with their heads turned to the side, as all three men looked at each others.
Past River asked, “Everyone hard, or wet?”
The other five adults answered, almost in unison, “Yes.”
Past River inquired, “Everyone ready?”
The other five adults responded, almost in unison, “Yes.”
Past River said, “Okay, lean in, and have a good time.
The three men then leaned in, as they slowly entered their lovers. A couple of seconds later, the men started to slowly push and pull, in and out, in rhythmic motions, with all parties involved enjoying the sensations they were feeling.
Twelve minutes later, all six adults had climaxed, and it was over.
The men pulled up their pants and underwear. They then zipped and buttoned their pants. After which, the men back way from the women.
The women leaned up, and allowed their robes to fall back down to their ankles, as each of them turned to the man that had just impregnated them.
Future Chang commented, “Actually, that was pretty good, both times.”
Past River replied, “I am glad you liked it.”
Future River commented, “Strangely, we all climaxed in the same order as last time, for us. When we were the men.”
Past Lee said, “Well, at least we all enjoyed it.”
Future Lee looked over at Past Lee, as she teased commented, “We both know you are looking forward to my point of view.”
Past Lee looked over at Future Lee, as he casually admitted, “Absolutely.”
Future Lee said, “Well, you will be here in two weeks.”
Past Lee responded, “I looked forward to it.” A thought then accorded to Past Lee, as he turned to Past Chang. He asked, “By the way, Chang... My Chang... How do you intent to explain to the others at the casino, you decision to start being a girl all the time, starting when we get back?”
Past Chang looked at Past Lee, as he answered, “I will just say I decided to do something different, to break the monotony.”
Future Chang looked over at Past Chang, as she commented, “And that excuse worked.”
Past Chang looked over at Future Chang, as he replied, “Good.”
Past River said, “Well, we better head out of here, before we cause a paradox.”
Future River turned to Past River, as she commented, “Yes. The sooner you leave, the sooner you get here... Isn't time travel fun?...”
Past River looked over at Future River, as he replied, “Absolutely.” He then pulled out his reality device, from a pocket, as he walked to the middle of the room.
Past Lee and Past Chang saw what was happening. They walked up to stand beside Past River.
The three women then watched as Past River used his reality device to instantly teleport the three men away, and back into their past, in another reality.
A second after the three men disappeared, the three women then looked at each other, as Future Chang commented, “You know, it is eerie, how that played out. It is exactly what happened to us, when we were the men. Word for word.”
Future Lee shrugged, as she said, “Who cares? It was fun for everyone. A double dip, as it were... Pun intended.”
Future Chang let out a laugh. She then said, “You're right. Well, let's head to the bathroom, clean up a bit.”
Future River stated, “I agree.”
Future Lee replied, “Yes. It would be best to get cleaned up. Then, we can check on the children.”
Future Chang commented, “Good idea. But, first I think we need to take a minute for an alcoholic toast. Before we are truly pregnant. I will break out one of the bottles of Romulan Ale I bought here, that is in our private kitchen. And we will to toast are future plans, and our children. Both present and future.”
Future River said, “I can go for that.”
Future Lee replied, “So can I.”
Future Chang stated, “Then, let's hurry up, and get clean. Then, we can have that toast.”
The three women then walked together, towards their private bathroom, as they thought about their impending motherhood, and the joys and struggles their pregnancies, and children would bring.
A little over a month later, River, Lee, and Chang all found out they were pregnant. And while there were some minor issues, such as mild bouts of morning sickness, the three women remained healthy. They had Simon come visit them, in their reality, every two weeks.
And for Simon, it was every few hours.
(_)
A little over six months later, it was the middle of the night, in the castle bedroom of Chang, River, and Lee.
Lee woke up from her sleep, on her back. She laid in her usual place, in her nightgown, on the left side of the bed.
While she still sleepy, her first sensations was her unborn child within her belly. All three of the women were seven months pregnant, and it was hard for them to not to notice their rounded bellies.
Though, she could also sense that something was off in the room.
Lee checked to her right to see that River was beside her, in her nightgown, in the middle of the bed. The Red had was sleeping on her left side, as she face Lee. Lee could tell River was asleep by her slow breathing pattern.
Lee leaned up, to sit in the bed. She turned to the digital red LED clock, on her nightstand. It said one twenty-five AM.
Lee then looked around the room.
The only light in the room was moonlight coming for a window, that face their private courtyard, on the far wall from their bed.
And though the light did not reach their bed, Lee did see someone looking out the window which was providing illumination to the room.
Given the silhouette profile was of a woman, with a pregnant lady, wearing a nightgown, she could guess who it was.
She turned to look at the empty spot, on the right side of the bed, then back to the woman, as she mentally wondered, 'What is Chang do up so late?... I may be a bit of a nightowl myself, but we all share the same bed, and we try to keep the same schedule... Though, all three of us being pregnant has not helped matters... But, each of us tries to accommodate the needs of the other two... Now, to find out why she is up, in the first place...'
Lee slowly got off the bed, so as to not disturb River. As her bare feet hit the wood flooring, Lee turned, and she slowly started quietly walking over towards Chang.
As Lee continued making her way towards Chang, Lee saw Chang turn her head to see her. Chang then turned her head to look back out the window.
Lee thought, 'With the super-soldier serum, her nightvision is probably far better than mine. Which is good, considering I don't want her to accidentally hurt me, because she doesn't recognize me.'
As Lee came to a stop beside Chang, she looked at the other woman, as she quietly asked, “What is the matter, Chang?”
Chang turned to Lee, as she softly answered, “Just thinking... I believe I may have bitten off more than I can chew.”
Lee questioned, with concern in her tone of voice, “How so?”
Chang placed her hands on her rounded stomach, as she looked down at it. She then looked back up at Lee, as she quietly said, in a sober tone of voice, “You were right, Lee. Words cannot describe the feeling of what it is like for a mother to feel her child move within her.”
Lee inquired, “Yes. It is a wonderful feeling. So, why are you so worried out it?”
Chang said, in a slightly sad tone of voice, “Because, I feel that I am losing myself. That I am becoming more female, than male. That when this is over, I probably will not want to go back to being male.”
Lee responded, “First, I was always female, upstairs. Rock and the others are in a different situation than you. And besides, I thought you didn't mind being a woman some of the time.”
Chang conceded, with concern in her tone of voice, “You may have a point there. And thanks to you, I don't mind being a woman. And I like being a guy. But, this pregnancy makes me feel like my sense of self is slowly slipping away.”
Lee stated, “Your personality is not slipping away. You are just getting to know a different side of yourself. River and I talked about this, a few months ago. She stated that you still prefer to be a guy, but you are learning to enjoy how the other half lives, when it comes to motherhood. But, when this is over, you can go back to being a guy without much of a problem.”
Chang replied, with hope in her voice, “Really?”
Lee said, in a supportive tone of voice, “Yes. If you don't believe me. Ask Bob... Well, I mean, Lori. She spent decades living as a man, after getting pregnant and giving birth to Stan. And the only reason Lori is now a woman full time, instead of being a man, is her abilities finally locked into her body in her much younger female body.”
Chang agreed, in a happy, though quiet, tone of voice, “You are right. Thanks.”
Lee suggested, “You're welcome. Now, let's go back to bed. While we have much to worry about, now that all three of us are pregnant. Experiencing joy of the simple pleasures of being pregnant should not be one of those worries.”
Chang complimented, “I sometimes forget how philosophical you can be.”
Lee responded, “Yes. Wisdom has its place. But, this is a conversation for another time. We need to go back to sleep. You are still the ruler of this place, and being sleepy on the job is never wise for a leader.”
Chang giggled a little. She then said, “You're right. Let's get some rest.”
Nearby, in their bed, River was laying on her side, with her back turned to them. Though, Lee and Chang did their best to not disturb River, they did accidentally awaken her. Though, River read their thoughts, and she realized that Lee was handling the situation well, without her. With them learning she was away, not helping matters. So, River pretended to be asleep.
River smiled, as she moved her hands to lay against her own rounded belly, and the child that grew within her.
Chang and Lee then walked together, back to their bed. And they soon laid on the sides of the bed they usually did. And a few minutes later, all three women were back to being asleep.
(_)
Three months later, Chang, River, and Lee, each gave birth to a healthy child with only the usual pain and discomfort associated with labor and childbirth.
The three of them then because to enact their breeding plan cycle. A few months later, after the all gave birth, they returned to Chang's casino, in Lee's reality, for a month long break from raising their children, and ruling a kingdom.
For those in Lee's reality, the three people had only been gone a few minutes.
During these months in Lee's reality, Chang mostly stay male, while Lee and River mostly remain female. Chang found that Lee had been correct, and that even after Chang's first pregnancy and birth, that she, or he, did not have any problem living in either gender.
At the end of their month in Lee's reality, the three changed to male, and went two week into the future of their kingdom in the feudal reality, during the night, in their bedroom, where their three female future counterparts were waiting for them.
After they had impregnated their future selves, they changed to female themselves, went back two weeks into the past, to a few minutes after they left to head to Lee's reality. With no one in the feudal reality being the wiser, about the amount of time they were gone.
The three lovers then stayed women for the next two weeks, to the point they reached the point of being in heat, while waiting for their past male selves to show up.
After being impregnate by their past selves, they spent the next nine months pregnant, while ruling a kingdom, and raising their children that were already born. Though, they made sure to have regular doctor checkups, from a doctor they pay very well, for his services, and silence on the matter.
When their unborn children reach full term, they each gave birth to a healthy baby.
The three lovers then spend the next few month recovering. And when they were ready, they headed back to Lee's reality to repeat the process
Barring a few minor problems, Chang, River, and Lee's stay in the feudal reality remained peaceful in Chang and River's kingdom. And over the next ten years, they gave birth to several children.
In all, they had in all, counting Lee's first set of twins, a few more cases of the three of them having twins, and one case of Lee having triples, they gave birth to fifty, healthy children in all.
None of the infants they had were miscarried, stillborn, nor aborted.
Also, there were no cases of incest among the three parents.
The parents also found out that all their children had gain their parents gender ability at birth. There problems, save for their trusted staff of servants getting use to people with that ability.
And while Chang's own abilities allowed her to maintain her physique with ease, River and Lee were able to maintain their physiques through diet and exercise.
Also, their extreme longevity abilities allowed them to only age a few days over the course of years.
Living in a feudal era did not stop the three parents from giving their children a first rate education. They just used their reality devices to retrieved the book material, and other materials they needed to teach their children.
Among various areas of interest, as the children grew, the three parents did a wonderful job of educating all their children in several written and spoken languages. Along with math, the sciences, the arts, and even a little magic from River.
Over the years, as they raised their children, they eventually found out that all their children had inherited the abilities that both their parents possessed, no matter if the parent was the mother, or the father.
For those that were Chang's children, they gain above average physical abilities, health, strength, reflex, agility, and endurance. Along with slightly increased healing abilities, and sensory abilities.
And while all the children had were above average in intelligence and memory skills, all of River's children were geniuses in all intellectual abilities. From artistic abilities, to the math and sciences. Along with this, River's children had River's form of passive telepathy. Only her children had the ability to mentally handle their telepathy abilities than River did, from a sanity standpoint.
Lee children gain Lee's natural precognitive abilities, along with artistic skills that almost matched River's own artistic skills.
Fortunately, both the parents and the children were about to manage these situation, while keeping their sanity.
And the parents were able to convince the all the children to treat each other as friends, for the most part. Also, three parents were able to keep their children from experiencing any serious injuries, nor deaths, among them. While at the same time, the parents were able to keep their kingdom together, in a mostly peaceful manner.
Several years later, when their children became to reach adulthood, the parents found that their children's dormant extreme longevity abilities fully kicked in
When the children started to reach adulthood, the parents told them most of the truth of where they were from, and how they met. Though, they left out Lee's stories, and any other forms of fictional metaphysics.
And it was then, when the first twins reached adulthood, that the parents finally decided to began to slowly, and carefully unlock the memories and personalities of their first set of twins. With only minor problems in doing so.
(_)
Lee's home reality.
It was a sunny day, in the early afternoon, just over two years, and a few months, after Lee original left her home reality.
Inside Daiyu Palace Casino, in the personal office of the assistant head of security, Zoe Alleyne Washburne, in her casual wear, as she sat in her cushioned chair, behind her desk, in her windowless office.
The only door to her room was located right across from her desk. Which was a brown wooden door.
Zoe's desk was a simple metal office desk. On top of her desk she had a computer monitor, with peripherals, only with a pen, paper, hardline phone. The tower to her computer was located in her desk. The only other items on top of, or inside her desk, where what she needed to do her job as part of the security force for Chang's casino.
The one exception to these items was a hidden, loaded six round revolver, in a holster, that was under the top of the desk, right above her legs, when she sat down.
The lighting in the room were from soft white florescent ceiling lights.
Zoe's office was plain and simple. When Zoe was assigned this room, her preference was to have it be austere as possible. There were no pictures, nor mirrors in her office. The white walls were bare. The ceiling was white, and the flooring was short, gray, office carpeting.
Besides the cushioned, swivel armchair Zoe was sitting in, and her desk, only other furniture in the room were two cushioned chairs in front of her desk, for visitors, and a file cabinet, in the corner of the room, to her left, by her desk.
Also, the room was well ventilated, and Zoe found the temperature in the room to comfortable.
At the moment, Zoe was reading an english internet news article on current politics, at the national level, in Mexico, as she patiently waited for a scheduled appointment, to meet with someone, in a few minutes.
Thought, Zoe did not know who the appointment was for, and what the appointment was about. But, her boss, Chang, requested, the meeting, and she agreed to do so.
Zoe continued to read the article on her computer monitor, as she mentally wondered, 'I wonder who wanted to have an appointment me?... If it is over security, they would be meeting with the captain. And if it was over another matter in the casino, they would be meeting that head of the department they needed to see.'
'To be honest, I have this office so I that can do any needed paperwork, in peace... Or, just have a quite place at work, to think... Yet. For me to be still be close enough, that I can go back to my job at a moments notice... Which I cannot do in my apartment, several floors up.'
'And the only reason I am accepting an anonymous appointment is that Chang called me, yesterday, and told me that someone wanted to talk to me, and that I should take this meeting... Chang has never made such a mysterious request of me, and that is why I am doing this... Still, whoever it is will be here any minute...'
Less than a minute later, there was a gently knock at her door.
Zoe looked up from her computer monitor, and towards the door, in front of her, as she calmly said, in english, “Come in.”
As the door opened inward, Zoe watched a fair skin man of average height, walked inside, and gently closed the door behind him.
While the man turned back to look at Zoe, Zoe noted the man was on the slender side, though he was in good physical shape. He had fair skin, with short blond well groom hair, and a clean shaven face. Also, in age, he appeared to be in his late teens, to early twenties. The man wore a blue chinese shirt, a black pair of cloth pants, and some simple black slippers.
Zoe thought, 'There is something about his face. But, I cannot place his face, right now.'
The man then calmly asked, in clean spoken english, “May I please sit down?”
Zoe replied, “You may.”
Zoe then watched as the man calmly walked up to her desk, and sit down in the chair to her right.
A few seconds after Zoe saw the man get comfortable, she asked, “What is this about?”
The man answered, “I wanted to meet you, Ms Washburne.”
Zoe corrected, in a tactful manner, “That is Mrs Washburne.”
The man calmly said, “Yes. I heard you were a widow.”
Zoe warned the man, in a slightly low tone of voice, “I do not like the direction this conversation is heading. Especially from someone that I do not know taking such an interest in my personal life.”
The man said, in a calm tone of voice, “Not to worry, Chang... Lee, and River, will vouch for me.”
Zoe demanded, in an even tone of voice, “Even so. First, I need to know who you are?”
The man commented, in a coy tone of voice, “You know what my favorite season is?”
Zoe flatly asked, “What?”
The man stated, “Autumn. When the leafs on the trees turn from green to gorgeous shades of yellow, orange and red. And when the breeze blows against the trees, the leafs detach and dance in the wind.”
Zoe remained silent, something in the back of her mind recognized the pattern in which the man was speaking.
The man noticed that Zoe had change her posture, and facial expression to one of interest.
The man continued, “But, some people forget that even when a leaf hits the ground, a wind can still pick it up and carry again into the air.”
Zoe eyes widened, as realization began to dawn on her.
The man went onto say, “This is also the season that is most associated with celebrations during the night, that use bonfires. And bonfires at night are great to dance round. I find such events, both during and after, to be very enjoyable.”
Zoe body stiffened, as she remained silent.
The man noted the such change of in body language, as he got up, and casually walked around Zoe's desk, to her right.
When the man reached Zoe, Zoe turned in her swivel chair, to face the man, while she looked up at him.
The man then leaned down to where his and Zoe's face were only inches apart.
Zoe softly asked, “Wash?”
Wash smiled, as he happily said, “Hi dear. It is good to see you to.”
Wash then leaned a little further, as he deeply kiss Zoe.
Zoe recognized the kiss. And she immediately returned the kiss, and they remained kissing for several seconds.
As they broke their kiss, Wash leaned back up, and took a few steps back, away from Zoe.
Zoe looked at Wash, as she smiled. She complimented, “Wow. You are still a good kisser.”
Wash casually said, “Thanks. So, want to get married?... I don't have a ring on me. But, I am sure we will come up with one soon enough.'
Zoe let out a laugh, as she thought, 'Typical, Wash. Fly by the seat of his pants, in so many ways. Still...' She happily responded, “Yes. Like you couldn't ask quick enough.”
Wash admitted, “I was still trying to figure out how I was going to work my way to the question when I knocked on the door.”
Zoe placed the palm of her right hand in her face, as she giggled, and shook her head, for a few seconds. She then lowed her right hand to her lap, as she looked up at Wash. She smiled, as she said, with a bit of humor in her voice, “That figures. So, this is what you look like now. And I can see the family resemblance to River and Lee”
Wash said questioned, “Yes. So, what do you think?”
Zoe stated, “You look nice. The hair is nicely dyed, as well.”
Wash commented, “Yes. It is dyed. I like blond. Though, I now have to it dye that color.”
Zoe said, “While I could careless what color you have your hair as. I do wonder, what is your natural color, now?”
Wash answered, “Black. The same as Book's hair color, now.”
Zoe said, “Okay. And I can get use to it the new look. I am just happy that you are back, and you remember me.”
Wash responded, “I agree. And to be fair. You need to know that I also inherited River and Lee's abilities.”
Zoe questioned, “Such as?”
Wash replied, “I hope you don't mind being around someone that can read thoughts and sense the future.”
Zoe teased, “Nope. It just means that I expect you to be better in anticipating my needs in bed.”
Wash chuckled a little. He then said, “That is fine with me. And...”
Zoe asked, in a careful manner, “What?”
Wash sneezed and instantly changed into a pretty woman that was the same age as her male form, whom looked like Wash's sister. She sneezed again, and changed back into man.
Wash then said, “I also got the same gender bending abilities as you. And I can sneeze on command, like you. Also, Uncle Simon. Well, uncle to me, now. Said my longevity abilities kicked in a few month ago.”
Zoe casually responded, “Sounds great. And it figures Simon would know what is going on.”
Wash coyly replied, “He knows how to keep a secret.”
Zoe said, “Don't we all... Care to tell me what you have been up to.”
Wash teased, “Later. When we need a good laugh. By the way, Book says, hi. And we are all doing fine.”
Zoe replied, “That is nice...” She then gave Wash a lecherous smile, as she continued, “And we are going to have so much fun on our honeymoon.”
Wash returned the smile, as he offered, “That we are. And I already have all my documents in order, for this world. Also, I know you are a bit of a tomboy. If you want, I will wear the wedding dress for the ceremony.”
Zoe responded, “Nah. You are still so sweet. But, I am still going to be the bride.”
Wash replied, “Fine. But, I am paying for the wedding.”
Zoe inquired, “Not to sound like a gold digger... Honestly, I am already pretty rich... But, how much are you worth?”
Wash answered, “Parents gave me enough to be set us up for life. But, I was thinking of having a job to kill time. Do you got a spot on your security team?”
Zoe replied, in a casual tone of voice, “I am sure I can convince Mal to make a spot for you. But, what training background do you have?”
Wash said, “Well, I know how to drive a car and truck. I still remember how to fly a starship. But, I need some experience before I really get back into the cockpit on my own. Though, when it comes to fighting skills. Between mom, dad, and Chang, I have been trained from everything to hand to hand combat, to melee weapons, to firearms. I especially found I like training with swords, and semi-automatic pistols.”
Zoe stated, “Works for me. You're hired. And the Mal will just have to live with you working for us.”
Wash happily replied, “Thanks.”
Zoe asked, “So, does Book have the same abilities as you?”
Wash said, “Yes. It seems anyone that a child of someone with our abilities inherits those abilities. From precognition, to telepathy, gender bending, and other fun abilities. And our forms only lock, when female, when that person is pregnant. Such, as my mother, when she was pregnant with us. Though, I believe gain that ability by being pregnant with us.”
Zoe stated, “I suspected that was the case with Lee, after I have heard your parents, and Chang talk a few times...” She then smiled at Wash as she continued, “Not that I care about it. Now, that you are here.”
Wash returned Zoe's smile, as he commented, “That is a good way to look at it. And I am here to stay.”
Zoe maintained her smile, as she questioned, “That is what I was hoping you would say. So, how much do you remember of us being together?”
Wash answered, “Most of it. There are a few gaps. Including, mercifully, my death. But, I am sure you can fill in the gaps.”
Zoe said, “I am more than happy to try. And the others will be happy you are here, as well.”
Wash replied, “I thought as much. And we will visit Book, sometime.”
Zoe responded, “Sure. But, why didn't he come visit us, with you?”
Wash answered, “Well, he is acting crown prince of a kingdom. He is quite busy. He enjoys his job. And he is quite good at it. Our parents taught us well. He remembers everything. And he considers it fairly easy to rule a country, and for his rule to be an extension of his old shepherd job. But, he doesn't get to preachy about his job. And he is very fair with everyone.”
Zoe smile widened slightly, as she realized something about what Wash said. She commented, “Cool. That means I am marrying a prince.”
Wash stated, “Yes. I am now a prince. Though, I have no intention of ruling that kingdom. While Book does. Also, I have never cared for the royal traditions, and manners, one has to perform in a royal court.”
Zoe commented, “Of course. You have always had a laid back personality. That is one of the things I like about you. And that trait suits you well.”
Wash teased, “Thank you. So, do you want to go by the title of lady, duchess, baroness, or princess?”
Zoe replied, “I will have to think on that one.”
Wash said, in a comforting tone of voice, “Take your time. There is no rush.”
Zoe inquired, “Hmm... So, what do you want to do tonight?”
Wash joked, “Besides the obvious.”
Both of them chuckled, for a few seconds.
As they calmed down, Zoe commented, “It is going to be fun having you around. When you died, it was not only like ripping out my heart, but the hearts of the whole crew.”
Wash responded, “I know, sweetheart. But, I am back now. And I realize we will have to have a party, over my return.”
Zoe said, “Of course. Likely Inara and Kaylee will be the ones putting that together.”
Wash deadpanned, “I hope the law enforcement are not called in, like the last party I attended, that those two put together.”
Zoe let out a laugh. She then said, “Relax. The local law enforcement has an understanding with Chang. As long as we don't do anything too crazy, and out in the open, we are fine.”
Wash replied, “I heard as much. And that is good.”
Zoe got up from her seat. As she stood, facing Wash, she said, “I might as well take you to see the captain, and the others. They will be happy to see you.”
Wash commented, “I know. I just wish I had a camera, to capture the looks on their faces. Both when we meet them, along with when you introduce me, and they realize who I am.”
Zoe stated, “I can do better, honey. We will just get recordings from the security videos.”
Wash grinned at Zoe, as he complimented, “I love the way you think, Zoe.”
Zoe returned Wash's grin, as she said, “Thanks... Now, come on, Wash. I will show you around. This is a very interesting city, on a very interesting world.”
Zoe then walked around Wash, and towards the door to her office.
Wash turned to face Zoe, as he replied, “I look forward to it.” He then follow right behind her.
When Zoe reached the door, Zoe opened it, and walked through the doorway, and into the hallway.
Wash followed right behind her, as he gently closed the door behind himself.
Zoe and Wash then made their way down a hallway, to meet Mal, Jayne, and the their other friends, whom were located in various parts of the casino.
(_)
Wash's reunion with his friends went well. Along with this, Chang, Mal, and his parents were all fine with his new job, as part of the Daiyu Palace Casino security staff. With Wash working right along side with Zoe.
As they made their wedding planed, Zoe and Wash had discussion, to decide on what last name they would use. They decided to go with the last name, Washbourne. As a sign of respect for the relationship they had together, before Wash had died, and been reincarnated in his current life.
Though, even Zoe and Wash admitted was kind of humorous, given that Wash's birth name was now, Wash Tam. Making him, Wash Tam Washbourne.
But, since the name was funny in a good way, no one said anything about it.
Less than a week after their reunion, Zoe and Wash got remarried.
Zoe and Wash barely had time to wait to have their respective bachelorette and bachelor parties, before their wedding. Though, given a number of their guest would be gender benders. They were not sure who would be invited to which part. And who would attend both parties.
Though, both parties were fun.
And Wash was able to come up with a some normal gold rings, for both him, and Zoe, for the wedding.
The wedding itself was a simple, wonderful event, that was held at a local church that Pedro had recommended to Lee, when she had talked to the police chief, over the event. Pedro even sent a letter congratulating Zoe and Wash on their wedding, along with his providing security for the event.
It was a private, invitation only event. Though, those the casino, including Chang and Wash' parents, along with Revy's group, Lowe's family, and friends, were invited.
Also, except for Book, whom was Wash's best man, Wash decided not to invite any of his other siblings to the wedding. Given that if he did invite them, it would raise way too many questions for both his family members, that lived in the feudal reality, and for his friends that lived in Lee's home reality.
Along with this, Book showed up a day before the wedding, and his reunion with his friends, at the casino, went well.
In addition, Wash and Zoe had the foresight to make video-audio recordings, and have photos taken of their wedding, for posterity, and to personally watch, and look at, later.
After the wedding, and reception was over, Zoe and Wash left on their honeymoon.
A few hours later, Book said his goodbyes to his friends, and he returned to the feudal reality. Book brought with him one of the copies of Zoe and Wash's wedding, that had just been copied, to show the event to his and Wash's family, in the feudal reality.
(_)
Reality, Akira's home reality. Date, just over thirty years after Akira, Natsuru, and Ranma, began their adventure through the multiverse. And for those that attended, a week after Lee's punishment ended. With the women in question having learned that Lee was pregnant with twins. And they left Lagoon Island. Location, in a government building, somewhere in the United States. Time, mid-morning, on a sunny day.
It was the middle of the morning, inside a multistory building.
Inside the building, two young, fit, beautiful women had just exited an elevator, and they walk into the fifth floor of the building they were inside of. Both of the women were wearing professional business dresses. One woman had dark blue hair. The other woman had purple hair.
The blue haired woman was to the right of the purple haired woman.
The women then walked down the hallway. When the reached an intersection in the hallway, turned turned to their left, and walked down another hallway. They continued down the hallway, until the hallway dead ended to a closed office door.
In front of the closed door was a reception desk, was secretary, sitting in a chair, behind the desk.
The secretary took one look at them. She then turned to an intercom. She pressed a button. She then said, in english, “Sir. Your ten o'clock appointment is here.”
A second later, a male voice, of the intercom, calmly spoke, in english, “Let them in.”
The secretary then press a button under her desk, that unlocked the office door. She then turned to the women, as she said, “You may go in now.”
The two women walked passed her. As they reached the door, the purple haired woman turned the knob, and pushed opened the door for the blue haired woman. As soon as the blue haired woman walked through the threshold of the door, the purple haired woman followed behind.
As second later, the purple haired woman gently pushed the door closed, behind her.
As the two women walked further into the office, they saw a blond haired, fair skin man, with a mustache, in a green suit, sitting in a comfortable, cushioned chair, behind a dark oak wood desk.
While, room itself had no windows, the room was large, and well furnished. Giving the room, both a lived in, and professional feel to it. Among the pictures on the walls, along with the furniture, shelves, and filing cabinets, place by the walls, there were two cushion office chairs in front of the desk.
The man looked up at the two women, as he greeted them, with a smile, “Ah, good morning Ms Stingray and Ms Madigan. And you are both right on time. As expected from professionals of your caliber. Please, have a seat. I trust that your trip here was uneventful?”
Sylia Stingray and Kate Madigan each took a seat in front of the man.
Sylia sat in the chair to the man's right, and Kate sat in the chair to the man's left.
The two women turned their attention to the man, Sylia calmly said, in english, “It was uneventful, Gomez.”
Gomez replied, “Good. I hear your children will so be graduating high school.”
Sylia said, “Yes. It is fortunate that Nene, Linna, and Mackie were able to take the reigns of raising all our children. Though, the rest of us have done our parts, as well.”
Gomez responded, “Glad to hear it. So, how was your mission?”
Kate commented, in english, “Interesting. Unfortunately, we were not able to capture the writer. There were too many people involved for us to do so. They would have followed us, if we tried. But, we did gain much insight from the information you paid us to retrieve.”
Sylia pulled out a small data disc from a hidden pocket in her shirt. The disc was enclosed in a small clear plastic case. Sylia then leaned forward, and placed the data disc on desk.
Sylia leaned back in her chair, as she stated, “This is a basic update on the information we have on those of Lagoon island, and their allies. Along with Chang, and his allies. A basic map of Lagoon island, the island of Plata Podrido, Chang's casino, and the Devil's Hotel and Resort.”
Kate asked, “I still wonder who would name their hotel, the Devil's Hotel and Resort?”
Gomez commented, in a casual tone of voice, “The multiverse is full of fun little mysteries that we may never find the answers too.”
Sylia said, “Quite true. Also, included are updated threat assessments on all individuals of interest. And a few we feel you may need to take an interest. Of those you may have overlooked.”
Gomez looked down at the disc. He then looked back up at the women, as complimented, “Good job. So, do you think we can use them for our plan?”
Sylia answered, “I believe so. But, it was have to be done delicately. And it will take time.”
Gomez inquired, “Of course. Besides the usual, is there anything you wish to mention about your mission?”
Sylia sighed. She then said, “We found the writer to be a disappointment. In all honesty, Lee, the alias, the writer goes by, genuinely did not realize what he, or now she, was doing, at the time when she wrote about us. And we all feel much better, given the Lagoon family did provide a measure of revenge for us. I think Leon got the most from our collective revenge on, Lee.”
Gomez commented, “So, Lee is now a woman? I heard a few rumors, from other sources. But, I was not sure.”
Sylia stated, “Yes. At the moment, Lee is now a woman, and a pregnant woman, at that. She is having twins. She is now in the same boat as us. And as such, I see no reason to further go after her.”
Gomez responded, “In the long run, Lee is of no importance to us. He... Err she was merely the catalyst to all this. Nothing more. How did the other important parts of your mission go? How did the equipment fair in the field testing?”
Sylia said, “The telepathic blockers work wonderfully. It was clear that River could not read our minds. The upgraded reality jumping and tracking equipment also worked well. We now even have more fluid short range teleportation with our equipment. The only reason we did not use it to directly capture Lee was that we did not want to allow the others to know what we have access too. The hardsuit and motoslave upgrades are also working with no problems. All in all, I would say that it was a successful mission.”
Gomez commented, “Wonderful. I will be paying your group the usual fee, in the usual manner. As mercenaries, you eight have always conducted yourselves professionally. And I am glad to see that even when faced with dealing with deeply personal issues, during this mission, that you were able to come through, without any serious problems.”
Kate mentioned, “There still is the matter of revenge on the others for what they have done to us. We have not forgotten what Chang, Revy, and the others did to us.” She turned to Sylia. Sylia looked over at Kate, as Kate continued, “The deals Chang and Rock struck with us feel like hollow victories.”
Sylia calmly pointed out, with a hint of sadness and disappointment in her tone of voice, from agreeing with Kate, “Hollow victories are still victories.”
Sylia and Kate turned back to look at Gomez.
Gomez could tell from Sylia's tone, that even given her normally calm personality, there was a deep undertone of anger that slightly broke though in her voice, as she continued, “Still, Kate is correct. They destroyed our home city. They kidnapped us. Brainwashed us. Changed my young brother into a woman, along with Daley, Leon, and countless others. They impregnated us for breeding projects. And they twisted my own works for their own evil ends. I use to believe that Genom could not be overshadowed in corrupting my father's works. I was wrong.”
Sylia's voice became slightly harder, as she went onto say, “And the only reason I don't go back on the deals I agreed to, is that doing so would in jeopardize the other projects we have been working on.”
Gomez said in a calm, though strong manner, “It is good that you realize this, Sylia... And sometimes ladies, you have to let go, and move on... Also, if you wish to remain in my employment, you will not make a move against them. I do not want risk them learning what part they have in my own plans.”
Gomez continued, in a more amused tone of voice, “As a great man once said. Revenge, as they say, is a sucker's game... Later today, I will be having lunch with that man, and his equally savvy wife. The funding, technology, and intellectual insights he and his wife offer my organization have been incalculable.”
In response, Sylia shrugged her shoulders in resignation.
Kate conceded, “You may have a point. David and Fox Xanatos are truly unique. If I wasn't enjoying my job with Sylia and the Knight Sabers, I would take up David's offer to work for him at Xanatos Enterprises.”
Sylia said, “Yes. And David's technology in robots and powerarmor are almost on par with my own. Though, we should have never introduced Jhiaxus to Anton Sevarius.”
Gomez admitted, “Yes. That was a colossal mistake. But fortunately, we reigned both of them in before their experiments got out of hand. And I thought it was a bit of genius, that when I first decided to meet the Xanatos family, to show my good faith, I used a purification artifact I have to break the power limiting spell, that was placed on Puck, by Oberon. Thus, allowing Puck to have full use of his powers, at his discretion.”
“And the grin David made when he found out that the, world as myth, theory was real, was priceless. Most people, in his position, when faced with such revelations will take a few moments to reflect on the importance of their situation. David just dove right in. Fox and Owen. Or should I say, Puck? Followed soon after. Also their son, Alex, has had fun as well.”
“Though, it has been a challenge in keeping the other players of that reality in the dark about reality travel, and what the Xanatos family has really been doing, when they disappear, from time to time.”
Sylia stated, “Still, as you pointed out. Given the rewards. So far. It is a challenge worth undertaking.”
Gomez responded, “Yes. Now, it is time we step up our plans. Except for Professor Durban and his crew, we have not had any real setbacks. And in truth, he and his crew have only been a mere a thorn in our sides. As David pointed out, Durban and his crew keep up on our toes. Which is a good thing.”
Kate stated, “Very true. An organization that has become a bloated bureaucracy is an organization living on borrowed time. I have come to realize this was the case with Genom.”
Gomez pointed out, “Ah, but we learn from our mistakes.”
Kate happily replied, “Exactly.”
Gomez kindly invited, “So, would you both care to join us for lunch, this afternoon? You both seem to get along well with Fox and David.”
Kate shrugged, as she responded, “I have no plans this afternoon.”
Sylia answered, “Neither do I. And those two are such good company.”
Gomez happily said, “Excellent. Now, down to business, on our plans...”
The three adults then continued their discussion on their plans for the next hour, until Gomez had another appointment with someone else.
The three of them them met up an hour later, at noon, to have a pleasant lunch with David and Fox Xanatos.
(_)
Reality, Lee's home reality. Time, a week after Zoe and Wash's wedding. A few days after the newlyweds returned to Daiyu Palace Casino, and resumed their jobs as part of the casino security. Location, the first floor of Daiyu Place Casino. Time, the middle of the afternoon
It was the middle of the afternoon, and Simon was having his much deserved break, with his girlfriend, Kaylee. Both of them were enjoying a nice massage, next to each other, in a room, in the spa section of the casino.
Unfortunately, given the rules of the resort, when it came to having a massage, to prevent fraternization, as the massage is talking place, only those customers of the same gender room could share the same room.
So, currently Simon was in his female form. And Simon didn't mind, as long as she could still spent time with Kaylee.
Both Kaylee and Simon laid on the stomachs, on top of matted massage tables, that were side by side. With Simon to Kaylee's left side. They each had a towel, they were laying on, between their bodies and the mats of the table.
And they were both nude.
Still, Inara had sent her two best female masseuses to give them their full body rubdowns. The two women appeared to be two chinese women, in their mid-twenties. They were both beautiful, and fit. Though, they were also wearing loose, green cloth, pants and shirts. And the two women stood on the green tiled floor, with their bare feet.
The two masseuses were personally trained by Inara in their chosen craft.
In addition, the room was draped in green cloth, with a small, artificial waterfall located a back left corner of the room, from the front. The trickling of the small, mechanical pimp waterfall was a very relaxing, though low tone, noise. With the water being recycled back into the top of the waterfall.
The only light in the room was from a small lamp, on a small table, in the right corner of the room, from the front, opposite to the artificial waterfall. The lamp produces cover, defused yellow light, from a single light blub. This gave the masseuses plenty of light to work with
On a table, on the back wall, between the lamp and the waterfall, were bottle of rubbing oil that the messieurs used to lather their hands, and the bodies of the customers those they massaged
Simon and Kaylee were laying at parallel angle, that allow them to turn their heads to see each other.
While, the romantic couple had a pleasant on and off again conversation, for the most part, they remained silent during their hour long massage.
The couple enjoy their women rubbing their bodies, along with the sound of the water trickling from the small artificial waterfall.
Then, they, and the two female masseuses with them, heard the door in front of them, that lead into another part of the resort section of the casino, open.
The two women rubbing Kaylee and Simon's bodies, immediately stopped, as they looked over at the door.
Simon and Kaylee also, leaned up, and turned their head to see to see whom it was.
All four women saw that it was River, in one of her usual articles of clothing.
River smiled at the women, as she casually walked over to them.
A few seconds later, River came to a stop a few feet in front of Simon and Kaylee. With River being in a diagonal direction to Simon and Kaylee. To the two women's right, front direction. So, the two women, would not have to continue to lean up, and they laying down, while during their heads, towards River, in a comfortable direction.
Simon and Kaylee continued look at River, as they laid their heads back down on their mats.
They saw River turn to the two women standing over them, as she requested, in polite manner, “Ladies. If you don't mind. I need to speak to these two women in private.”
The two masseuses silently walked passed River. As they left the room, they gently closed the door behind them.
River as soon as the door was closed, looked down at Kaylee and Simon.
Simon stated, in her female voice, “You did not need to disturb us. This could have waited until we were finished.”
Kaylee dispassionately commented, “Yea. We were having so such fun.”
River said, “I just wanted to talk to you, real quick. While, Lee is busy. Besides, I read their thoughts. They were about to finish, anyway.”
Simon calmly inquired, with a bit of disappointment in her tone of voice, “Fine. What did you need to speak to us about?”
Kaylee said, “That is interesting. Considering, you, Lee, and Chang, are pretty much inseparable.”
River retorted, in a casual tone of voice, “You are one to talk.”
Kaylee shrugged in response.
Simon questioned, “So, where is Lee right now? Is she with Chang?”
River answered, “No. Actually, she playing at a piano, in the lounge section of the gaming area.”
Simon asked, “So, you and Chang finally found an official job for her at the casino?”
River replied, “Yes. She is the entertainment coordinator for the casino. And she is really good at it.”
Kaylee commented, “Yes. I have been to some of the parties she arranged. All of them were entertaining.”
Simon said, “That they were.”
River stated, “Yes. She can throw some of the best parties. And she likes to also perform her many musical and singing talents, as much as she likes to manage from behind the scenes. Plus, it looks good on paper. And she looks good in a black dress.”
Kaylee agreed, “You are right about that. And she has always been polite enough to not point that out.”
River commented, “Yes. Man, or woman. Lee has always been polite.”
Kaylee casually replied, “That is why we put up with her.”
Simon thought, 'So, how is the rest of our family, in the other reality, doing? It has been a while since I have had to make any doctors visits.”
River stated, “By the way. If you are wondering. Everyone in the other reality is doing fine.”
Simon thought, in a happy manner, 'Glad to hear it.'
Kaylee playfully commented, “So, when are we going to meet the rest of the family that Book hinted at?”
River hesitantly replied, “Later... When we can arrange it...”
River thought, 'I am not surprised that Book mentioned the rest of our family, to his friends here. We will just have to deal with the matter, when we figure out what to tell them. Fortunately, none those here have really asked about the matter. So, we still have time to figure out what to say. And between Chang, Lee, and I, I am sure we will come up with a good explanation, that will not sound to awkward.'
Kaylee giggled a little. She then said, “You being caught flatfooted, on anything, is something to behold... Now, what is the reason for you coming here?”
River answered, “As I am sure you know, it will be Simon's birthday next week.”
River thought, 'We at least the time we picked to celebrate it. Given time travel, and realities, using different calender dates, it is hard to keep track of such matters. So, we all just let the others know when we want to celebrate their birthdays. And it seems to have worked so far.'
River continued, “And I need to know what type of birthday party my brother here..” River grinned mischievously, as she went onto say, in a humorous tone of voice, “Or, at the moment, my sister...”
Simon and Kaylee giggled a little.
As Simon and Kaylee calmed down, River commented “Kaylee. If Simon has yet to inform you. Simon wants me to put the party for her. And I just need to know what type of party Simon here wants?”
Simon calmly answered, “Something fun. Something simple. A party that we can all enjoy.”
River said, “I believe I can arrange that.”
Simon commented, “Sister, I have complete faith in your abilities”
River replied, “Thank you.”
Kaylee mentioned, “You know we have been talking about maybe sometime having kids of our own. Also, I talked to Zoe on the matter. She told me that she and Wash are also seriously talking about having children. And with their abilities, they cannot decide which one of them is going to carry their first child.”
Simon commented, “Though, neither Wash and Zoe, nor Kaylee and I, want to have both have kids at once.”
River inquired, “That is understandable.” She thought, 'That is not for everyone.' She continued, “So, which one of you is planning to have your first kid?”
Kaylee answered, for the both of them, “Simon agreed, that I should be the one to have our first child.”
Simon said, “Yes...” She then turned her head to look at Kaylee, as Kaylee looked back at her. She continued, “I get to have the next one.”
River let out a small giggle, as Simon and Kaylee turned their attention back to her.
River complimented, “Well, I think all four of you will make good parents.”
Simon and Kaylee replied, in unison, “Thanks.”
River though, 'I might as well convince them to think about their options.' She teased, “Still, you could change you minds on having two kids at once.”
Simon flatly stated, “No thank you. Too many diaper changes for just two people to handle... I don't know how the others handle it.”
River slyly commented, “Well, having help in such matters is always good.”
Simon agreed, “Of course.” She mentally added, 'You would know.'
River let out a small giggle. She then said, in a mischievous tone of voice, “Well, I better head out of here. I am sure you both want to have some fun, in private, while you are in such relaxed states.”
Kaylee casually responded, “Nah. Inara warned us if we tried that again in here, she would bar us from using her wonderful services.”
Simon commented, “We will just grab our towels, and head over to the women's locker room, nearby, to get changed into our clothing. Then, we will head upstairs, to our apartment, and have some fun, there.”
River said, “Sounds nice.”
Kaylee and Simon each gave River a smile, as Kaylee commented, “It will be.”
River returned their grins, as she stated, “Well then, I will talk to you both later.”
Kaylee and Simon said, in unison, “Bye.”
River then turned around, and walked to the door. She opened it, walked through it, and gently closed the door behind her.
Next, River quickly ducked into another, empty room.
After which, she pulled out her reality device, from her front, right pants pocket.
River thought of the time, place, and reality, she wanted to go to, while she press the red button on the device.
She instantly being transported across the multiverse.
As she stood, she looked around her destination, at interior of the modern apartment, living room, in another reality.
The only light came through the draped windows. Showing that it was daylight outside. With their being plenty of light to see with.
Also, if River chose to strain her ears, she could hear the vehicle traffic from the nearby highway, outside, in technological modern city she was currently located at.
River then walked over to a desk in the room.
She sat in the cushioned, four legged armchair, in front of the desk.
As she adjusted the chair to face in front of the desk, she looked in front of her, at the computer monitor, tower, ergonomic keyboard, mouse, and speakers, on top desk.
River pressed the power buttons on the computer, monitor, and speakers.
Half a minute later, the computer booted up, and she was logged onto her account.
In front of the tower of the computer, River had USB memory sticks, and burned data CDs, that were in clear plastic jewel cases. River used these items to make backups of her data files. The USB memory sticks were done with hourly backups, while the data CDs were done from weekly, to monthly backups. Depending on how much work she had done.
And those were not the only back-ups she had. She also kept backups of her data files hidden in both her homes, in the kingdom she and Chang ruled, along backups in the penthouse apartment of the casino she lived in, with Chang, and Lee.
On the opposite side of the desk from the computer tower were a pair of pens, in a cup holds, a stack blank sheet of paper, and another stack of papers with handwritten notes on them.
On one of pieces of paper with handwritten notes was the title, “Badasses Of the Multiverse: Book Five: The Gambling Man.”
River used her mouse to pull up the word document program she used to type her stories on.
River began to type, on the ergonomic keyboard. Saved the file by the same english name as the title she just typed on the top line of the first page of the electronic word document. The file was saved in rich text format, with the english title being, “Simon's Birthday party.”
River continued typing out her story, on the first page of the electronic document, as she she thought, 'With time dilation, and my extreme longevity, I have all the time I need to write these stories, and live me life, with my family, and friends. With none of them realizing what I am doing here.'
'I am glad I read Lee's mind on that prank Lee pulled on Rock. Where during the time loops, Lee actually wrote a story where the Lowe siblings turned the Lagoon into a giant robot. I remember that happening first hand. And Rock later confirmed what happened. I even vaguely remember the incident on Lagoon island, first hand.'
'And Lee gave me the idea for doing this. Writing my family and friends. Including Lee and Chang, our children, and myself, a better present, and future... Still, I have to be careful not to turn myself into a, Mary Sue. Especially considering I was already bordering that with my original creator. But, I have learned and grown so much, since then.'
River suddenly stop typing, as she mentally realized something, 'Still, I wonder... Lee wrote books one through four. I wrote book five. But, the idea came from book five. I guess Lee and myself are in a, chicken and the egg, situation. Or, did someone else have a hand in this?...'
After a few seconds of mentally reflection, River happily went back to typing. She smiled, as she thought, in a wonderful emotional state, 'Oh well. It does not matter. My family and friends are in good hands now. My hands. And I believe everyone should have a happy ending. And an ending that does not end any time soon.'
River continued to typing for a while. She listened to some music she liked, from the computer speakers, as she types her stories. Along with have the occasionally nonalcoholic drinks, snacks and bathroom breaks.
When River finished typing her stories for the day, she saved her text document, and backed it up. After which, she used her reality device to return to the reality, time, and place, she had previously come from, to happily live out what she had typed, with her family and friends.
The End To A Happy Ending That Does Not End Any Time Soon.